Of the authority of the highest powers about sacred things. Or, The right of the state in the Church. Wherein are contained many judicious discourses, pertinent to our times, and of speciall use for the order and peace of all Christian churches. / Put into English by C.B. M.A. The method of every chapter is added in the margent, and collected at the end.
         De imperio summarum potestarum circa sacra. English.
         Grotius, Hugo, 1583-1645.
      
       
         
           1651
        
      
       Approx. 507 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 183 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A85746
         Wing G2117
         Thomason E1244_1
         ESTC R202244
         99862603
         99862603
         114767
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A85746)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 114767)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 256:E1244[1])
      
       
         
           
             Of the authority of the highest powers about sacred things. Or, The right of the state in the Church. Wherein are contained many judicious discourses, pertinent to our times, and of speciall use for the order and peace of all Christian churches. / Put into English by C.B. M.A. The method of every chapter is added in the margent, and collected at the end.
             De imperio summarum potestarum circa sacra. English.
             Grotius, Hugo, 1583-1645.
             Barksdale, Clement, 1609-1687, translator.
          
           [8], 316, [20] p.
           
             Printed by T.W. for Joshua Kirton, and are to be sold at his shop in Pauls Church-yard, at the signe of the Kings-Armes,
             London :
             1651.
          
           
             Translator's dedication signed: Barksdale, i.e. Clement Barksdale.
             A translation of: De imperio summarum potestarum circa sacra.
             The first leaf bears verses, "Upon the author, and his principall works", signed: C.B.
             With eight final contents leaves, and a note "An advertisement to the stationer".
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "Decemb. 4".
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church and state -- Early works to 1800.
           Authority -- Religious aspects -- Christianity -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2008-07 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-09 John Pas
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-09 John Pas
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2009-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             HUGO
             GROTIUS
          
        
         
           OF
           THE
           AUTHORITY
           OF
           THE
           HIGHEST
           POWERS
           About
           Sacred
           things
           .
           OR
           ,
           The
           Right
           of
           the
           State
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           Wherein
           are
           contained
           many
           judicious
           Discourses
           ,
           pertinent
           to
           our
           Times
           ,
           and
           of
           speciall
           Use
           for
           the
           Order
           and
           Peace
           of
           all
           Christian
           Churches
           .
        
         
           
             Put
             into
             English
             by
          
           C.B.M.A.
           
        
         
           The
           Method
           of
           every
           Chapter
           is
           added
           in
           the
           margent
           and
           collected
           at
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           T.W.
           for
           
             Joshua
             Kirton
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           shop
           in
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           ,
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Kings-Armes
           ,
           1651.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           Upon
           the
           Author
           ,
           and
           his
           principall
           Works
           .
        
         
           
             He
             ,
             who
             the
             
               Greek
               wise
               Sayings
            
             did
             translate
             ,
          
           
             With
             equal
             Pen
             ,
             
               to
               Latium
            
             :
             Vindicate
          
           
             From
             Jew
             ,
             Turk
             ,
             Pagan
             ,
             our
             
               Religion's
               Truth
            
             ;
          
           
             As
             learned
             as
             the
             Aged
             ,
             in
             his
             Youth
             :
          
           
             He
             ,
             who
             th'
             
               Hollandian
               States
               Piety
            
          
           
             Presented
             unto
             every
             impartiall
             eye
             :
          
           
             Who
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Lawes
               of
               Peace
               and
               War
            
             ,
             all
             Nations
          
           
             Hath
             well
             instructed
             :
             And
             ,
             in
             's
             Annotations
          
           
             On
             the
             whole
             Book
             of
             God
             ,
             hath
             made
             that
             light
          
           
             Shine
             to
             unprejudiced
             mindes
             more
             bright
             :
          
           
             He
             ,
             that
             was
             studious
             ,
             how
             to
             reconcile
          
           
             This
             and
             that
             Church
             ,
             in
             mild
             Cassanders
             slile
             :
          
           
             Hath
             shown
             ,
             what
             doctrine
             was
             Pelagius
             ;
          
           
             Who
             's
             older
             ,
             Calvin
             or
             Arminius
             ;
          
           
             Is
             ever
             like
             himself
             .
             Here
             (
             which
             is
             much
             .
             )
          
           
             He
             's
             Moderator
             '
             twixt
             the
             State
             and
             Church
             ;
          
           
             And
             clearly
             shews
             you
             ,
             when
             you
             may
             prefer
          
           
             To
             th'
             Ancient
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             young
             Presbyter
             ;
          
           
             And
             when
             that
             new
             Invention
             may
             please
             ,
          
           
             By
             
               Elders
               Lay
            
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             Pastor
             ease
             .
          
        
         
           
             We'ave
             set
             it
             out
             with
             
               just
               Care
            
             ;
             lest
             we
             might
          
           
             Wrong
             th'
             Author
             ,
             who
             hath
             done
             the
             State
             such
             Right
             .
          
        
         
           C.
           B.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CHAPTERS
           .
        
         
           
             
               I.
               
            
             THat
             Authority
             about
             Sacred
             Things
             belongs
             to
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             .
          
           
             
               II.
               
            
             That
             this
             Authority
             and
             the
             Sacred
             Function
             are
             distinct
             .
          
           
             
               III.
               
            
             Of
             the
             Agreement
             of
             things
             Sacred
             and
             Secular
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             power
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             
               IV.
               
            
             Objections
             against
             the
             Powers
             Answered
             .
          
           
             
               V.
               
            
             Of
             the
             Judgement
             of
             the
             Higher
             Powers
             in
             Sacred
             things
             .
          
           
             
               VI.
               
            
             The
             manner
             of
             using
             this
             Authority
             rightly
             .
          
           
             
               VII
               .
            
             Concerning
             Synods
             ,
             or
             Councils
             .
          
           
             
               VIII
               .
            
             Of
             Legislation
             about
             Sacred
             things
             .
          
           
             
               IX
               .
            
             Of
             Jurisdiction
             Ecclesiasticall
             .
          
           
             
               X.
               
            
             Of
             the
             Election
             of
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             
               XI
               .
            
             Concerning
             Offices
             not
             alwayes
             necessary
             .
          
           
             
               XII
               .
            
             Of
             Substitution
             and
             Delegation
             .
          
        
         
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Illustrious
           Pair
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           and
           my
           Lady
           CHANDOS
           .
        
         
           
             Right
             Honourable
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           is
           the
           Great
           Name
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           not
           any
           worthiness
           of
           the
           Translator
           ,
           that
           gives
           this
           Book
           a
           capacity
           of
           so
           high
           a
           Dedication
           .
           The
           Author
           ,
           born
           in
           a
           low
           Countrey
           ,
           hath
           ,
           by
           his
           excellent
           works
           ,
           both
           Divine
           and
           Humane
           ,
           raised
           himself
           to
           the
           just
           Repute
           of
           the
           most
           General
           ,
           and
           the
           wisest
           Scholar
           of
           his
           time
           ;
           So
           that
           ,
           it
           is
           become
           a
           character
           of
           an
           Ingenuous
           Student
           (
           as
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           in
           the
           last
           Age
           ,
           of
           his
           Country-man
           ,
           the
           Great
           Erasmus
           )
           to
           be
           well
           versed
           in
           the
           Books
           of
           Grotius
           .
           Out
           of
           whose
           Magazine
           ,
           our
           best
           English
           Writers
           ,
           to
           their
           praise
           ,
           have
           borrowed
           some
           of
           their
           best
           furniture
           .
           The
           Argument
           of
           this
           Work
           is
           worthy
           the
           study
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           Great
           Persons
           ;
           From
           whom
           ,
           certainly
           ,
           God
           expects
           a
           greater
           care
           of
           his
           
           Churches
           Peace
           and
           Order
           .
           To
           which
           purpose
           ,
           the
           Grave
           Author
           hath
           here
           said
           ,
           some
           things
           first
           of
           all
           ;
           some
           ,
           with
           a
           better
           Grace
           than
           any
           other
           ;
           and
           some
           ,
           that
           although
           they
           have
           been
           said
           very
           well
           by
           our
           own
           Men
           ,
           yet
           perhaps
           will
           be
           better
           taken
           (
           as
           the
           English
           humour
           is
           )
           from
           the
           Pen
           of
           a
           stranger
           .
           The
           Translator's
           Designe
           is
           ,
           partly
           publick
           ,
           in
           this
           scribling
           Age
           (
           wherein
           yet
           ,
           we
           have
           need
           of
           more
           good
           Rooks
           ,
           to
           Out
           the
           many
           bad
           ones
           )
           to
           cast
           in
           his
           Mite
           into
           the
           Treasury
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           :
           (
           whom
           ,
           as
           the
           Moderate
           Author
           much
           honour'd
           ,
           so
           He
           professeth
           himself
           to
           be
           one
           of
           her
           poor
           Children
           :
           )
           partly
           private
           ,
           by
           this
           Dedication
           of
           it
           with
           Himself
           to
           your
           Honours
           ,
           to
           leave
           a
           Gratefull
           Monument
           (
           and
           a
           lasting
           Monument
           ,
           he
           hopes
           )
           in
           those
           Gracious
           Hands
           ,
           that
           have
           supported
           him
           ,
           in
           his
           worst
           and
           weakest
           Times
           .
           May
           Your
           Honours
           Both
           live
           to
           see
           the
           Publick
           Breaches
           ,
           both
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           fairly
           made
           up
           ;
           and
           particularly
           ,
           the
           Ruines
           of
           your
           Sudely
           :
           And
           ,
           may
           Your
           illustrious
           Names
           and
           Vertues
           live
           after
           you
           ,
           and
           be
           increased
           in
           your
           Children
           ,
           So
           prayeth
           ,
        
         
           
             Right
             Honourable
             ,
          
           
             Of
             all
             your
             Servants
             the
             most
             obliged
             ,
             the
             most
             humble
             ,
             BARKSDALE
             .
          
           
             Sudeley
             ,
             
               Jan.
               6.
               1651.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
             HUGO
             GROTIUS
          
           ,
           Of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           or
           Authority
           of
           the
           Highest
           Powers
           about
           Sacred
           things
           ,
           or
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               That
               Authority
               about
               Sacred
               things
               belongs
               to
               the
               Highest
               Powers
               .
            
          
           
             
             BY
             the
             
               Highest
               Power
            
             ,
             I
             understand
             a
             Person
             ,
             or
             a
             Company
             ,
             that
             hath
             Empire
             ,
             or
             Authority
             ,
             over
             the
             People
             ,
             subject
             to
             the
             Empire
             of
             God
             alone
             :
             taking
             the
             word
             
               Highest
               Power
            
             ,
             not
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             sometimes
             taken
             ,
             for
             the
             Right
             it self
             ,
             but
             for
             Him
             that
             hath
             the
             Right
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             frequently
             used
             both
             in
             Greek
             and
             Latin.
             To
             call
             such
             a
             person
             ,
             
               the
               chiefe
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             is
             improper
             :
             for
             Magistrate
             is
             a
             name
             the
             Romans
             give
             only
             to
             inferiour
             Powers
             .
             I
             said
             a
             Person
             ,
             or
             Company
             ;
             to
             expresse
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             Kings
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             which
             most
             
             Writers
             call
             
               Absolute
               Kings
            
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             that
             name
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             an
             Aristocracy
             the
             Senate
             or
             States
             ,
             or
             the
             Best
             ,
             by
             whatsoever
             other
             name
             .
             For
             although
             there
             must
             be
             Unity
             in
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             the
             Person
             be
             but
             One.
             By
             Empire
             or
             Authority
             ,
             we
             mean
             the
             Right
             to
             Command
             ,
             to
             permit
             ,
             to
             forbid
             .
             We
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             subject
             only
             to
             God
             ;
             for
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             the
             
               Highest
               Power
            
             ,
             because
             among
             men
             it
             hath
             none
             above
             it
             .
          
           
             
             That
             Authority
             about
             Sacred
             things
             belongs
             to
             the
             Highest
             Power
             thus
             defined
             ,
             we
             prove
             ,
             First
             from
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             matter
             about
             which
             it
             is
             conversant
             ,
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               is
               the
               Minister
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               revenger
               ,
               to
               execute
               wrath
               upon
               him
               that
               doth
               evill
               .
            
             Under
             the
             name
             of
             Evill
             ,
             is
             comprehended
             also
             all
             that
             which
             is
             committed
             in
             Holy
             things
             ;
             for
             the
             Indefinite
             speech
             signifies
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Universall
             ,
             which
             Solomon
             hath
             expressed
             :
             
             
               A
               King
               that
               sitteth
               in
               the
               throne
               of
               Judgement
               scattereth
               away
               ALL
               evill
               with
               his
               eyes
               .
            
             This
             is
             confirmed
             by
             a
             Similie
             ;
             for
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             Father
             is
             lesse
             than
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             yet
             are
             Children
             commanded
             
               to
               obey
               their
               Parents
               in
               all
               things
               .
            
             
             Thus
             doe
             the
             antient
             Fathers
             also
             reason
             ,
             when
             from
             that
             of
             
               Paul
               ,
               Let
               every
               soule
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Higher
               
               Powers
               ,
            
             they
             infer
             ,
             that
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Holy
             things
             must
             as
             well
             be
             subject
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             other
             men
             :
             
               although
               he
               be
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               although
               an
               Evangelist
               ,
               although
               a
               Prophet
               ,
            
             saith
             Chrysostom
             .
             Whose
             footsteps
             Bernard
             following
             ,
             speaks
             in
             these
             words
             to
             an
             Archbishop
             :
             
               If
               every
               Soule
               ,
               yours
               also
               :
               who
               hath
               excepted
               you
               from
               the
               Universall
               ?
            
          
           
             
             And
             truly
             there
             can
             be
             no
             reason
             given
             why
             any
             thing
             should
             be
             excepted
             ;
             For
             ,
             if
             that
             which
             is
             excepted
             be
             subject
             to
             no
             Authority
             at
             all
             which
             who
             can
             prove
             ?
             )
             there
             will
             follow
             confusion
             among
             the
             things
             exempted
             ,
             whereof
             God
             is
             not
             the
             Author
             :
             or
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             subject
             to
             some
             other
             Authority
             ,
             not
             under
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             there
             must
             then
             bee
             two
             Highest
             Powers
             distinct
             :
             which
             is
             a
             Contradiction
             ;
             for
             the
             Highest
             hath
             no
             equall
             .
             By
             this
             same
             Argument
             the
             Fathers
             disprove
             the
             multitude
             of
             Gods
             ,
             because
             that
             which
             is
             Highest
             is
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             can
             be
             but
             One.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             further
             prov'd
             by
             the
             Effects
             of
             Empire
             or
             Authority
             ;
             these
             are
             Obligation
             and
             Coaction
             ;
             now
             if
             there
             were
             more
             Commanders
             in
             Chiefe
             than
             one
             ,
             their
             Commands
             might
             be
             contrary
             about
             the
             same
             matter
             ,
             and
             so
             impose
             upon
             the
             Subject
             a
             contrary
             obligation
             or
             coaction
             ;
             
             which
             is
             against
             nature
             ;
             And
             therefore
             as
             often
             as
             it
             happens
             that
             two
             Lawes
             oppose
             each
             other
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             circumstance
             ,
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             one
             ceaseth
             .
             This
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Paternall
             Empire
             ,
             which
             is
             naturall
             and
             most
             antient
             ,
             hath
             given
             place
             to
             the
             Civill
             ,
             and
             is
             subject
             to
             it
             ,
             because
             that
             which
             should
             be
             Highest
             could
             be
             but
             One.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Object
              
            
             If
             any
             man
             shall
             say
             ,
             that
             Actions
             are
             divers
             ,
             some
             Judiciall
             ,
             some
             Military
             ,
             some
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             respect
             of
             this
             diversity
             the
             highest
             Authority
             may
             be
             divided
             among
             many
             ;
             
               
                 Answ
              
            
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             saying
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             person
             being
             at
             the
             same
             time
             commanded
             by
             one
             to
             the
             Court
             ,
             by
             another
             to
             the
             Camp
             ,
             by
             the
             third
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             bound
             to
             obey
             them
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             which
             is
             impossible
             :
             or
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             obey
             all
             ,
             then
             there
             must
             be
             some
             order
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             inferiour
             yeeld
             to
             the
             Superiour
             ,
             and
             then
             't
             will
             not
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             highest
             Authority
             is
             divided
             among
             them
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             are
             those
             words
             of
             the
             Divine
             wisdome
             ,
             
               No
               man
               can
               can
               serve
               two
               Masters
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               A
               kingdome
               divided
               cannot
               stand
            
             ;
             and
             that
             common
             saying
             ,
             
               All
               Power
               is
               impatient
               of
               a
               Partner
               .
            
          
           
             'T
             is
             otherwise
             in
             Authorities
             which
             are
             
             under
             the
             Highest
             :
             for
             these
             may
             belong
             to
             Many
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             exercised
             about
             divers
             persons
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             about
             the
             same
             persons
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             ordered
             by
             the
             Supreme
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             clash
             .
             Which
             ordination
             cannot
             be
             when
             many
             are
             ,
             every
             one
             ,
             supreme
             ;
             for
             the
             ordaining
             must
             be
             Superiour
             to
             the
             ordained
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Object
                 .
              
            
             To
             that
             which
             some
             object
             ,
             that
             Kings
             cannot
             command
             some
             things
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             States
             ;
             We
             answer
             ,
             
               
                 Answ
                 .
              
            
             where
             that
             is
             so
             ,
             there
             the
             supreme
             Authority
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Kings
             ,
             but
             either
             in
             the
             States
             ,
             or
             in
             that
             Body
             ,
             which
             the
             King
             and
             States
             compose
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             whole
             Supreme
             Authority
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             able
             to
             command
             any
             thing
             ,
             because
             another
             may
             forbid
             or
             intercede
             ,
             are
             altogether
             inconsistent
             .
          
           
             From
             this
             Universality
             of
             the
             matter
             about
             which
             the
             Highest
             Power
             is
             employed
             ,
             the
             Art
             of
             governing
             is
             justly
             called
             the
             Art
             of
             arts
             ,
             and
             Science
             of
             sciences
             :
             because
             there
             is
             no
             Art
             ,
             no
             Science
             ,
             which
             it
             doth
             not
             command
             ,
             and
             whereof
             it
             doth
             not
             teach
             the
             Use
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Universality
             of
             the
             end
             is
             correspondent
             to
             the
             Universality
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             The
             Apostle
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             the
             Highest
             Power
             is
             Gods
             Minister
             
               for
               good
            
             ;
             of
             every
             
             sort
             :
             For
             explaning
             himselfe
             else-where
             more
             distinctly
             ,
             he
             shewes
             ,
             the
             Powers
             are
             ordained
             ,
             
             
               that
               we
               may
               lead
               a
               quiet
               and
               a
               peaceable
               life
               ,
            
             not
             only
             
               in
               all
               honesty
            
             ,
             but
             
               in
               all
               godlinesse
            
             also
             .
             This
             indeed
             is
             the
             true
             Happinesse
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             
               to
               love
               God
               ,
               and
               be
               belov'd
               of
               God
               ;
               to
               acknowledge
               Him
               their
               King
               ,
               and
               themselves
               his
               people
               ,
               as
               Augustin
            
             saith
             well
             :
             who
             also
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               King
               and
               Rulers
               are
               happy
               ,
               if
               they
               make
               their
               Power
               serviceable
               to
               the
               divine
               Majesty
               ,
               for
               the
               propagation
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               encrease
               of
               his
               Honour
               .
            
             Emperours
             themselves
             ,
             Theodosius
             and
             Honorius
             ,
             have
             professed
             thus
             ,
             
               Our
               Labours
               of
               War
               ,
               and
               Counsells
               of
               Peace
               ,
               are
               all
               directed
               to
               this
               only
               end
               ,
               that
               our
               people
               may
               serve
               God
               with
               true
               Devotion
            
          
           
             
             And
             this
             that
             is
             so
             clearly
             demonstrated
             in
             holy
             Writ
             ,
             was
             not
             altogether
             unseen
             by
             those
             that
             had
             only
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             for
             in
             Aristotles
             judgement
             that
             is
             the
             best
             Common-wealth
             ,
             which
             shewes
             the
             way
             to
             a
             most
             vertuous
             and
             happy
             life
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             Philosopher
             affirmes
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             most
             happy
             way
             of
             life
             ,
             
             ,
             
               which
               leads
               most
               directly
               to
               the
               knowledge
               and
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               contrary
               whereof
               is
               most
               unhappy
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             end
             proposed
             to
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             
             externall
             Peace
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             People
             may
             be
             most
             Religious
             ;
             and
             the
             things
             conducing
             to
             that
             end
             are
             called
             Sacred
             ;
             it
             followes
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             are
             all
             included
             within
             the
             Command
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             same
             Power
             ;
             for
             the
             End
             being
             granted
             ,
             a
             Right
             is
             granted
             to
             all
             that
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             End
             cannot
             be
             obtained
             .
          
           
             
             To
             these
             Arguments
             drawn
             from
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             shall
             be
             added
             the
             most
             sacred
             and
             certain
             Authority
             of
             the
             Law
             divine
             .
             Kings
             are
             commanded
             to
             
               Keep
               all
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               serve
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               kiss
               the
               Son.
            
             This
             being
             spoken
             to
             Kings
             ,
             not
             as
             Men
             (
             for
             so
             it
             would
             not
             concern
             them
             more
             than
             other
             men
             )
             but
             as
             Kings
             ,
             it
             followes
             ,
             some
             royall
             act
             is
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             use
             of
             their
             Authority
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             explane
             this
             in
             S.
             Augustin's
             words
             ,
             than
             my
             own
             :
             
               Herein
               doe
               Kings
               (
               as
               they
               are
               commanded
               by
               Him
               )
               serve
               God
               as
               Kings
               ,
               if
               in
               their
               Dominions
               they
               command
               things
               good
               ,
               forbid
               evill
               ;
               not
               only
               in
               respect
               of
               humane
               society
               ,
               but
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               also
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ;
             
               The
               King
               serveth
               God
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               ,
               as
               a
               King
               ;
               as
               a
               man
               ,
               by
               a
               godly
               life
               ;
               as
               a
               King
               ,
               by
               godly
               Lawes
               .
               As
               Ezechias
               ,
               by
               destroying
               the
               Groves
               ,
               and
               Temples
               of
               the
               Idols
               ;
               and
               as
               Josias
               served
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               like
               
               manner
               :
               doing
               those
               things
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               only
               Kings
               can
               doe
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             that
             royall
             noursing
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             which
             by
             the
             Prophet
             God
             hath
             promised
             .
          
           
             
             After
             the
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             follows
             in
             its
             order
             the
             Custome
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Examples
             of
             Emperours
             ;
             whose
             Piety
             is
             out
             of
             question
             .
             That
             all
             They
             used
             their
             Authority
             in
             sacred
             things
             ,
             will
             appear
             in
             all
             the
             particulars
             that
             shall
             be
             handled
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             Socrates
             the
             Historian
             hath
             told
             us
             ,
             
               Ever
               since
               the
               Emperours
               became
               Christian
               ,
               the
               affaires
               of
               the
               Church
               depended
               upon
               them
               .
               For
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Optatus
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               i.e.
               in
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               :
               not
               the
               Empire
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               Constantine
            
             in
             an
             old
             Inscription
             is
             call'd
             
               the
               Author
               of
               faith
               and
               religion
               .
               Basil
            
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             stiling
             the
             Church
             
               an
               Universall
               Ship
            
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               God
               had
               placed
               him
               at
               the
               Sterne
               to
               govern
               it
               .
            
             In
             that
             antient
             Epistle
             of
             Eleutherius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             speaking
             of
             Religion
             ,
             He
             entitleth
             the
             King
             of
             
               Britain
               ,
               God's
               Vicar
            
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             Dominion
             .
             And
             
               Charles
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             is
             nam'd
             ,
             
               The
               Rector
               of
               true
               Religion
            
             ,
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Ments
             .
          
           
             
             That
             the
             Churches
             reformed
             ,
             in
             our
             Fathers
             time
             ,
             after
             the
             antient
             pattern
             ,
             are
             
             of
             the
             same
             judgement
             ,
             their
             Confessions
             witnesse
             .
             It
             belongs
             to
             Magistrates
             not
             only
             to
             be
             carefull
             of
             Civill
             Polity
             ,
             but
             to
             endeavour
             that
             the
             Sacred
             Ministry
             be
             preserved
             ,
             and
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             propagated
             :
             that
             the
             Gospell
             be
             purely
             preached
             ,
             and
             God
             served
             according
             to
             his
             holy
             Word
             .
             So
             the
             Belgic
             ,
             Let
             the
             Magistrate
             hold
             fast
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             nothing
             be
             taught
             contrary
             to
             it
             .
             So
             the
             Helvetian
             .
             This
             office
             was
             enjoyn'd
             the
             Heathen
             Magistrate
             :
             to
             take
             care
             that
             the
             name
             of
             God
             be
             duly
             honoured
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             belongs
             it
             to
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             as
             the
             true
             Deputy
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Dominion
             .
             So
             the
             Basil
             Confess
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             English
             Church
             denounces
             Excommunication
             against
             them
             that
             deny
             the
             King
             of
             England
             that
             Authority
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             affaires
             ,
             which
             was
             used
             by
             the
             Hebrew
             Kings
             .
             'T
             would
             be
             tedious
             to
             transcribe
             what
             hath
             been
             written
             in
             defence
             hereof
             .
             Besides
             the
             Divines
             ,
             all
             the
             writers
             of
             Politie
             ,
             that
             are
             worth
             the
             reading
             ,
             have
             given
             account
             of
             this
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             a
             part
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             principall
             and
             best
             part
             of
             the
             Imperiall
             Right
             .
          
           
             
             Neither
             have
             only
             the
             antient
             Christians
             and
             late
             reformed
             ,
             but
             other
             Nations
             also
             ,
             deliver'd
             this
             with
             so
             great
             consent
             ,
             
             that
             't
             is
             most
             manifestly
             the
             very
             voyce
             of
             right
             reason
             ,
             common
             to
             all
             man-kind
             ;
             and
             being
             derived
             from
             the
             most
             antient
             ,
             before
             the
             depravation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             by
             a
             long
             Succession
             hath
             been
             deliverd
             to
             their
             Posterity
             .
             
               The
               first
               care
               in
               a
               Common-wealth
               is
               about
               things
               Divine
               ,
            
             thus
             Aristotle
             ;
             and
             
               Plutarch
               ,
               This
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               in
               making
               Lawes
               :
               It
               is
               fit
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               Best
               should
               be
               honour'd
               by
               the
               best
               :
               and
               He
               that
               ruleth
               all
               ,
               by
               him
               that
               ruleth
               .
            
             The
             most
             ancient
             Law-givers
             Charondas
             and
             Zaleucus
             approv'd
             the
             same
             by
             their
             own
             example
             :
             and
             the
             twelve
             Tables
             ,
             the
             Fountain
             of
             the
             Roman
             Law
             ,
             derived
             from
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             contained
             sundry
             Precepts
             about
             Sacred
             things
             .
             Justinian
             and
             Theodosius
             have
             Lawes
             concerning
             Religion
             ,
             in
             their
             Codes
             :
             and
             Ulpian
             defines
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             be
             
               the
               knowledge
               of
               things
               Divine
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Humane
               .
               Suarez
            
             himselfe
             confesseth
             ,
             
               It
               hath
               been
               alwayes
               observed
               among
               men
               ,
               though
               particular
               offices
               ,
               Civill
               and
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               were
               given
               to
               severall
               persons
               ,
               because
               the
               variety
               of
               actions
               required
               that
               distinction
               ,
               yet
               the
               Supreme
               Power
               of
               both
               ,
               especially
               as
               to
               making
               Lawes
               ,
               was
               seated
               in
               the
               Prince
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               appears
               by
               Histories
               ,
               that
               unto
               Kings
               and
               Emperours
               ,
               in
               the
               City
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Empire
               ,
               
               this
               Power
               was
               ever
               given
               The
               same
               is
               also
               probable
               of
               other
               Common-wealths
               .
               Generall
               Custome
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             same
             Schoole-man
             ,
             
               declares
               the
               institution
               of
               Nature
            
             .
          
           
             
             Indeed
             Thomas
             and
             Cajetan
             
               seem
               to
               have
               thought
               ,
               all
               the
               care
               of
               Law-givers
               in
               those
               Nations
               to
               have
               regarded
               only
               the
               publick
               Peace
               .
               But
               this
               ,
               thus
               precisely
               taken
               ,
               is
               very
               hard
               to
               be
               proved
               ,
               and
               scarce
               credible
               .
               For
               the
               Christian
               Fathers
               doe
               prove
               most
               evidently
               ,
               that
               the
               Greeks
               of
               old
               believed
               ,
               Rewards
               and
               Punishments
               after
               death
               to
               be
               reserved
               for
               men
               ,
               by
               divine
               Judgement
               .
            
             That
             they
             thus
             believed
             ,
             and
             other
             Heathens
             too
             ,
             there
             are
             very
             many
             Testimonies
             of
             most
             faithfull
             Authors
             .
             Why
             then
             may
             we
             not
             believe
             this
             end
             was
             look'd
             upon
             by
             some
             of
             their
             Law-givers
             ?
             especially
             ,
             when
             Austin
             saith
             ,
             
               'T
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               ,
               very
               many
               beside
            
             Abrahams
             
               Family
               ,
               although
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               mention
               only
            
             Job
             ,
             
               and
               a
               few
               more
               ,
               did
               believe
               and
               hope
               in
               Christ
               to
               come
               .
            
          
           
             
             But
             besides
             that
             end
             (
             eternall
             happiness
             )
             the
             prime
             and
             principall
             ,
             this
             also
             is
             a
             just
             cause
             for
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             to
             take
             Religion
             into
             their
             charge
             ,
             the
             great
             Consequence
             it
             hath
             to
             outward
             felicity
             and
             concord
             :
             and
             that
             for
             two
             reasons
             ;
             the
             first
             in
             respect
             of
             Gods
             providence
             ;
             for
             piety
             
             hath
             the
             promises
             ,
             
               not
               only
               of
               the
               future
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               present
               life
               .
               
               Seek
               first
               the
               kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               things
               shall
               be
               added
               unto
               you
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             old
             Law
             of
             the
             Hebrewes
             ,
             
             a
             prosperous
             Reigne
             ,
             fruitfulnesse
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             victory
             over
             enemies
             ,
             are
             proposed
             to
             the
             godly
             ;
             to
             the
             ungodly
             are
             threatned
             most
             grievous
             curses
             .
             Nor
             were
             the
             Gentiles
             ignorant
             of
             this
             ,
             no
             not
             after
             they
             had
             departed
             from
             the
             one
             true
             God
             unto
             their
             Idols
             .
             Livy
             saith
             ,
             
               All
               things
               fall
               out
               luckily
               to
               those
               that
               worship
               the
               Gods
               ,
               unprosperously
               to
               the
               despisers
               of
               them
               .
            
             In
             Plato
             there
             is
             much
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             For
             Christian
             writers
             ,
             take
             only
             that
             of
             Leo
             to
             
               Martian
               ,
               I
               rejoyce
               that
               you
               are
               studious
               of
               the
               Churches
               peace
               :
               
               and
               this
               shall
               be
               your
               reward
               ;
               the
               peace
               you
               give
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               your
               Empire
               shall
               partake
               of
               .
            
          
           
             
             The
             other
             reason
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             nature
             and
             proper
             efficacy
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             force
             to
             make
             men
             quiet
             ,
             obedient
             ,
             lovers
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             keepers
             of
             Justice
             and
             Equity
             ;
             and
             where
             the
             people
             are
             so
             well
             disposed
             ,
             the
             Common-wealth
             must
             needs
             be
             happy
             .
             Hence
             Plato
             calls
             Religion
             
               the
               fortresse
               of
               Power
               ,
               the
               bond
               of
               Lawes
               and
               good
               Discipline
            
             ;
             Cicero
             ,
             
               The
               foundation
               of
               humane
               Society
            
             ;
             and
             Plutarch
             sayth
             ,
             
             
               the
               City
               may
               more
               easily
               be
               built
               without
               ground
               ,
               than
               the
               Citizens
               preserv'd
               without
               a
               persuasion
               of
               the
               deity
               .
               Cyrus
            
             in
             Xenophon
             thought
             his
             houshold
             would
             be
             the
             further
             from
             any
             evill
             enterprize
             against
             him
             or
             one
             another
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             feared
             God
             :
             and
             Aristotle
             notes
             ,
             that
             Subjects
             doe
             most
             esteem
             and
             trust
             the
             King
             ,
             whom
             they
             believe
             to
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             the
             divine
             power
             .
             Even
             false
             Religion
             conduces
             somewhat
             to
             outward
             peace
             ;
             and
             the
             nearer
             it
             comes
             to
             truth
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             prevails
             to
             that
             end
             ;
             but
             for
             Christian
             Religion
             (
             to
             let
             passe
             the
             testimonies
             of
             her
             friends
             )
             the
             adversaries
             have
             given
             it
             this
             praise
             ,
             
               That
               it
               binds
               men
               with
               a
               holy
               tye
               ,
               not
               to
               commit
               stealth
               or
               robbery
               ,
               not
               to
               break
               their
               word
               ,
               or
               faile
               in
               their
               trust
               ,
            
             as
             Pliny
             speaks
             ;
             
               That
               it
               teacheth
               nothing
               but
               what
               is
               just
               and
               gentle
               ,
            
             as
             
               Ammianus
               Marcellinus
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               a
               persuasion
               which
               destroyes
               all
               wickednesse
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Zosimus
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             this
             the
             effect
             of
             Religion
             ,
             in
             that
             part
             only
             ,
             where
             it
             prescribes
             a
             rule
             for
             manners
             ,
             and
             strengthens
             it
             with
             threats
             and
             promises
             :
             the
             Doctrines
             and
             Rites
             also
             have
             no
             small
             moment
             to
             the
             furthering
             of
             good
             life
             ,
             and
             advancing
             the
             publick
             happinesse
             .
             Xenophon
             perhaps
             thought
             it
             was
             a
             witty
             conceit
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             T'
             was
             
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             to
             manners
             ,
             whether
             we
             believe
             God
             corporeall
             or
             incorporeall
             :
             but
             Truth
             it self
             hath
             taught
             us
             otherwise
             ,
             when
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             
               God
               is
               a
               Spirit
            
             ,
             is
             inferr'd
             ,
             therefore
             
               He
               must
               be
               worshipped
               in
               spirit
               .
               The
               most
               vertuous
               mind
            
             (
             as
             Seneca
             also
             acknowledgeth
             )
             
               is
               the
               best
               worship
               and
               most
               acceptable
               to
               God.
            
             So
             doe
             even
             the
             Philosophers
             teach
             ,
             that
             no
             foul
             deed
             is
             to
             be
             committed
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             every
             where
             present
             :
             and
             because
             God
             knowes
             all
             that
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             they
             shew
             that
             nothing
             shall
             befall
             good
             men
             ,
             but
             what
             shall
             turne
             to
             their
             benefit
             .
             Tiberius
             was
             the
             more
             negligent
             of
             religious
             duties
             (
             as
             Suetonius
             hath
             it
             )
             being
             perswaded
             ,
             all
             things
             were
             carryed
             by
             Fate
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             not
             in
             vaine
             that
             Plato
             said
             ,
             
               If
               you
               would
               have
               the
               State
               goe
               well
               ,
               you
               must
               not
               suffer
               any
               one
               to
               teach
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               Evill
               deeds
            
             ;
             which
             to
             say
             is
             impious
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             most
             pernicious
             .
             The
             same
             Plato
             shewes
             at
             large
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             of
             much
             concernment
             ,
             what
             rites
             are
             used
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             mind
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             Book
             of
             his
             Republick
             ;
             where
             he
             setteth
             down
             the
             harme
             those
             Ceremonious
             expiations
             doe
             ,
             by
             the
             use
             whereof
             without
             amendment
             of
             life
             ,
             men
             hoped
             for
             pardon
             of
             their
             wickednesse
             .
          
           
           
             
             Other
             causes
             ,
             but
             lesse
             principall
             ,
             might
             be
             added
             ;
             for
             which
             the
             highest
             power
             cannot
             relinquish
             the
             command
             over
             sacred
             things
             ,
             without
             the
             very
             great
             hazard
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ;
             for
             some
             Priests
             are
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             ,
             that
             unlesse
             they
             be
             kept
             under
             ,
             they
             wil
             be
             above
             you
             :
             &
             the
             superstitious
             multitude
             do
             more
             hearken
             to
             their
             Preachers
             ,
             than
             their
             Governours
             .
             Kings
             and
             Emperours
             have
             learned
             this
             at
             their
             cost
             ,
             and
             the
             Annals
             are
             full
             of
             examples
             .
             One
             thing
             more
             for
             conclusion
             ;
             the
             experience
             of
             all
             ages
             tels
             us
             ,
             that
             change
             in
             Religion
             ,
             even
             in
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             with
             consent
             ,
             or
             manifestly
             for
             the
             better
             ,
             often
             shakes
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             brings
             it
             into
             danger
             .
             Wherefore
             unlesse
             that
             curiosity
             be
             restrained
             by
             Lawes
             ,
             the
             State
             will
             often
             totter
             .
             For
             these
             last
             reasons
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             even
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             that
             submit
             the
             Priest
             (
             though
             by
             them
             otherwise
             exempted
             )
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Prince
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Authority
               or
               Rule
               over
               Sacred
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacred
               Function
               ,
               are
               distinct
               .
            
          
           
             ARistotle
             teacheth
             very
             well
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             part
             of
             an
             Architect
             ,
             as
             an
             Architect
             ,
             to
             set
             his
             hand
             to
             the
             worke
             ,
             but
             to
             prescribe
             ,
             what
             every
             one
             shall
             doe
             ,
             as
             right
             reason
             shall
             direct
             him
             ;
             and
             what
             he
             shall
             rightly
             appoint
             ,
             the
             workmen
             must
             rightly
             execute
             :
             So
             it
             is
             the
             Rulers
             office
             ,
             not
             to
             doe
             the
             things
             commanded
             ,
             but
             to
             command
             them
             to
             be
             done
             .
             But
             the
             Functions
             under
             command
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             :
             
             some
             are
             subject
             both
             
               by
               nature
               and
               order
            
             ,
             as
             effects
             proceeding
             from
             their
             cause
             ;
             some
             
               only
               by
               order
            
             .
             In
             the
             former
             way
             under
             the
             Architect
             are
             the
             Overseers
             of
             the
             work
             ;
             
             in
             the
             latter
             the
             Carpenter
             ,
             the
             Smith
             ,
             and
             other
             Labourers
             .
             So
             also
             ,
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             are
             subject
             in
             the
             former
             way
             the
             offices
             that
             have
             in
             them
             Authority
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             the
             office
             of
             Major
             ,
             Governour
             of
             a
             town
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             In
             the
             latter
             way
             the
             Function
             of
             a
             Physician
             ,
             Philosopher
             ,
             Husbandman
             and
             Merchant
             .
             Wherefore
             they
             fight
             with
             
             their
             own
             shadow
             ,
             who
             take
             great
             pains
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Pastors
             of
             Churches
             ,
             
               as
               suen
            
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             Vicars
             or
             Deputies
             of
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             ;
             for
             who
             knows
             not
             that
             ,
             when
             Physicians
             neither
             can
             without
             mistake
             be
             stiled
             so
             .
             But
             that
             the
             same
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             they
             receive
             some
             Authority
             or
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             beside
             their
             Pastorall
             office
             ,
             
               in
               respect
               of
               that
               accession
            
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             Deputies
             or
             Delegates
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Powers
             ,
             shall
             be
             shewed
             hereafter
             .
             Wherefore
             when
             the
             Learned
             Deane
             of
             Lichfield
             proving
             that
             Priests
             are
             not
             therefore
             Superiour
             to
             Kings
             ,
             because
             Kings
             are
             commanded
             to
             aske
             Counsell
             of
             them
             ,
             uses
             this
             example
             ,
             
               that
               Kings
               advise
               with
               their
               Counsellours
               of
               State
               ,
               who
               yet
               are
               not
               their
               Superiors
               :
            
             They
             misunderstand
             him
             ,
             who
             take
             his
             meaning
             to
             bee
             ,
             that
             these
             doe
             agree
             in
             all
             respects
             ,
             when
             't
             is
             sufficient
             for
             a
             similitude
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             a
             correspondence
             in
             the
             drift
             of
             the
             speech
             :
             otherwise
             even
             the
             Parables
             in
             the
             Gospel
             will
             be
             expos'd
             to
             censure
             .
             Pastors
             are
             rightly
             compar'd
             to
             the
             Civill
             Officers
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             subordination
             not
             the
             emanation
             of
             their
             Office.
             The
             Civill
             Officers
             are
             both
             Subjects
             to
             the
             Highest
             ,
             and
             Deputies
             ;
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             are
             only
             Subjects
             ,
             not
             Deputies
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             Authority
             over
             the
             Function
             ,
             and
             the
             Function
             it self
             being
             distinguished
             ,
             we
             must
             enquire
             ,
             Whether
             that
             Authority
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Function
             may
             be
             united
             in
             the
             same
             person
             ,
             Whereunto
             that
             we
             apply
             a
             fit
             answer
             ,
             a
             difference
             must
             be
             made
             between
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             and
             
               Positive
               divine
               Law.
            
             By
             the
             naturall
             Law
             ,
             the
             same
             person
             may
             have
             the
             highest
             Authority
             and
             the
             Priesthood
             too
             :
             because
             these
             have
             no
             such
             opposition
             ,
             but
             they
             may
             meet
             in
             one
             man.
             Nay
             more
             ,
             set
             aside
             the
             Positive
             Law
             ,
             and
             some
             externall
             impediments
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             some
             sort
             ,
             naturall
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Person
             be
             both
             King
             and
             Priest
             ;
             not
             so
             naturall
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             as
             those
             things
             are
             tearmed
             naturall
             ,
             which
             are
             well
             agreeing
             unto
             nature
             and
             right
             reason
             .
             For
             seeing
             Kings
             ,
             whose
             Dominions
             are
             not
             of
             the
             largest
             ,
             may
             easily
             joyne
             some
             peculiar
             Function
             to
             the
             care
             of
             their
             Kingdome
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             known
             Kings
             to
             have
             been
             Physicians
             ,
             Philosophers
             ,
             Astrologers
             ,
             Poets
             ,
             and
             very
             many
             Commanders
             in
             War
             ;
             and
             seeing
             ,
             no
             Function
             is
             more
             excellent
             ,
             and
             whence
             doe
             flow
             down
             upon
             the
             people
             so
             many
             benefits
             ,
             as
             the
             Priestly
             Office
             ;
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             this
             ,
             above
             all
             other
             ,
             is
             most
             convenient
             
             and
             worthy
             of
             a
             King.
             
             The
             consent
             of
             Nations
             doth
             evince
             it
             :
             for
             in
             the
             first
             times
             ,
             when
             men
             were
             govern'd
             more
             by
             Domesticall
             than
             Civill
             Power
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             of
             families
             ,
             as
             all
             confesse
             ,
             did
             both
             represent
             some
             Image
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             performe
             the
             Priesthood
             also
             .
             Thus
             Noah
             after
             the
             Floud
             was
             past
             ,
             offers
             sacrifice
             to
             God.
             Of
             Abraham
             God
             himself
             saith
             ,
             He
             would
             
               instruct
               his
               Children
               and
               Family
            
             in
             the
             course
             of
             a
             Godly
             life
             .
             
             We
             read
             also
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             Job
             ,
             and
             other
             Patriarchs
             .
             After
             the
             Fathers
             decease
             ,
             as
             the
             Principality
             of
             the
             Family
             ,
             so
             the
             Priesthood
             too
             was
             devolved
             to
             the
             first
             borne
             ,
             and
             that
             custome
             continued
             in
             the
             posterity
             of
             Jacob
             for
             as
             yet
             they
             had
             no
             Common-wealth
             constituted
             )
             untill
             the
             Levits
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             unto
             the
             Priests
             ,
             )
             were
             surrogated
             and
             put
             in
             place
             of
             the
             first
             borne
             :
             as
             the
             divine
             Law
             doth
             expresly
             tell
             us
             .
             But
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             Country
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             there
             being
             a
             kind
             of
             Common-wealth
             ,
             we
             read
             of
             Melchisedec
             King
             and
             Priest
             .
             The
             like
             was
             Moses
             before
             the
             Consecration
             of
             Aaron
             .
             Other
             Nations
             of
             old
             had
             the
             same
             custome
             ,
             whether
             by
             the
             instinct
             of
             nature
             or
             the
             example
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             .
             In
             Homer
             the
             Hero's
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             
             Princes
             ,
             Sacrifice
             ;
             and
             ,
             to
             omit
             other
             Nations
             ,
             the
             first
             Kings
             of
             Rome
             did
             so
             too
             ;
             and
             after
             the
             Kingdome
             was
             out
             ,
             there
             remained
             yet
             
               A
               King
               of
               the
               Sacred
               Rites
               .
            
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             enquired
             ,
             whether
             those
             Fathers
             and
             Kings
             ,
             while
             the
             true
             worship
             of
             God
             lasted
             (
             as
             it
             is
             credible
             it
             lasted
             among
             many
             of
             the
             Fathers
             for
             some
             Ages
             after
             the
             floud
             )
             received
             the
             Priesthood
             by
             some
             speciall
             Title
             ,
             or
             challenged
             it
             to
             themselves
             by
             their
             Paternall
             and
             Regall
             Right
             ?
          
           
             Very
             learned
             men
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             some
             probably
             had
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             divine
             Oracle
             ,
             so
             others
             had
             it
             not
             :
             nor
             is
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             the
             Law
             positive
             being
             set
             aside
             ,
             requir'd
             to
             the
             constitution
             of
             a
             Priest
             .
             Yea
             ,
             when
             the
             men
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             were
             bound
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             they
             knew
             him
             ,
             to
             honour
             God
             ,
             and
             
               to
               give
               him
               thanks
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             convinces
             ,
             Rom
             1.
             they
             were
             either
             bound
             every
             one
             to
             be
             Priests
             ,
             or
             to
             commend
             the
             Priesthood
             to
             some
             chosen
             men
             .
             But
             it
             is
             the
             Fathers
             part
             to
             assigne
             all
             ,
             in
             the
             family
             ,
             their
             severall
             offices
             ;
             and
             among
             the
             rest
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             as
             being
             ,
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             not
             excepted
             :
             and
             the
             function
             ,
             which
             he
             may
             assigne
             unto
             another
             ,
             the
             same
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             fit
             for
             it
             ,
             nature
             forbids
             him
             
             not
             to
             assigne
             unto
             himselfe
             .
             What
             is
             faid
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             the
             rather
             because
             all
             confesse
             ,
             the
             free
             multitude
             ,
             in
             that
             first
             state
             ,
             had
             a
             right
             to
             choose
             themselves
             a
             Priest
             .
             Which
             right
             of
             the
             Multitude
             ,
             is
             transferred
             upon
             the
             Highest
             Power
             .
             For
             such
             Election
             consists
             of
             bidding
             and
             forbidding
             ;
             because
             one
             is
             licenced
             to
             performe
             Priestly
             actions
             ,
             others
             interdicted
             the
             same
             .
             But
             to
             bid
             and
             forbid
             are
             acts
             of
             Authority
             ,
             which
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             wholly
             ,
             hath
             not
             truly
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             .
             That
             which
             is
             spoken
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             is
             not
             opposite
             hereto
             ;
             
               No
               man
               taketh
               this
               honour
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               is
               called
               by
               God
               ,
               as
               Aaron
               .
            
             For
             the
             divine
             writer
             in
             that
             place
             treateth
             of
             the
             legall
             Priest
             ,
             not
             of
             him
             that
             was
             ,
             or
             might
             have
             been
             before
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             :
             and
             he
             shewes
             ,
             whatsoever
             was
             excellent
             in
             the
             legall
             Priest
             ,
             was
             much
             more
             eminently
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             also
             there
             were
             many
             things
             illustrious
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             legall
             Priest
             were
             wanting
             .
             But
             the
             Custome
             of
             joyning
             the
             Empire
             with
             the
             Priesthood
             used
             through
             all
             the
             world
             about
             two
             thousand
             five
             hundred
             years
             ,
             in
             many
             places
             longer
             ,
             the
             Luxury
             of
             Kings
             ,
             their
             sloth
             ,
             or
             businesse
             of
             war
             ,
             in
             other
             Nations
             ;
             and
             among
             
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Positive
             divine
             Law
             did
             at
             last
             abrogate
             :
             that
             Law
             I
             mean
             ,
             which
             gave
             the
             Priesthood
             not
             to
             any
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             the
             house
             of
             Aaron
             .
             After
             this
             ,
             what
             was
             before
             a
             praise
             ,
             became
             a
             trespasse
             .
          
           
             
             Why
             God
             separated
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Israel
             from
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             't
             were
             hard
             to
             find
             out
             ,
             unlesse
             the
             divine
             writer
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             had
             open'd
             us
             the
             way
             .
             'T
             is
             apparent
             the
             Hebrew
             Nation
             was
             very
             prone
             to
             superstition
             ,
             and
             often
             fell
             away
             to
             Idols
             ;
             To
             restrain
             them
             from
             this
             ,
             when
             God
             had
             imposed
             on
             them
             a
             great
             burthen
             of
             laborious
             Ceremonies
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             place
             all
             their
             hope
             in
             them
             ;
             from
             which
             most
             unreasonable
             perswasion
             ,
             the
             holy
             men
             very
             often
             call
             them
             off
             ;
             and
             shew
             ,
             that
             Mercy
             and
             integrity
             of
             heart
             is
             far
             more
             acceptable
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             all
             their
             Sacrifices
             .
             Had
             the
             King
             himselfe
             offered
             their
             chiefe
             Sacrifices
             ,
             as
             of
             old
             the
             custome
             was
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             would
             their
             minds
             have
             been
             taken
             up
             with
             so
             great
             a
             Majesty
             ?
             But
             now
             ,
             when
             the
             Priesthood
             was
             ,
             though
             still
             with
             Pompe
             enough
             ,
             yet
             disrob'd
             ,
             as
             they
             saw
             ,
             of
             the
             Royall
             Splendor
             ,
             and
             brought
             down
             below
             the
             King
             ;
             hereby
             ,
             they
             were
             put
             in
             mind
             ,
             to
             hope
             for
             some
             great
             Priest
             ,
             who
             should
             also
             be
             a
             
             King
             as
             Melchizedec
             was
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             their
             trust
             in
             him
             .
             What
             admirers
             the
             Jewes
             were
             of
             their
             Priests
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             appears
             ,
             that
             after
             their
             return
             from
             the
             Captivity
             ,
             they
             forth-with
             added
             to
             the
             Priesthood
             the
             Principality
             ,
             which
             quickly
             advanced
             to
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             a
             Tyranny
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             it
             is
             worth
             our
             observation
             ,
             that
             ,
             after
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             some
             reliques
             of
             the
             antient
             Custome
             still
             remained
             .
             For
             ,
             to
             the
             Fathers
             of
             families
             was
             left
             ,
             the
             killing
             of
             the
             Passeover
             ;
             wherein
             ,
             as
             the
             Jewes
             rightly
             note
             ,
             they
             performed
             somewhat
             of
             the
             Priests
             office
             .
             Circumcision
             also
             was
             administred
             without
             a
             Priest
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             Hebrews
             consent
             by
             any
             one
             that
             had
             skill
             to
             do
             it
             .
             And
             this
             is
             not
             to
             be
             omitted
             ,
             that
             Prophecy
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             have
             a
             naturall
             coherence
             with
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             was
             as
             well
             given
             to
             Kings
             as
             Priests
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             to
             private
             men
             ,
             more
             often
             than
             to
             the
             Priests
             .
             Thus
             did
             God
             ,
             many
             wayes
             ,
             bring
             the
             people
             to
             an
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             the
             Leviticall
             order
             .
             Thus
             did
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             by
             the
             hand
             lead
             them
             unto
             Christ
             ;
             who
             was
             to
             be
             the
             highest
             Prophet
             ,
             the
             highest
             Priest
             ,
             and
             the
             highest
             King
             ;
             who
             also
             should
             make
             all
             believers
             in
             him
             partakers
             of
             that
             threefold
             honour
             .
             Concerning
             
             the
             Prophecy
             ,
             
             we
             have
             that
             of
             Esay
             ,
             cited
             by
             St.
             
               John
               ,
               They
               shall
               be
               all
               taught
               of
               God
               :
            
             and
             another
             notable
             place
             of
             Jeremy
             ,
             cited
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             .
             
             Concerning
             the
             Kingdome
             and
             Priesthood
             ,
             
             Peter
             speaks
             of
             both
             at
             once
             ,
             where
             he
             calls
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             
               a
               royall
               Priesthood
            
             .
             And
             John
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             
             
               He
               hath
               made
               us
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               unto
               God.
            
             Yet
             ,
             neither
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             himselfe
             in
             his
             propheticall
             office
             ,
             nor
             the
             generall
             Communication
             of
             the
             gift
             of
             prophecy
             to
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             hinder
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             may
             be
             called
             Prophets
             ,
             by
             a
             singular
             right
             .
             So
             also
             ,
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             partly
             consists
             in
             his
             divine
             care
             of
             his
             Church
             against
             her
             enemies
             ,
             partly
             in
             a
             spirituall
             government
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             hath
             not
             taken
             away
             either
             the
             right
             ,
             or
             the
             name
             of
             Kings
             ,
             whose
             Empire
             is
             externall
             ,
             and
             subject
             both
             to
             the
             divine
             providence
             ,
             and
             the
             spirituall
             actions
             of
             Christ
             :
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Sedulius
             :
             
               
                 He
                 doth
                 not
                 earthly
                 Kings
                 dethrone
                 ,
              
               
                 Who
                 gives
                 to
                 His
                 an
                 heavenly
                 Crown
                 .
              
            
             The
             name
             of
             Priests
             is
             also
             given
             to
             the
             preachers
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             :
             but
             ,
             there
             was
             some
             reason
             ,
             why
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             did
             alwaies
             
             abstain
             from
             that
             kind
             of
             speech
             ;
             which
             ought
             to
             admonish
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             commonly
             and
             promiscuously
             argue
             ,
             from
             the
             Leviticall
             order
             ,
             to
             the
             Evangelicall
             ;
             feeing
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             wide
             difference
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             office
             ,
             and
             the
             designing
             of
             the
             persons
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             
             It
             is
             enquired
             therefore
             ,
             under
             the
             Christian
             Law
             ,
             whether
             the
             Highest
             Authority
             ,
             and
             the
             Pastoral
             office
             (
             which
             may
             be
             also
             call'd
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             as
             was
             noted
             before
             )
             can
             rightly
             be
             united
             in
             the
             same
             person
             .
             Many
             arguments
             are
             brought
             to
             prove
             they
             cannot
             ,
             but
             all
             are
             not
             of
             the
             same
             strength
             ;
             for
             some
             doe
             more
             rightly
             prove
             the
             offices
             to
             be
             divers
             ,
             as
             they
             alwayes
             have
             been
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             Pastors
             ,
             have
             no
             Empire
             ;
             rather
             than
             the
             conjunction
             of
             the
             offices
             to
             be
             interdicted
             .
             That
             is
             of
             more
             efficacy
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             for
             bids
             the
             
               souldier
               of
               Christ
            
             (
             he
             seems
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Pastorall
             warfare
             )
             
               to
               be
               intangled
               with
               worldly
               businesse
            
             ;
             
             which
             the
             most
             ancient
             Canors
             ,
             intitled
             Apostolicall
             ,
             
             extend
             even
             to
             inferiour
             civill
             offices
             .
             And
             lest
             any
             think
             this
             only
             constituted
             for
             the
             times
             ,
             they
             lived
             under
             heathen
             Emperours
             ;
             the
             same
             is
             repeated
             ,
             in
             the
             Synod
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             
             under
             Hono●i●s
             and
             Theodosius
             ,
             Christian
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             of
             Chalcedon
             too
             .
             The
             reason
             was
             ,
             
             because
             
             the
             Pastorall
             office
             is
             of
             such
             weight
             and
             difficulty
             ,
             that
             it
             requires
             the
             whole
             man.
             Although
             this
             must
             not
             be
             taken
             so
             rigidly
             ,
             as
             alwayes
             to
             exclude
             Pastors
             from
             undertaking
             any
             secular
             charge
             (
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             
             except
             Tuitions
             )
             yet
             in
             sufficeth
             to
             remove
             from
             the
             Pastor
             my
             charge
             ,
             that
             is
             difficult
             and
             perpetuall
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             the
             Apostles
             exempted
             themselves
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             from
             the
             care
             of
             the
             Widowes
             maintenance
             ;
             an
             office
             otherwise
             not
             improper
             for
             them
             .
             But
             the
             charge
             of
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             is
             both
             perpetuall
             ,
             and
             more
             weighty
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             .
             The
             strongest
             argument
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             royall
             office
             requires
             far
             other
             manners
             and
             behaviour
             ,
             than
             the
             Pastorall
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             described
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             So
             that
             ,
             even
             thence
             it
             sufficiently
             appeareth
             ,
             both
             cannot
             with
             any
             convenience
             and
             comlinesse
             be
             sustained
             by
             one
             nor
             without
             inconstant
             levity
             in
             passing
             from
             the
             exercise
             of
             one
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             shewed
             that
             the
             Empire
             is
             distinct
             from
             the
             sacred
             Function
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             causes
             ,
             why
             Both
             together
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             undertaken
             by
             the
             same
             person
             .
             Neverthelesse
             ,
             because
             both
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             the
             Pastorall
             office
             (
             by
             Pastors
             I
             understand
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             for
             Kings
             are
             Pastors
             too
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             
             Lords
             flock
             ;
             yea
             ,
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             a
             Bishop
             once
             call'd
             King
             Edgar
             )
             though
             distinct
             ,
             yet
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Pastors
             only
             care
             ,
             is
             the
             principall
             care
             of
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             Divine
             things
             may
             be
             rightly
             ordered
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             men
             procured
             ;
             we
             need
             not
             wonder
             ,
             if
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             ,
             
             for
             the
             community
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             ,
             receive
             sometimes
             the
             title
             of
             the
             other
             Function
             .
             Hence
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             Constantine
             call'd
             himselfe
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             other
             Emperours
             had
             the
             title
             of
             Renowned
             Pontifs
             or
             Priests
             .
             In
             the
             Emperour
             Martianus
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             extolls
             
               his
               Priestly
               mind
               ,
               and
               Apostolicall
               affection
               :
            
             and
             Theodoret
             mentions
             the
             Apostolicall
             cares
             of
             Theodosius
             .
             As
             the
             names
             ,
             so
             the
             privilege
             of
             the
             Function
             ,
             hath
             been
             given
             to
             Emperours
             .
             The
             sixt
             generall
             Synod
             forbiddeth
             Laicks
             to
             approach
             the
             Altar
             ,
             i.e.
             the
             Table
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             but
             the
             Emperour
             is
             excepted
             .
             Upon
             which
             place
             ,
             Balsamo
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             observes
             ,
             how
             the
             Emperours
             were
             wont
             to
             Seale
             with
             Wax
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishops
             of
             that
             time
             did
             ,
             and
             to
             instruct
             the
             people
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             the
             Emperours
             were
             called
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             they
             were
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             Pontifs
             and
             Priests
             ,
             there
             was
             then
             no
             
             cause
             of
             upbraiding
             some
             English
             writers
             for
             attributing
             to
             their
             King
             a
             certaine
             spirituall
             power
             ,
             seeing
             the
             name
             is
             often
             imposed
             not
             from
             the
             manner
             of
             working
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             matter
             ,
             as
             we
             call
             the
             Laws
             
               military
               ,
               nauticall
               ,
               rurall
            
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Kings
             power
             is
             also
             spirituall
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             conversant
             about
             Religion
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             spirituall
             thing
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               How
               far
               sacred
               and
               profane
               actions
               agree
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               right
               of
               having
               Command
               over
               them
               .
            
          
           
             FIrst
             let
             us
             see
             what
             kind
             of
             actions
             (
             for
             about
             them
             Authority
             is
             properly
             conversant
             )
             may
             be
             the
             matter
             of
             command
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             what
             effect
             the
             command
             may
             have
             ,
             in
             the
             severall
             kinds
             .
          
           
             
             Actions
             are
             first
             divided
             into
             externall
             ,
             and
             internall
             .
             The
             externall
             are
             the
             primary
             matter
             under
             humane
             power
             ,
             the
             internall
             are
             the
             secondary
             ;
             nor
             for
             themselves
             ,
             but
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             externall
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             about
             the
             internall
             ,
             which
             are
             wholly
             separated
             from
             the
             externall
             ,
             and
             respect
             them
             not
             ,
             humane
             commands
             are
             not
             given
             .
             Hence
             is
             that
             of
             
               Seneca
               
               He
               erres
               ,
               who
               thinks
               ,
               the
               whole
               man
               can
               be
               subdued
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               part
               is
               excepted
               :
            
             and
             that
             common
             saying
             ,
             
               Thought
               is
               free
            
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             Government
             re-requires
             some
             matter
             ,
             which
             may
             fall
             under
             the
             Governours
             knowledge
             ;
             but
             God
             alone
             is
             the
             
               searcher
               of
               hearts
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             sole
             Empire
             of
             them
             .
             Unto
             men
             ,
             the
             internall
             acts
             of
             others
             are
             uknown
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             nature
             :
             
               by
               their
               own
               nature
            
             ,
             I
             therefore
             adde
             ,
             because
             the
             externall
             ,
             that
             are
             done
             in
             secret
             ,
             are
             under
             Government
             :
             for
             by
             their
             nature
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             known
             .
             I
             said
             ,
             internall
             acts
             are
             subject
             to
             command
             ,
             secondarily
             :
             that
             comes
             to
             passe
             two
             wayes
             ;
             either
             by
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Ruler
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             kind
             of
             repercussion
             :
             in
             the
             first
             manner
             ,
             where
             the
             inward
             act
             is
             joyned
             with
             the
             outward
             ,
             and
             hath
             influence
             upon
             it
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             mind
             is
             esteemed
             in
             offences
             ,
             either
             perfected
             ,
             or
             begun
             ;
             )
             in
             the
             latter
             ,
             when
             ,
             because
             any
             act
             is
             made
             unlawfull
             by
             the
             interdiction
             of
             the
             Ruler
             ,
             (
             
               for
               we
               must
               be
               subject
               not
               only
               for
               wrath
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               for
               conscience
               sake
            
             ;
             )
             by
             thought
             to
             intend
             that
             action
             ,
             is
             unlawfull
             :
             not
             ,
             as
             if
             humane
             Law
             were
             properly
             made
             for
             the
             thought
             ;
             but
             because
             no
             man
             can
             honestly
             will
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             dishonest
             to
             be
             done
             .
          
           
           
             Another
             partition
             of
             Actions
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             ,
             
             before
             any
             thing
             is
             by
             men
             ordain'd
             concerning
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             either
             morally
             defin'd
             ,
             or
             indefinite
             .
             Morally
             defin'd
             ,
             I
             call
             those
             ,
             which
             are
             either
             due
             ,
             or
             unlawfull
             ;
             those
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             morally
             necssary
             ,
             those
             morally
             impossible
             ;
             as
             ,
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             dishonest
             things
             are
             all
             expressed
             by
             that
             word
             .
             
             This
             determining
             of
             Actions
             ,
             before
             any
             Act
             of
             humane
             Authority
             ,
             ariseth
             ,
             either
             from
             their
             own
             nature
             ;
             as
             ,
             
               to
               worship
               God
            
             ,
             is
             due
             ;
             
               to
               lye
            
             ,
             unlawfull
             of
             it self
             ;
             or
             from
             the
             Positive
             divine
             Law
             ;
             Those
             of
             the
             former
             sort
             are
             referred
             to
             the
             Law
             naturall
             ;
             but
             ,
             lest
             any
             be
             deceived
             ,
             by
             the
             ambiguity
             of
             the
             word
             naturall
             ,
             not
             only
             those
             Action
             are
             called
             naturall
             ,
             which
             flow
             from
             principles
             known
             by
             nature
             ;
             but
             those
             also
             ,
             which
             come
             from
             naturall
             principles
             ,
             certainly
             ,
             and
             determinatly
             .
             For
             ,
             naturall
             ,
             in
             this
             argument
             ,
             is
             opposed
             ,
             not
             to
             Supernaturall
             ,
             but
             to
             Arbitrary
             .
             So
             ,
             when
             as
             it
             is
             certaine
             ,
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             are
             one
             true
             God
             ;
             that
             the
             same
             God
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             is
             a
             point
             of
             naturall
             Law.
             Actions
             of
             the
             latter
             sort
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             determined
             or
             defin'd
             by
             divine
             Positive
             Law
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             were
             prescrib'd
             by
             God
             ,
             some
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             some
             to
             one
             people
             ,
             some
             to
             single
             persons
             ,
             
             namely
             ,
             
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
               ,
               Jacob
               ,
               Moses
               ,
            
             and
             other
             servants
             of
             God.
             Among
             all
             people
             ,
             to
             Israel
             alone
             ,
             God
             prescribed
             many
             Positive
             Lawes
             ,
             pertaining
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             .
             To
             all
             mankind
             ,
             some
             things
             were
             commanded
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             as
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             presently
             upon
             the
             Creation
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             ;
             the
             Law
             of
             not
             eating
             bloud
             ,
             or
             the
             strangled
             ,
             after
             the
             floud
             :
             Other
             things
             to
             last
             for
             ever
             ,
             as
             the
             Institutions
             of
             Christ
             ,
             concerning
             Excommunication
             ,
             Baptisme
             ,
             the
             Supper
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             more
             of
             that
             kind
             .
          
           
             
             These
             things
             being
             understood
             ,
             it
             may
             seeme
             ,
             that
             such
             .
             Actions
             only
             are
             the
             just
             matter
             about
             which
             Humane
             Authority
             is
             exercised
             ,
             which
             by
             Divine
             are
             left
             indefinite
             ,
             and
             free
             either
             way
             .
             For
             Aristotle
             describes
             that
             which
             is
             
               legally
               just
               to
               be
               that
               which
               from
               the
               beginning
               was
               indifferent
               ,
               thus
               or
               thus
               ;
               but
               ,
               after
               the
               Law
               made
               ,
               ceaseth
               to
               be
               so
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             true
             ,
             if
             we
             only
             look
             upon
             such
             an
             act
             of
             Authority
             ,
             which
             intrinsecally
             changeth
             the
             action
             ;
             for
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             things
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             unlawfull
             ,
             are
             determined
             ,
             and
             therefore
             immutable
             as
             to
             morall
             good
             or
             evill
             ,
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             indefinite
             actions
             are
             left
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             matter
             of
             such
             a
             change
             .
             Neverthelesse
             
             when
             the
             things
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             and
             those
             that
             ought
             not
             ,
             are
             capable
             of
             a
             change
             extrinsecall
             ,
             and
             may
             receive
             it
             from
             humane
             Authority
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             they
             are
             Subject
             to
             the
             same
             Authority
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             be
             actions
             mecrely
             internall
             .
             Hither
             it
             pert●ins
             ,
             to
             assigne
             the
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             manner
             ,
             and
             per●●ns
             ,
             for
             performing
             of
             due
             actions
             ,
             so
             f●r
             as
             the
             circumstances
             are
             undefin'd
             by
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ;
             also
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             impediments
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             to
             adde
             rewards
             ;
             and
             ,
             to
             restraine
             unlawfull
             actions
             ,
             by
             such
             punishments
             as
             are
             in
             the
             Rulers
             power
             ,
             or
             else
             ,
             to
             inflict
             no
             punishments
             ,
             which
             is
             call'd
             permission
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             and
             is
             sometimes
             no
             fault
             .
             To
             him
             that
             looks
             more
             narrowly
             into
             these
             things
             it
             will
             appeare
             ,
             that
             by
             humane
             command
             ,
             there
             ariseth
             a
             new
             Obligation
             ,
             even
             in
             Conscience
             ,
             though
             of
             lesse
             degree
             ,
             in
             the
             things
             which
             men
             were
             before
             bound
             to
             doe
             ,
             or
             leave
             undone
             .
             For
             the
             divine
             Law
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             saying
             to
             the
             Jew
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               kill
               ,
               Thou
               shall
               not
               steale
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             not
             only
             declar'd
             ,
             what
             was
             of
             the
             Law
             naturall
             ;
             but
             ,
             by
             the
             precept
             ,
             added
             a
             new
             Obligation
             to
             the
             former
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Jew
             ,
             doing
             the
             contrary
             ,
             not
             only
             offended
             ,
             
             in
             doing
             a
             vitious
             act
             ,
             but
             an
             act
             forbidden
             :
             because
             ,
             
             
               by
               the
               transgression
               of
               the
               Law
               he
               dishonour●th
               God
               ,
            
             as
             Paul
             speaks
             .
             As
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Divine
             Law
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             ;
             so
             also
             it
             is
             in
             Mans
             Law
             ,
             a
             proportion
             being
             observed
             .
             For
             they
             that
             resist
             ,
             resist
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             
               shall
               receive
               to
               themselves
               damnation
            
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Apostle
             testifies
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             considered
             ,
             how
             largely
             the
             matter
             under
             Humane
             Power
             is
             extended
             ,
             and
             what
             acts
             belong
             unto
             it
             ,
             in
             every
             kind
             :
             now
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             what
             acts
             are
             not
             ,
             by
             right
             ,
             within
             the
             Command
             thereof
             .
             
             It
             is
             certaine
             ,
             those
             only
             are
             without
             the
             limits
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Power
             ,
             which
             are
             repugnant
             either
             to
             the
             Naturall
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             other
             Divine
             Law
             ;
             no
             other
             way
             ,
             of
             confining
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             can
             possibly
             be
             invented
             .
             The
             things
             defined
             in
             the
             Law
             Divine
             (
             wherein
             I
             comprehend
             the
             Naturall
             )
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             ;
             some
             commanded
             ,
             some
             forbidden
             .
             Therefore
             there
             are
             two
             acts
             of
             Empire
             ,
             which
             belong
             not
             to
             the
             Right
             of
             him
             that
             Ruleth
             ;
             
               To
               command
               what
               God
               forbids
               :
               To
               forbid
               what
               God
               commands
               .
            
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             in
             naturall
             causes
             ,
             the
             Inferiour
             have
             no
             force
             to
             work
             ,
             against
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             Superiour
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             in
             Morall
             .
             
             Wherefore
             such
             Commands
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             doe
             contradict
             the
             Divine
             ,
             cannot
             have
             the
             proper
             effect
             of
             Commands
             ;
             they
             cannot
             Impose
             an
             Obligation
             .
             Excellently
             saith
             
               Austin
               :
               If
               the
               Curator
               Commands
               somewhat
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               to
               be
               done
               ?
               no
               ;
               If
               the
               Proconsul
               forbids
               .
               Herein
               you
               contemn
               not
               the
               Power
               ,
               but
               choose
               to
               obey
               the
               Higher
               .
               Againe
               ,
               if
               the
               Proconsul
               bid
               one
               thing
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               appoint
               the
               contrary
               ,
               without
               doubt
               you
               must
               hearken
               to
               the
               Emperour
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               if
               the
               Emperour
               doe
               require
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               God
               another
               ,
               what
               is
               to
               be
               done
               ?
               God
               is
               the
               greater
               Power
               ;
               Give
               us
               leave
               ,
               O
               Emperour
               ,
               to
               obey
               Him.
               
            
          
           
             Yet
             ,
             we
             must
             carefully
             distinguish
             ,
             between
             the
             Act
             of
             Authority
             ,
             
             which
             moves
             the
             Subject
             to
             work
             ;
             and
             the
             Force
             offered
             ,
             which
             imposes
             ,
             on
             the
             Subject
             ,
             a
             necessity
             of
             suffring
             .
             For
             ,
             when
             the
             Act
             of
             Authority
             is
             without
             effect
             ,
             and
             layes
             no
             obligation
             ;
             yet
             the
             Force
             hath
             an
             effect
             ,
             not
             only
             Physicall
             ,
             but
             Morall
             ;
             not
             on
             the
             agents
             part
             ,
             but
             the
             patients
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             ,
             to
             repell
             that
             force
             ,
             by
             force
             :
             for
             violent
             defence
             ,
             being
             lawfull
             against
             an
             Equal
             ,
             against
             a
             Superiour
             is
             unlawfull
             .
             
             
               ●A
               Souldier
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lawyer
             ,
             
               who
               resisted
               his
               Captain
               going
               about
               to
               chastise
               him
               ,
               
               was
               punished
               by
               the
               Antients
               .
               If
               he
               laid
               hold
               on
               his
               Cane
               ,
               he
               was
               casshier'd
               :
               if
               on
               purpose
               he
               brake
               it
               ,
               or
               laid
               hand
               on
               the
               Captain
               ,
               he
               was
               put
               to
               death
               .
            
             This
             though
             probably
             it
             might
             have
             proceeded
             from
             Humane
             Law
             (
             for
             humane
             Authority
             binds
             to
             all
             things
             which
             are
             not
             unjust
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             unjust
             to
             forbear
             resistance
             )
             or
             also
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             suffers
             not
             a
             part
             to
             oppose
             the
             whole
             ,
             no
             not
             for
             self-preservation
             :
             yet
             is
             it
             more
             cleerly
             demonstrated
             out
             of
             the
             written
             law
             of
             God.
             For
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Hee
               that
               taketh
               the
               Sword
               ,
               shall
               perish
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
            
             plainly
             disallows
             a
             forcible
             defence
             against
             the
             most
             unjust
             force
             offer'd
             by
             Authority
             .
             And
             hither
             is
             to
             be
             referr'd
             that
             of
             
               Paul
               Hee
               that
               resisteth
               ,
               resisteth
               the
               ordinance
               of
               God.
            
             There
             are
             two
             wayes
             of
             resisting
             ,
             either
             by
             doing
             against
             the
             command
             ,
             or
             by
             repelling
             force
             with
             force
             ,
             as
             Austin
             interprets
             :
             
               Whether
               the
               Power
            
             ,
             
             
               favouring
               the
               truth
               ,
               corrects
               a
               man
               ,
               he
               hath
               praise
               by
               it
               ,
               who
               is
               amended
               :
               or
               ,
               disfavouring
               the
               truth
               ,
               rageth
               against
               a
               man
               ,
               hee
               hath
               also
               praise
               by
               it
               ,
               who
               is
               Crowned
               .
            
             So
             Peter
             will
             have
             Servants
             subject
             to
             their
             Masters
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             good
             and
             gentle
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             froward
             ;
             which
             the
             same
             Austin
             ,
             extending
             also
             unto
             Subjects
             ,
             
               Princes
               must
               
               be
               so
               endur'd
               by
               the
               common
               people
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               and
               Masters
               by
               their
               servants
               ;
               that
               they
               may
               exercise
               their
               patience
               in
               bearing
               temporall
               things
               ,
               and
               their
               hope
               ,
               in
               waiting
               for
               things
               eternall
               .
            
             So
             it
             was
             also
             in
             the
             old
             Law
             ,
             where
             to
             use
             Subjects
             for
             servants
             ,
             to
             give
             away
             their
             goods
             to
             others
             ,
             is
             call'd
             the
             Kings
             Right
             ;
             
             not
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             King
             doing
             so
             ,
             did
             justly
             (
             the
             Law
             divine
             had
             taught
             him
             another
             lesson
             ,
             yea
             ,
             had
             forbidden
             him
             to
             be
             puffed
             up
             ,
             
             to
             gather
             abundance
             of
             gold
             and
             silver
             ,
             and
             a
             multitude
             of
             horses
             )
             but
             because
             ,
             doing
             so
             ,
             no
             man
             might
             lawfully
             oppose
             force
             against
             Him
             as
             the
             Romans
             say
             ,
             
             
               The
               Praetor
               gives
               Judgement
            
             ,
             even
             when
             he
             decrees
             that
             which
             is
             unjust
             .
             Hence
             was
             that
             twice
             spoken
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             though
             most
             unjust
             ,
             yet
             set
             up
             by
             God
             ,
             
             
               Who
               can
               lay
               his
               hand
               upon
               the
               Lords
               anointed
               ,
               and
               be
               guiltlesse
               ?
            
             Neither
             are
             they
             by
             any
             means
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             who
             against
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             
             against
             right
             reason
             ,
             against
             the
             judgement
             of
             pious
             Antiquity
             doe
             arme
             certain
             Inferiour
             Powers
             against
             the
             Highest
             .
             For
             ,
             Peter
             teaching
             obedience
             to
             the
             King
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             Highest
             Power
             )
             as
             Supreme
             ,
             to
             Governours
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             Inferiour
             Powers
             )
             as
             sent
             ,
             and
             ordained
             by
             Him
             ,
             manifestly
             shewes
             ,
             all
             the
             right
             of
             Inferiour
             Powers
             to
             depend
             
             upon
             the
             Commission
             they
             receive
             from
             the
             Highest
             .
             Hence
             Austin
             concerning
             
               Pontius
               Pilat
               :
               Such
               power
               God
               had
               given
               him
               ,
               that
               was
               contained
               under
            
             Caesar's
             Power
             .
             And
             ,
             was
             not
             David
             a
             Prince
             ,
             and
             a
             Leader
             among
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             farre
             from
             touching
             that
             Tyrants
             person
             ,
             
             that
             his
             heart
             smote
             him
             ,
             for
             cutting
             off
             the
             lap
             of
             his
             garment
             ?
             Reason
             confirmes
             what
             we
             have
             said
             .
             For
             ,
             those
             Magistrates
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             Inferiours
             ,
             are
             Magistrates
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             it
             pleaseth
             the
             Supreme
             Power
             ;
             but
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Power
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             private
             men
             ;
             because
             all
             Power
             ,
             and
             all
             Jurisdiction
             flowes
             from
             the
             Supreme
             ,
             and
             still
             depends
             upon
             it
             .
             Hence
             
               Marcus
               Aurelius
            
             ,
             that
             most
             wife
             Emperour
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Magistrates
               judge
               Private
               men
               ,
               Princes
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               God
               the
               Princes
               .
            
             By
             the
             name
             of
             Princes
             understanding
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             who
             were
             now
             become
             absolute
             .
             The
             ancient
             Christendome
             was
             of
             the
             same
             judgement
             ;
             for
             no
             Governours
             ,
             no
             Leaders
             of
             legions
             ,
             ever
             attempted
             any
             thing
             with
             Arms
             ,
             against
             the
             most
             impious
             ,
             cruell
             ,
             and
             bloudy
             Emperours
             :
             So
             that
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             very
             sad
             thing
             ,
             that
             our
             Age
             hath
             brought
             forth
             men
             of
             learning
             ,
             who
             by
             a
             new-coyned
             doctrine
             ,
             have
             opened
             a
             broad
             
             way
             for
             Seditions
             ,
             
             and
             Wars
             to
             enter
             in
             .
             Neither
             ought
             we
             to
             be
             moved
             by
             any
             late
             examples
             of
             Arms
             taken
             up
             against
             Kings
             .
             For
             if
             they
             were
             taken
             up
             against
             Kings
             ,
             upon
             whom
             the
             whole
             Right
             of
             the
             people
             was
             translated
             ;
             and
             ,
             who
             therefore
             raigned
             ,
             not
             by
             a
             precarious
             ,
             but
             proper
             Right
             ;
             whatsoever
             pretext
             or
             successe
             they
             had
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             prais'd
             without
             impiety
             .
             But
             ,
             if
             any
             where
             Kings
             were
             bound
             by
             Contracts
             ,
             on
             Positive
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             Decrees
             of
             some
             Senate
             or
             States
             ;
             against
             these
             ,
             having
             not
             the
             highest
             Authority
             ,
             upon
             just
             causes
             ,
             by
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             same
             Senate
             or
             States
             ,
             Arms
             might
             be
             taken
             up
             .
             For
             many
             Kings
             ,
             even
             such
             as
             succeed
             by
             inheritance
             ,
             are
             Kings
             by
             name
             ,
             rather
             than
             by
             Power
             ;
             as
             
               Aemilius
               Probus
            
             hath
             written
             of
             the
             Laconians
             .
             But
             ,
             this
             deceives
             the
             unskilfull
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             enough
             discern
             the
             daily
             administration
             of
             affaires
             obvious
             to
             their
             eyes
             ,
             which
             in
             an
             Optimacy
             is
             oft
             committed
             unto
             one
             ;
             from
             the
             interiour
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             What
             I
             have
             said
             of
             Kings
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             to
             be
             understood
             much
             more
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             both
             really
             ,
             and
             in
             title
             ,
             were
             not
             Kings
             ,
             but
             Princes
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             chiefest
             ,
             but
             first
             .
             Whose
             Principality
             much
             differs
             from
             Supremacy
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             
             this
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             some
             Lords
             and
             Cities
             have
             Supreme
             Authority
             ,
             though
             they
             seeme
             not
             to
             have
             it
             ,
             being
             under
             the
             Trust
             and
             protection
             of
             another
             .
             But
             ,
             seeing
             to
             be
             under
             protection
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             in
             subjection
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             the
             Roman
             Lawyers
             note
             ,
             
               The
               people
               ceaseth
               not
               to
               be
               free
               ,
               that
               are
               fairly
               observant
               to
               anothers
               Majesty
            
             ;
             these
             also
             may
             be
             endowed
             with
             Supreme
             Authority
             ,
             who
             are
             obliged
             to
             another
             by
             unequall
             League
             ,
             or
             tye
             of
             Homage
             .
             All
             this
             I
             set
             down
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             lest
             any
             one
             hereafter
             (
             as
             I
             see
             hath
             been
             often
             done
             )
             defame
             good
             causes
             ,
             by
             an
             ill
             Defence
             .
             I
             would
             more
             enlarge
             in
             this
             Argument
             (
             for
             't
             is
             of
             great
             consequence
             ,
             and
             here
             to
             erre
             is
             dangerous
             )
             but
             that
             't
             is
             done
             already
             with
             great
             care
             by
             many
             others
             ,
             and
             of
             late
             by
             the
             learned
             Arnisaeus
             .
          
           
             Upon
             these
             premises
             ,
             let
             us
             come
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             parity
             of
             Empire
             over
             Sacred
             and
             other
             matters
             .
             
             As
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             the
             thoughts
             are
             not
             so
             eafily
             ruled
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             :
             so
             particularly
             ,
             in
             Religion
             ,
             Lactantius
             hath
             truly
             said
             ;
             
               Who
               shall
               enforce
               me
               ,
               either
               to
               believe
               ,
               what
               I
               will
               not
               ;
               or
               ,
               not
               to
               believe
               ,
               what
               I
               will
               ?
            
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             that
             of
             Casiodor
             is
             true
             ,
             
               Religion
               cannot
               be
               Commanded
            
             ;
             and
             of
             
               Bernard
               ,
               Faith
               
               is
            
             to
             
               be
               planted
               by
               persuasion
               ,
               not
               obtruded
               by
               violence
               .
            
             Wherefore
             also
             the
             Emperours
             
               Gratian
               ,
               Valentinian
            
             ,
             and
             Theodosius
             ,
             said
             concerning
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               think
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               ,
               what
               is
               hurtfull
               for
               himself
               ;
               let
               him
               not
               utter
               it
               ,
               to
               the
               hurt
               of
               others
               .
            
             And
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             Constantine
             had
             respect
             hereunto
             ,
             when
             he
             call'd
             himself
             a
             Bishop
             or
             Overseer
             of
             
               things
               without
            
             :
             because
             ,
             the
             inward
             acts
             ,
             taken
             by
             themselves
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             matter
             of
             Humane
             power
             ;
             but
             are
             Subject
             to
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ;
             who
             ,
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             not
             Commanding
             but
             Ministring
             ,
             moves
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             with
             voices
             and
             signs
             ;
             yet
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             still
             reserves
             the
             maine
             Efficacy
             to
             himself
             alone
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             inward
             acts
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             taken
             joyntly
             with
             the
             outward
             ,
             fall
             under
             Humane
             Authority
             .
             The
             Cornelian
             Law
             lays
             hold
             on
             him
             ,
             who
             carrys
             a
             weapon
             ,
             with
             purpose
             to
             kill
             a
             man
             :
             and
             Adrian
             the
             Emperour
             saith
             ,
             
               not
               only
               the
               event
               in
               evill
               deeds
               ,
               but
               the
               will
               is
               to
               be
               consider'd
               .
            
             So
             in
             
               Justinians
               Code
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
            
             a
             Title
             is
             extant
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             for
             the
             Profession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             the
             first
             Law
             explains
             ,
             
               All
               people
               under
               our
               Empire
               we
               require
               to
               be
               of
               such
               Religion
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Hence
             came
             those
             names
             of
             Kings
             ,
             
               Rectors
               ,
               Authors
               ,
               Defenders
               of
               the
               Faith.
            
             So
             also
             of
             
             old
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Ninive
             commanded
             repentance
             ,
             with
             fasting
             .
             
             That
             things
             forbidden
             by
             God
             cannot
             with
             validity
             be
             commanded
             ;
             nor
             things
             by
             him
             commanded
             ,
             be
             forbidden
             by
             Humane
             power
             ,
             is
             no
             lesse
             true
             in
             other
             actions
             ,
             than
             in
             Sacred
             ;
             in
             both
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             place
             ,
             
               We
               must
               obey
               God
               rather
               than
               men
               :
            
             which
             a
             Disciple
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Polycarpus
             ,
             hath
             expressed
             thus
             ;
             
               We
               have
               learned
               to
               render
               to
               the
               Powers
               ordained
               by
               God
               ,
               all
               the
               honour
               we
               can
               ,
               without
               hurting
               our
               own
               souls
               .
            
             The
             King
             of
             Egypt
             Commands
             the
             Mid-wives
             to
             kill
             the
             Male-children
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             :
             They
             doe
             not
             obey
             .
             The
             cause
             is
             exprest
             .
             
               For
               they
               feared
               God
            
             :
             who
             by
             the
             dictate
             of
             Nature
             forbids
             to
             slay
             the
             innocent
             .
             King
             Ahab
             would
             have
             Naboth
             sell
             him
             his
             Vineyard
             ;
             Naboth
             denyes
             ;
             for
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             given
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             forbad
             inheritances
             to
             be
             alienated
             from
             the
             same
             family
             .
             
               Antoninus
               Caracalla
            
             commands
             Papinian
             the
             Lawyer
             ,
             to
             defend
             the
             paricide
             committed
             by
             him
             :
             Papinian
             refuses
             ,
             and
             had
             rather
             dye
             ;
             because
             he
             knew
             ,
             it
             was
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             and
             Nations
             ,
             to
             speak
             false
             and
             Patronize
             so
             great
             a
             crime
             .
             By
             the
             same
             right
             ,
             but
             with
             more
             holy
             affection
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             when
             the
             Councill
             charged
             
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             speak
             or
             teach
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             
             ,
             aske
             ,
             
               whether
               they
               must
               not
               obey
               God
               rather
               than
               men
               ?
            
             and
             justly
             :
             for
             they
             had
             received
             a
             charge
             from
             God
             himself
             ,
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             
               in
               his
               name
               to
               Preach
               repentance
               and
               remission
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             
             and
             that
             
               beginning
               at
               Jerusalem
            
             ;
             for
             this
             also
             was
             specified
             in
             their
             Commission
             .
             What
             therefore
             the
             Divine
             Command
             had
             made
             necessary
             for
             them
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             Humane
             command
             could
             not
             render
             unlawfull
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             the
             Authors
             are
             to
             be
             explain'd
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             are
             not
             subject
             to
             Humane
             Power
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             change
             that
             ,
             
             which
             Divine
             Law
             hath
             introduced
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             word
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             exhibition
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             being
             commanded
             by
             God
             ,
             cannot
             effectually
             be
             forbidden
             by
             men
             .
             Likewise
             ,
             the
             Noursing
             of
             Parents
             or
             Children
             ,
             the
             relieving
             of
             the
             innocent
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             duties
             ,
             are
             so
             far
             exempt
             from
             Humane
             Law
             ,
             that
             the
             prohibition
             of
             them
             is
             of
             no
             force
             or
             vertue
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             forme
             by
             God
             prescrib'd
             ,
             for
             the
             Ministry
             of
             his
             word
             and
             Sacrament
             ,
             cannot
             be
             alter'd
             by
             men
             ;
             nor
             is
             this
             proper
             to
             things
             Sacred
             .
             For
             also
             ,
             the
             Forme
             of
             
             Matrimony
             ,
             as
             it
             consists
             in
             the
             unity
             and
             individuall
             knot
             of
             two
             persons
             ,
             is
             by
             Humane
             Law
             immutable
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             belongs
             not
             unto
             Humane
             Power
             ,
             to
             make
             new
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             Justinian
             speaks
             ,
             
               to
               innovate
               the
               Faith
            
             ;
             
             nor
             to
             institute
             a
             new
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             new
             Sacraments
             ;
             because
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             such
             things
             will
             not
             admit
             thereof
             :
             for
             nothing
             can
             be
             believed
             or
             done
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             salvation
             ,
             but
             what
             God
             hath
             declared
             such
             ;
             neither
             can
             any
             thing
             be
             fit
             to
             apply
             unto
             us
             the
             Divine
             grace
             ,
             unlesse
             God
             hath
             assign'd
             it
             to
             that
             use
             .
             Yet
             ,
             to
             speak
             accurately
             ,
             these
             things
             which
             we
             have
             rehearsed
             ,
             Sacred
             and
             others
             ,
             may
             be
             rather
             said
             to
             have
             something
             in
             them
             of
             immutable
             right
             ,
             than
             simply
             and
             altogether
             exempted
             from
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             ;
             seeing
             there
             be
             very
             many
             and
             very
             great
             acts
             of
             Authority
             concerning
             them
             ;
             
             which
             acts
             are
             call'd
             in
             Scripture
             
               the
               Commandements
               of
               the
               King
               in
               the
               businesse
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             
             For
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             proper
             effect
             of
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             liberty
             and
             convenience
             to
             doe
             the
             things
             which
             God
             commandeth
             ,
             being
             freed
             from
             impediments
             ,
             and
             supplyed
             with
             helps
             .
             So
             Cyrus
             and
             Darius
             gave
             leave
             to
             the
             Jews
             to
             restaur
             
             
             
             
             
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             to
             sacrifice
             there
             ;
             and
             gave
             them
             moneys
             too
             ,
             to
             beare
             their
             charges
             .
             So
             ,
             by
             the
             edict
             of
             Constantine
             and
             Licinius
             ,
             the
             Christians
             had
             open
             exercise
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             permitting
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             before
             was
             touched
             )
             Humane
             Law
             ,
             by
             Commanding
             ,
             what
             Divine
             Law
             doth
             Command
             ,
             superaddes
             another
             Obligation
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             to
             the
             actions
             Commanded
             by
             God
             ,
             the
             Highest
             Power
             prescribes
             certaine
             circumstances
             of
             place
             ,
             time
             and
             manner
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             done
             
               decently
               and
               in
               order
            
             .
             Fourthly
             from
             actions
             forbidden
             by
             God
             ,
             the
             matter
             and
             oceasions
             are
             by
             Humane
             Power
             withdrawn
             .
             So
             Ezechias
             brake
             the
             brasen
             Serpent
             ;
             so
             the
             Emperours
             shut
             up
             the
             Heathen
             Temples
             .
             Fiftly
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             part
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             by
             proposing
             punishments
             ,
             to
             draw
             men
             to
             the
             doing
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             God
             Commands
             ,
             and
             deterre
             them
             from
             the
             contrary
             .
             as
             Nebuchadnezar
             made
             it
             death
             to
             speak
             evill
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             to
             offer
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             And
             in
             these
             particulars
             consisteth
             ,
             as
             I
             take
             it
             ,
             that
             Office
             of
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             which
             is
             called
             by
             Justinian
             ,
             
             
               the
               preservative
               of
               the
               Divine
               Lawes
               ,
            
             meaning
             such
             a
             custody
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             Legislative
             ,
             
             as
             Austin
             speaketh
             ,
             
             
               Let
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               serve
               Christ
               ,
               by
               making
               Lawes
               also
               on
               behalf
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             And
             the
             same
             particulars
             have
             place
             in
             things
             not
             Sacred
             ,
             which
             are
             likewise
             defined
             one
             way
             ,
             by
             that
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             
             which
             the
             Apostle
             cals
             
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               God.
            
             For
             therefore
             the
             Civill
             Law
             is
             said
             to
             consist
             ,
             partly
             of
             Civill
             institutions
             ,
             partly
             of
             Naturall
             precepts
             .
             Concerning
             which
             Naturall
             precepts
             ,
             the
             Civill
             Law
             gives
             right
             and
             liberty
             to
             doe
             them
             ,
             hindrances
             being
             remov'd
             ;
             yea
             commands
             the
             same
             things
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             determines
             circumstances
             ;
             takes
             away
             ,
             or
             streightens
             the
             occasions
             of
             often
             transgression
             ,
             Lastly
             ,
             addes
             a
             sanction
             ,
             to
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             constitution
             of
             punishments
             ;
             which
             is
             so
             manifest
             ,
             that
             we
             need
             spend
             no
             more
             time
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             
             Let
             us
             come
             to
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             whether
             written
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Holy
             Bible
             ,
             are
             not
             at
             all
             determined
             .
             To
             determine
             them
             either
             way
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Sacred
             or
             Profane
             ,
             is
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             .
             Of
             prophane
             ,
             't
             is
             most
             known
             ;
             so
             David
             ,
             of
             dividing
             the
             spoile
             ;
             the
             Roman
             Emperouis
             ,
             made
             constitutions
             ,
             
             of
             the
             solemnities
             and
             effects
             of
             Contracts
             and
             Testaments
             ,
             &
             innumerable
             other
             matters
             .
             
             Of
             Sacred
             things
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             lesse
             clear
             ,
             if
             one
             (
             I
             say
             not
             ,
             diligently
             read
             )
             but
             only
             look
             into
             the
             Sacred
             History
             ,
             the
             Codes
             of
             Theodosins
             and
             Justinian
             ,
             the
             Novels
             ,
             the
             Capitular
             of
             Charls
             the
             Great
             .
             Every
             where
             examples
             are
             so
             obvious
             .
             It
             pertaines
             hither
             ,
             to
             institute
             Offices
             ,
             more
             for
             convenience
             and
             ornament
             ,
             than
             for
             necessity
             ,
             as
             David
             did
             ;
             to
             build
             or
             beautify
             temples
             ,
             as
             Salomon
             and
             Joas
             ,
             or
             to
             appoint
             a
             Law
             and
             manner
             of
             building
             them
             ,
             as
             Justinian
             ;
             to
             prescribe
             the
             manner
             of
             Electing
             Pastors
             ,
             holding
             Synods
             ,
             keeping
             order
             among
             Pastors
             ,
             alienation
             of
             things
             dedicate
             to
             holy
             uses
             ;
             all
             which
             very
             many
             Christian
             Emperours
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             ,
             if
             the
             Highest
             Power
             shall
             exceede
             the
             due
             limits
             ,
             by
             decreeing
             and
             ordeining
             any
             thing
             ,
             either
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             things
             ,
             against
             the
             Rules
             of
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             prescrib'd
             by
             God
             ;
             or
             ,
             in
             other
             matters
             ,
             against
             the
             perpetuall
             rule
             of
             equity
             (
             as
             in
             both
             kinds
             it
             sometime
             happons
             )
             Ecclesiasticall
             and
             Civill
             things
             doe
             againe
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             cannot
             be
             oblig'd
             to
             obey
             men
             rather
             than
             God
             ;
             so
             if
             upon
             refusall
             force
             be
             offer'd
             ,
             there
             remains
             the
             glory
             of
             patience
             ,
             no
             right
             to
             oppose
             force
             to
             force
             .
             
             So
             Christ
             hath
             caught
             Peter
             ,
             
             and
             Peter
             us
             .
             So
             saith
             
             
               Ambrose
               ,
               Grieve
               I
               can
               ,
               weep
               I
               can
               ,
               mourn
               I
               can
               ,
               any
               other
               way
               to
               make
               resistance
               ,
               I
               cannot
               ,
               I
               ought
               not
               .
            
             A
             most
             holy
             example
             of
             that
             patience
             prescrib'd
             unto
             us
             by
             God
             ,
             is
             left
             us
             by
             those
             antient
             Christians
             ,
             that
             liv'd
             under
             the
             heavy
             yoake
             of
             the
             unbelieving
             Emperours
             .
             They
             were
             men
             to
             be
             feared
             for
             their
             number
             ,
             had
             they
             chosen
             rather
             to
             shed
             others
             bloud
             ,
             than
             their
             own
             :
             for
             ,
             Tertullian
             shews
             how
             they
             had
             filled
             both
             the
             Camp
             and
             City
             .
             That
             victorious
             Thebane
             Legion
             ,
             for
             Religion
             sake
             ,
             was
             contented
             to
             lose
             every
             tenth
             man
             ,
             at
             the
             Emperours
             Command
             ;
             and
             ,
             it
             is
             memorable
             ,
             that
             when
             there
             was
             one
             Christian
             put
             to
             death
             for
             tearing
             the
             Imperiall
             edict
             ,
             Commanding
             Bibles
             to
             be
             burnt
             ,
             Churches
             to
             be
             demolisht
             ,
             and
             the
             Christians
             Crucified
             ;
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Christians
             declared
             ,
             He
             had
             justly
             deserved
             that
             punishment
             .
             So
             deeply
             had
             the
             voyce
             of
             Christ
             sunk
             into
             their
             minds
             ,
             that
             forbids
             
               to
               take
               the
               sword
            
             .
             Every
             one
             takes
             the
             sword
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             receiv'd
             it
             from
             God.
             God
             hath
             given
             it
             to
             none
             ,
             but
             the
             Supreme
             Powers
             and
             to
             such
             as
             they
             appoint
             .
             No
             examples
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             evince
             the
             contrary
             ;
             for
             when
             we
             read
             of
             the
             defections
             of
             people
             or
             
             Cities
             from
             some
             Kings
             ,
             and
             the
             impiety
             of
             the
             Kings
             set
             down
             for
             the
             cause
             ,
             therein
             the
             divine
             judgement
             is
             described
             ,
             not
             the
             deeds
             of
             men
             commended
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             that
             hath
             undertaken
             the
             protection
             of
             true
             Religion
             ,
             be
             it self
             therefore
             opposed
             by
             the
             armes
             either
             of
             forraign
             or
             domestick
             enemies
             ,
             it
             hath
             all
             the
             right
             and
             reason
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             Arms
             to
             defend
             its
             own
             Authority
             ,
             and
             the
             lives
             and
             fortunes
             of
             the
             Subjects
             .
             For
             't
             is
             all
             one
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             whether
             the
             opposition
             be
             for
             Religion
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             pretence
             ;
             nor
             is
             the
             Power
             being
             Independent
             ,
             more
             bound
             to
             let
             go
             the
             use
             of
             Religion
             ,
             than
             the
             possession
             of
             land
             ,
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             any
             other
             whatsoever
             :
             
               For
               He
               beareth
               not
               the
               Sword
               in
               vain
               .
            
          
           
             
             It
             hath
             been
             shewed
             ,
             I
             think
             sufficiently
             ,
             how
             the
             Highest
             Power
             hath
             equall
             Authority
             over
             actions
             Sacred
             and
             Prophane
             ,
             over
             the
             externall
             primarily
             ,
             and
             in
             regard
             of
             them
             ,
             over
             the
             internall
             also
             in
             the
             second
             place
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             Authority
             to
             command
             and
             forbid
             ,
             what
             is
             commanded
             already
             ,
             and
             forbidden
             by
             God
             ;
             to
             determine
             things
             left
             in
             the
             midst
             ,
             and
             permitted
             to
             mans
             liberty
             ;
             and
             when
             force
             is
             offered
             under
             pretence
             of
             right
             ,
             to
             defend
             it self
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             equall
             Authority
             over
             Sacred
             and
             Secular
             
             actions
             :
             which
             Binius
             also
             a
             man
             of
             the
             Roman
             religion
             acknowledgeth
             .
             In
             generall
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             come
             to
             particulars
             ,
             't
             is
             confest
             ,
             Authority
             extendeth
             not
             to
             so
             many
             Sacred
             things
             ,
             because
             the
             divine
             Law
             hath
             determined
             more
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             of
             the
             Secular
             ,
             for
             ,
             the
             secular
             affaires
             (
             the
             Institutes
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             Common-wealth
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             oblige
             not
             us
             )
             are
             almost
             all
             circumscrib'd
             by
             rules
             of
             Nature
             ,
             saving
             that
             it
             may
             be
             doubted
             of
             some
             connubiall
             Lawes
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Naturall
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             the
             Divine
             pleasure
             .
             But
             ,
             concerning
             Sacred
             matters
             ,
             much
             is
             prescribed
             us
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             proceeds
             immediatly
             from
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             This
             being
             noted
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             any
             thing
             more
             ,
             remaining
             in
             this
             question
             ;
             for
             ,
             that
             a
             more
             diligent
             enquiry
             ,
             and
             greater
             care
             is
             need-full
             in
             things
             Sacred
             ,
             both
             because
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             is
             more
             known
             than
             the
             Positive
             ,
             and
             because
             errour
             in
             Religion
             is
             more
             dangerous
             ;
             this
             pertains
             to
             the
             question
             of
             the
             Manner
             to
             use
             the
             Power
             rightly
             ,
             and
             changed
             nothing
             in
             the
             Power
             it selfe
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Objections
               against
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Highest
               Fowers
               ,
               about
               Sacred
               things
               ,
               are
               answerd
            
          
           
             THE
             right
             under
             standing
             of
             what
             is
             al
             ,
             ready
             spoken
             ,
             will
             help
             any
             one
             to
             answer
             all
             that
             is
             said
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             ,
             in
             things
             Sacted
             or
             Ecolef●asticall
             .
             
             For
             first
             ,
             that
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             not
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             ,
             ordained
             the
             Pastorall
             office
             ;
             that
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             office
             ,
             Christ
             also
             hath
             set
             down
             the
             rules
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             so
             far
             (
             as
             we
             have
             before
             acknowledged
             )
             Pastors
             are
             not
             the
             Vicars
             ,
             or
             Deputies
             of
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             ,
             all
             this
             diminisheth
             nothing
             of
             the
             right
             of
             Government
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             by
             the
             examples
             of
             other
             things
             .
             The
             power
             of
             Parems
             over
             Children
             ,
             of
             Husbands
             over
             their
             Wives
             ,
             hath
             its
             o●iginall
             ,
             not
             from
             any
             Humane
             Institution
             ,
             but
             from
             God
             himself
             :
             yet
             who
             will
             deny
             these
             Powers
             ,
             though
             more
             antient
             ,
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Highest
             .
             The
             Physicians
             function
             is
             from
             God
             ,
             the
             author
             of
             Nature
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Pastor's
             from
             God
             the
             author
             of
             Grace
             ,
             )
             and
             from
             Nature
             and
             Experience
             he
             receiveth
             rules
             to
             execute
             his
             office
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             Highest
             
             Powers
             ;
             nor
             is
             he
             in
             their
             stead
             ,
             when
             he
             pract●seth
             :
             and
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             Physician
             's
             function
             is
             subject
             to
             the
             Supreme
             Authority
             .
             There
             is
             the
             same
             reason
             in
             other
             arts
             and
             professions
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             that
             Pastors
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             obey
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             ,
             when
             their
             Commands
             or
             Prohibitions
             are
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             ;
             herein
             is
             nothing
             singular
             .
             For
             every
             private
             man
             hath
             so
             much
             right
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Sacred
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Judge
             ,
             that
             receives
             his
             Commission
             from
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             being
             comanded
             by
             the
             same
             to
             judge
             against
             right
             and
             reason
             ,
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             obey
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             is
             bound
             not
             to
             obey
             ;
             which
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             not
             because
             the
             private
             man
             ,
             or
             the
             Judge
             is
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ;
             (
             none
             will
             imagine
             that
             :
             )
             but
             because
             both
             the
             Power
             and
             they
             are
             all
             subject
             unto
             God
             :
             and
             when
             Commands
             are
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Superiour
             is
             to
             be
             preferr'd
             .
          
           
             
             That
             which
             some
             allege
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             (
             as
             they
             love
             to
             speak
             )
             is
             not
             of
             the
             essence
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Church
             can
             subsist
             ,
             although
             there
             were
             no
             Supreme
             Power
             ,
             or
             that
             Power
             not
             a
             friend
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             very
             impertinent
             ;
             for
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             speak
             in
             their
             phrase
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             not
             of
             the
             essence
             of
             any
             single
             
             man
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             essence
             of
             a
             Merchant
             ,
             or
             Husband-man
             ,
             or
             Physician
             ,
             yet
             are
             all
             these
             under
             the
             Higher
             Powers
             ,
             as
             reason
             teacheth
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             authority
             .
          
           
             
             This
             objection
             hath
             a
             better
             appearance
             ,
             The
             promise
             made
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               Kings
               shall
               bow
               down
               to
               her
               with
               their
               face
               toward
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               lick
               up
               the
               dust
               of
               her
               feet
               :
            
             which
             words
             rather
             seem
             to
             subject
             Kings
             to
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             than
             the
             Church
             to
             Kings
             .
             This
             Argument
             the
             Papists
             often
             use
             .
             But
             truly
             ,
             if
             as
             Esdras
             and
             his
             Companions
             once
             ,
             so
             wee
             interpret
             the
             Scripture
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             comparing
             together
             what
             was
             dictated
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             we
             shall
             easily
             find
             ,
             the
             honour
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Prophet
             speaks
             ,
             is
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             which
             the
             Psalmist
             expresses
             almost
             in
             the
             same
             words
             :
             
             and
             it
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             Christ
             spiritually
             reigning
             in
             it
             ;
             as
             under
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             we
             read
             the
             Arke
             to
             have
             been
             adored
             .
             There
             is
             therefore
             a
             Trope
             in
             that
             prophecy
             ,
             neither
             can
             the
             words
             be
             rigidly
             pressed
             ,
             without
             transferring
             that
             Majesty
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             agrees
             to
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             
             
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             That
             saying
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             much
             cryed
             up
             by
             the
             Papists
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Emperour
               is
               
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               above
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             is
             most
             true
             of
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             ,
             that
             never
             was
             ,
             never
             will
             be
             under
             one
             King
             ;
             but
             it
             must
             be
             taken
             warily
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             of
             one
             kingdome
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             to
             deny
             the
             Superiority
             of
             the
             Empire
             ;
             for
             a
             King
             ,
             that
             properly
             bears
             the
             name
             of
             King
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             Superiour
             to
             the
             people
             taken
             severally
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             whole
             people
             altogether
             .
             Nor
             is
             this
             understood
             of
             unbelieving
             people
             only
             ,
             of
             whom
             Christ
             hath
             said
             ,
             
             
               The
               Kings
               of
               the
               Gen●●les
               bear
               rule
               over
               them
            
             ;
             but
             even
             Gods
             own
             people
             Israel
             thus
             speak
             ,
             
               A
               King
               shall
               be
               over
               us
               .
            
             
             And
             Christian
             people
             are
             taught
             Subjection
             to
             the
             unbelieving
             Kings
             ,
             
             by
             Paul
             and
             Peter
             .
             Whereupon
             is
             that
             of
             
               Chrysostome
               ,
               If
               this
               berequired
               under
               Pagan
               Kings
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               ought
               it
               to
               be
               under
               Kings
               that
               are
               believers
               ?
            
             Nor
             is
             it
             materiall
             ,
             that
             pious
             Authors
             sometimes
             say
             ,
             
               Kings
               doe
               service
               to
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             for
             they
             mean
             only
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             consult
             and
             provide
             for
             the
             commodities
             thereof
             ;
             In
             which
             sense
             also
             the
             old
             Pagans
             call'd
             a
             Kingdome
             Service
             .
             So
             doth
             the
             Shepheard
             serve
             his
             flock
             ,
             the
             Tutor
             his
             Pupill
             ,
             the
             Generall
             his
             Army
             :
             and
             yet
             the
             Flock
             is
             not
             above
             the
             Shepheard
             ,
             nor
             the
             Pupill
             above
             the
             Tutor
             ,
             nor
             the
             Army
             above
             the
             Generall
             .
             For
             they
             that
             
             govern
             serve
             ,
             
               by
               the
               office
               of
               consulting
               ,
               and
               graciously
               providing
               ,
            
             as
             Austin
             speaks
             ;
             Kings
             therefore
             may
             be
             said
             to
             serve
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             servants
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             as
             service
             signifies
             subjection
             .
             For
             Saul
             is
             not
             the
             servant
             of
             Israel
             ,
             but
             Israel
             the
             Servants
             of
             Saul
             :
             
             and
             specially
             Abimelech
             amongst
             the
             Priests
             ,
             as
             David
             among
             the
             Peers
             .
             So
             is
             Sadoc
             the
             Priest
             the
             servant
             of
             David
             and
             Solomon
             .
             Wherefore
             also
             the
             greatest
             Synods
             ,
             being
             as
             it
             were
             a
             Compendium
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             living
             under
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             salute
             the
             Emperours
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               their
               Lords
            
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             as
             a
             Father
             hath
             equally
             the
             Rule
             over
             his
             family
             ,
             whether
             believing
             or
             not
             :
             so
             the
             peoples
             right
             Religion
             diminisheth
             nothing
             of
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             .
          
           
             
             Some
             think
             this
             a
             very
             strong
             argument
             against
             the
             Authority
             asserted
             to
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacred
             Function
             of
             Pastors
             is
             conversant
             about
             Kings
             also
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             the
             Gospel
             is
             in
             generall
             preached
             unto
             them
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             but
             as
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             it
             is
             applyed
             to
             them
             in
             particular
             .
             But
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             this
             Argument
             is
             convinced
             by
             like
             examples
             ;
             for
             what
             Function
             is
             not
             conversant
             about
             the
             King
             ?
             Husbandmen
             ,
             
             Merchants
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             the
             King
             stands
             in
             need
             of
             ,
             but
             to
             come
             nearer
             ,
             the
             Physician
             cures
             the
             King
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Groome
             ,
             and
             prescribes
             to
             both
             what
             may
             conduce
             to
             their
             recovery
             ;
             moreover
             ,
             the
             Counsellour
             of
             State
             is
             employ'd
             about
             the
             King
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             King.
             Yet
             no
             man
             hath
             been
             so
             unwise
             ,
             to
             exempt
             either
             the
             Persons
             or
             Functions
             of
             any
             of
             them
             from
             the
             Highest
             Authority
             ,
             and
             loose
             them
             from
             the
             bonds
             of
             Humane
             Lawes
             .
          
           
             
             We
             must
             come
             now
             unto
             them
             ,
             who
             think
             all
             Authority
             about
             Sacred
             things
             so
             to
             belong
             unto
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             that
             Kings
             cannot
             be
             partakers
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             sufficient
             alone
             for
             the
             Administration
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             needs
             not
             the
             help
             of
             a
             Deputy
             .
             That
             we
             may
             satisfy
             these
             men
             ,
             the
             actions
             of
             Christ
             must
             be
             distinguished
             .
             His
             Legislation
             ,
             and
             his
             finall
             Judgement
             are
             peculiar
             to
             him
             .
             In
             his
             Legislation
             is
             comprehended
             not
             only
             a
             more
             plaine
             promulgation
             of
             the
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             mis-interpretations
             being
             rejected
             and
             the
             difference
             laid
             open
             between
             the
             things
             which
             God
             alwaies
             approved
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             he
             did
             wink
             at
             or
             beare
             with
             for
             a
             time
             ;
             but
             also
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Evangelicall
             Ministry
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             
             with
             the
             abrogation
             of
             the
             Ceremoniall
             Law.
             His
             finall
             Judgement
             conteins
             the
             condemnation
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             the
             absolution
             of
             others
             with
             exhibition
             of
             the
             reward
             .
             Which
             being
             done
             ,
             Christ
             shall
             put
             off
             the
             Administration
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             yet
             retein
             the
             Majesty
             of
             a
             King
             for
             ever
             .
             These
             actions
             therefore
             being
             done
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             done
             by
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             Life
             and
             Death
             Eternall
             ,
             with
             the
             Promise
             ,
             commination
             and
             adjudgement
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             being
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             meer
             men
             ;
             it
             is
             certaine
             ,
             that
             in
             them
             no
             man
             is
             the
             associate
             or
             Deputy
             to
             him
             .
             But
             there
             be
             other
             actions
             call'd
             intermediate
             :
             and
             of
             these
             againe
             ,
             some
             are
             about
             the
             inward
             ,
             some
             about
             the
             outward
             man.
             Those
             about
             the
             inward
             man
             are
             partly
             in
             the
             man
             ,
             partly
             concerning
             him
             .
             
               In
               the
               man
            
             ,
             Christ
             works
             when
             by
             the
             vertue
             of
             his
             Spirit
             he
             illuminats
             some
             ,
             others
             by
             not
             illuminating
             he
             blinds
             ,
             he
             opens
             the
             heart
             of
             some
             ,
             others
             by
             not
             opening
             he
             hardens
             ;
             sometimes
             he
             affordeth
             greater
             aydes
             against
             temptations
             ,
             sometimes
             lesse
             .
             
               Concerning
               the
               man
            
             ,
             Christ
             works
             ,
             when
             he
             remits
             or
             reteins
             sin
             :
             yet
             for
             the
             most
             part
             in
             those
             actions
             also
             some
             signs
             of
             them
             are
             inwardly
             Imprinted
             in
             the
             man
             by
             Divine
             Efficacy
             .
             
             All
             those
             actions
             exceeding
             the
             Power
             of
             meer
             Man
             ,
             are
             also
             so
             peculiar
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             admits
             no
             Fellow
             in
             them
             not
             Vicar
             .
             Ministers
             indeed
             he
             admits
             to
             these
             actions
             ,
             
               Pastors
               :
               Private
               men
            
             ,
             and
             Kings
             too
             ,
             every
             ohe
             in
             his
             way
             .
             But
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             between
             a
             Vicar
             ,
             and
             a
             meer
             Minister
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             the
             part
             of
             a
             Vicar
             to
             produce
             actions
             of
             like
             kind
             with
             his
             actions
             whose
             place
             he
             holds
             ;
             though
             of
             lesse
             perfection
             :
             and
             to
             a
             meer
             Minister
             it
             perteins
             not
             to
             produce
             actions
             of
             like
             kind
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             serviceable
             to
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             principall
             cause
             .
             Whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             action
             is
             properly
             atributed
             ,
             yet
             proportionably
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             Prineipall
             and
             the
             Vicegerent
             ;
             for
             the
             King
             truly
             Governs
             and
             gives
             judgement
             ;
             so
             doth
             the
             Judge
             also
             ,
             though
             not
             with
             equall
             Right
             .
             But
             ,
             to
             the
             Principall
             and
             the
             meer
             Minister
             ,
             the
             same
             action
             cannot
             be
             accommodated
             without
             a
             Trope
             :
             as
             Pastors
             are
             said
             
               to
               save
               men
               ,
               to
               remit
               and
               reteine
               their
               sins
               .
            
             There
             remaine
             the
             actions
             of
             Christ
             about
             the
             outward
             man
             :
             which
             especially
             consist
             in
             defence
             and
             deliverance
             from
             enemies
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             ordering
             and
             adorning
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             actions
             rightly
             referr'd
             unto
             his
             providence
             .
             And
             as
             the
             generall
             providence
             of
             
             God
             which
             hath
             a
             warchfull
             eye
             over
             all
             things
             although
             by
             it self
             it
             be
             sufficient
             for
             the
             disposition
             and
             execution
             of
             them
             ;
             yet
             ,
             for
             the
             demonstration
             of
             his
             .
             manifold
             wisdome
             ,
             He
             makes
             use
             of
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             ,
             as
             his
             Deputies
             ,
             to
             preserve
             the
             common
             society
             of
             men
             ;
             whence
             also
             they
             are
             stiled
             Gods
             :
             So
             that
             speciall
             providence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             watching
             over
             his
             Church
             ,
             assumes
             unto
             it self
             the
             same
             Powers
             to
             Patronise
             the
             true
             Faith
             ;
             and
             to
             them
             Christ
             also
             imparted
             his
             own
             name
             .
             These
             are
             they
             that
             ,
             as
             Nazianzen
             saith
             ,
             
               rule
               together
               with
               Christ
            
             ,
             not
             by
             equall
             fellowship
             of
             power
             (
             far
             bee
             from
             as
             so
             impious
             a
             thought
             )
             but
             by
             a
             Vicarious
             and
             derived
             right
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             in
             the
             Bohemian
             consession
             ,
             
               Magistrates
               have
               a
               power
               common
               with
               the
               Damb
               .
            
             Wherefore
             seding
             things
             subordinate
             do●
             no
             fight
             against
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             seeing
             it
             doth
             not
             mis
             become
             the
             Majesty
             of
             Christ
             to
             excout●
             the
             prin●ipall
             actions
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             by
             himself
             immediatly
             ,
             〈◊〉
             partly
             by
             himself
             ,
             pamly
             by
             other
             (
             as
             ●e
             〈◊〉
             too
             the
             Angels
             Ministry
             ,
             out
             of
             question
             )
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             earthy
             Empire
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             as
             it
             takes
             care
             of
             Sacred
             things
             ,
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             oppose
             or
             stand
             against
             the
             
             heavenly
             and
             divine
             Power
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             we
             must
             admonish
             our
             Opponents
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               ,
            
             they
             may
             not
             put
             upon
             us
             Presbyteries
             and
             Synods
             ;
             nor
             transferre
             what
             is
             proper
             to
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             
               to
               rule
               over
               Kings
            
             ,
             unto
             them
             ,
             whom
             both
             the
             necessity
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             divine
             Authority
             hath
             subjected
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Power
             .
             But
             ,
             because
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             antient
             History
             some
             Government
             is
             attributed
             ,
             partly
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             partly
             to
             Churches
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             how
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             is
             not
             overthrown
             thereby
             .
          
           
             
             For
             the
             right
             understanding
             whereof
             ,
             lest
             in
             the
             unlikenesse
             of
             things
             we
             be
             deceiv'd
             by
             the
             likenesse
             of
             words
             ,
             we
             must
             make
             use
             of
             some
             distinctions
             .
             Government
             is
             either
             such
             as
             may
             consist
             with
             the
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Governed
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             ●●dy
             not
             consist
             ,
             with
             it
             the
             former
             agrees
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             govern
             (
             as
             Tucitus
             speaka
             )
             
               by
               authority
               of
               persuasion
               not
               by
               pou●●●
               of
               Command
               ,
            
             as
             Physicians
             Lawyers
             ,
             Coun
             sellours
             in
             things
             not
             ,
             altogether
             necessary
             .
             The
             later
             Government
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Governed
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             is
             either
             Declarative
             of
             Law
             ,
             or
             Constitutive
             :
             and
             this
             later
             ,
             either
             by
             right
             of
             consent
             ,
             
             or
             by
             vertue
             of
             Authority
             .
             This
             distinction
             springs
             from
             the
             manner
             of
             introducing
             an
             obligation
             .
             They
             that
             govern
             declaratively
             doc
             not
             oblige
             properly
             ,
             but
             occasionally
             ,
             as
             they
             give
             a
             man
             notice
             of
             that
             which
             either
             brings
             or
             encreases
             an
             Obligation
             .
             So
             the
             Physician
             governs
             his
             Patient
             ,
             by
             shewing
             what
             is
             hurtfull
             ,
             what
             is
             wholsome
             :
             which
             being
             known
             ,
             the
             sick
             is
             bound
             to
             use
             this
             ,
             avoid
             that
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             Right
             which
             the
             Physician
             hath
             over
             him
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             commands
             every
             one
             to
             have
             a
             care
             of
             his
             own
             life
             and
             safety
             .
             So
             Philosophers
             doe
             govern
             the
             Morall
             and
             Civill
             life
             ,
             by
             shewing
             what
             is
             honest
             ,
             what
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             people
             requires
             .
             Hither
             are
             refer●●d
             the
             Annunciations
             which
             Embassadours
             or
             Heralds
             sent
             by
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             make
             unto
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             as
             well
             the
             suasory
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             memtion'd
             ,
             as
             the
             declarative
             ,
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             comprehended
             under
             the
             one
             name
             of
             
               Directive
               regiment
            
             ;
             from
             which
             differs
             the
             Constitutive
             ,
             whether
             it
             ariseth
             out
             of
             Consent
             ,
             a
             Command
             .
             That
             ,
             out
             of
             consent
             ,
             hath
             vertue
             to
             oblige
             all
             that
             have
             consented
             ,
             by
             the
             naturall
             law
             ,
             concerning
             the
             keeping
             of
             Covenants
             ,
             in
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             the
             right
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Covenanters
             .
             But
             they
             ,
             that
             
             have
             not
             consented
             ,
             are
             not
             directly
             bound
             ;
             indirectly
             they
             are
             ,
             if
             three
             things
             concurr
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             a
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             ;
             Second
             ,
             that
             the
             major
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             have
             consented
             ;
             The
             third
             ,
             that
             something
             must
             be
             necessarily
             Constituted
             for
             the
             conservation
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             or
             the
             bettering
             of
             it
             .
             Upon
             these
             conditions
             ,
             all
             and
             every
             one
             are
             bound
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             Right
             which
             the
             major
             part
             hath
             over
             them
             ,
             as
             Superiour
             ,
             but
             by
             that
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             requires
             every
             part
             ,
             as
             a
             part
             ,
             to
             be
             ordered
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             Which
             good
             oftentimes
             cannot
             be
             had
             without
             some
             speciall
             determination
             ;
             and
             that
             determination
             can
             be
             of
             no
             effect
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             lawfull
             for
             a
             few
             to
             undoe
             what
             was
             done
             by
             many
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Companions
             of
             a
             journey
             ,
             the
             partners
             of
             one
             ship
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             same
             negotiation
             ,
             &
             all
             Collegues
             are
             bound
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             decree
             of
             the
             major
             part
             ,
             in
             those
             things
             only
             ,
             that
             need
             some
             determination
             ,
             and
             belong
             to
             that
             Community
             ,
             whereof
             themselves
             are
             members
             .
             But
             the
             Imperative
             regiment
             obligeth
             by
             the
             intrinsecall
             force
             of
             its
             own
             supereminence
             ;
             and
             the
             regiments
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             are
             either
             Supreme
             ,
             or
             placed
             
               under
               the
               Supreme
            
             :
             and
             these
             again
             either
             derived
             from
             the
             Supreme
             ,
             
             preme
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             other
             originall
             :
             these
             later
             ,
             ordinary
             ,
             as
             that
             perpetuall
             and
             primitive
             Government
             of
             the
             Father
             over
             his
             ,
             family
             ,
             whence
             ariseth
             the
             authority
             of
             the.
             Pedagogue
             and
             Tutour
             ;
             extraordinary
             ,
             such
             as
             God
             gave
             by
             speciall
             Commission
             to
             some
             men
             under
             the
             old
             Testament
             .
             The
             Powers
             derived
             from
             the
             Supreme
             ,
             either
             have
             received
             a
             right
             both
             
               to
               oblige
               and
               to
               act
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Praetorship
             ;
             or
             
               to
               oblige
               only
            
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Power
               of
               a
               Delegate
            
             .
             Without
             a
             right
             to
             oblige
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Power
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             naturall
             effect
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
             Let
             us
             now
             apply
             all
             this
             unto
             Pastors
             and
             Churches
             .
             The
             Apostles
             are
             forbid
             by
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Presbyters
             or
             Pastors
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               to
               rule
               as
               Lords
            
             over
             Gods
             heritage
             ;
             the
             word
             is
             applyed
             to
             
               Kings
               ,
               Lu.
            
             22.23
             .
             and
             that
             is
             not
             only
             forbid
             ,
             but
             
               to
               exercise
               authority
            
             ,
             which
             as
             distinct
             from
             the
             other
             is
             given
             to
             
               Great
               ones
               ,
               Mat.
            
             20.25
             .
             Mar.
             1.42
             .
             By
             the
             name
             of
             
               Great
               ones
            
             are
             understood
             such
             Princes
             as
             the
             Ethnarchs
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             
             which
             were
             stiled
             Euergetae
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             Josephus
             ,
             whence
             that
             of
             Luke
             may
             receive
             some
             light
             ,
             
               They
               that
               exercise
               Authority
               over
               them
               ,
               are
               called
            
             Euergetae
             benefactors
             .
             If
             therefore
             such
             right
             as
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             have
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             
             the
             Inferiour
             Powers
             have
             ,
             be
             denyed
             Pastors
             ;
             it
             followes
             ,
             that
             all
             Power
             is
             denyed
             them
             .
             Christ
             himfelf
             respecting
             his
             
               state
               of
               a
               servant
            
             ,
             
             denies
             
               his
               kingdome
               to
               be
               of
               this
               world
            
             ;
             
             denyes
             (
             which
             is
             lesser
             )
             that
             he
             was
             
               made
               a
               judge
            
             .
             And
             unto
             the
             same
             state
             he
             called
             his
             Apostles
             .
             
               We
               have
               not
            
             (
             saith
             
               Chrysostom
               )
               such
               power
               given
               us
               ,
               that
               by
               authority
               of
               sentence
               we
               can
               restrain
               men
               from
               offences
               .
            
             And
             saith
             
               Bernard
               ,
               I
               read
               that
               the
               Apostles
               stood
               to
               be
               judged
               ,
               I
               find
               not
               that
               they
               sate
               in
               judgement
               .
            
             Pastors
             are
             call'd
             in
             Scripture
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               Embassadours
               ,
               Messengers
               ,
               Preachers
            
             ;
             whose
             part
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             declare
             the
             Authority
             of
             another
             ,
             not
             to
             oblige
             men
             by
             their
             own
             .
             Their
             Commission
             is
             ,
             
             
               to
               speak
               what
               they
               have
               heard
               ,
               to
               deliver
               what
               they
               have
               received
               ,
            
             and
             no
             more
             .
             
             The
             Apostle
             himself
             ,
             concerning
             Virgins
             ,
             
             because
             he
             had
             
               no
               commandement
               from
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             dares
             command
             nothing
             ;
             only
             he
             gives
             Counsell
             ,
             withall
             declaring
             ●would
             be
             no
             sin
             in
             her
             that
             should
             do
             otherwise
             ;
             and
             admonishing
             the
             Corinthians
             to
             help
             those
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
             by
             some
             extraordinary
             largesse
             ,
             
             he
             addes
             ,
             
               not
               of
               neceßity
            
             :
             the
             reason
             whereof
             went
             before
             ,
             
               I
               speak
               not
               by
               command
            
             .
             The
             Government
             therefore
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             said
             
               to
               
               guide
            
             ,
             
             
               to
               rule
               ,
               to
               feed
               ,
               to
               be
               set
               over
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             
             ought
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             declarative
             kind
             ,
             or
             to
             that
             which
             meerly
             consisteth
             in
             persuasion
             .
             
             Where
             the
             Apostles
             or
             Pastors
             are
             read
             
               to
               have
               commanded
            
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             interpreted
             by
             that
             figure
             by
             which
             they
             are
             said
             
               to
               remit
               and
               retain
               sins
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             declare
             them
             remitted
             or
             retained
             .
             Nor
             is
             that
             to
             be
             taken
             otherwise
             ,
             when
             God
             saith
             he
             set
             
               Jeremy
               to
               destroy
               kingdomes
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             pronounce
             the
             destruction
             of
             them
             .
             
             So
             also
             in
             those
             Letters
             of
             the
             Elders
             and
             Brethren
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             Sytia
             and
             Cilicia
             these
             words
             ,
             
               to
               impose
               a
               burthen
            
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             expounded
             in
             like
             sort
             :
             for
             there
             is
             no
             new
             burthen
             imposed
             upon
             the
             Christians
             ,
             (
             then
             it
             would
             follow
             ,
             that
             fornication
             ,
             the
             avoyding
             whereof
             is
             a
             part
             of
             that
             burthen
             ,
             was
             lawfull
             before
             this
             decree
             )
             but
             the
             duty
             of
             Christians
             is
             declar'd
             out
             of
             the
             divine
             Law
             ;
             which
             would
             have
             free
             actions
             directed
             to
             the
             furtherance
             of
             other
             mens
             salvations
             ,
             and
             all
             offences
             carefully
             avoided
             .
          
           
             
             That
             the
             Church
             hath
             no
             
               Commanding
               Power
            
             by
             Divine
             right
             appears
             ,
             because
             the
             Sword
             is
             the
             instrument
             of
             that
             power
             ,
             (
             by
             the
             Sword
             is
             meant
             coërcive
             force
             :
             )
             but
             the
             armes
             of
             the
             Church
             
               are
               not
               carnall
            
             ,
             
             neither
             hath
             She
             received
             any
             Sword
             from
             
             God
             ,
             
             but
             the
             spirituall
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             Besides
             ,
             Her
             conversation
             is
             not
             in
             Farth
             ,
             but
             
               in
               heaven
            
             ;
             she
             lives
             on
             earth
             as
             a
             stranger
             ,
             not
             as
             free
             ;
             and
             strangers
             have
             no
             right
             to
             command
             .
             Yet
             ,
             
             since
             the
             Church
             is
             a
             company
             ,
             not
             permitted
             only
             ,
             but
             instituted
             by
             Divine
             Law
             (
             I
             speak
             of
             the
             Church
             visible
             )
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             do
             naturally
             agree
             to
             lawfull
             Companies
             ,
             doe
             agree
             to
             the
             Church
             also
             ;
             so
             farre
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             prov'd
             not
             taken
             away
             .
             Among
             those
             things
             is
             the
             
               Constitutive
               Government
            
             ,
             which
             we
             called
             
               by
               consent
            
             .
             Wee
             will
             bring
             two
             examples
             .
             The
             law
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             being
             abrogated
             ,
             't
             was
             at
             the
             Christians
             pleasure
             ,
             keeping
             a
             just
             proportion
             ,
             to
             set
             apart
             what
             part
             of
             time
             they
             would
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             God.
             Now
             ,
             because
             that
             worship
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             precept
             of
             Christ
             ,
             requir'd
             a
             certain
             Congregation
             of
             godly
             men
             ,
             that
             part
             of
             time
             could
             not
             be
             determin'd
             but
             by
             corsent
             .
             So
             the
             Apostles
             leading
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             following
             ,
             was
             dedicated
             to
             holy
             Assemblies
             
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               week
            
             ;
             
             which
             also
             ,
             in
             memory
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             is
             called
             
               the
               Lords
               day
            
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             being
             themselves
             not
             at
             leasure
             to
             oversee
             the
             poor
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             their
             persuasion
             ,
             Instituted
             the
             office
             of
             Deacons
             ,
             
             and
             made
             election
             of
             persons
             to
             persons
             to
             performe
             it
             .
             In
             both
             places
             wee
             find
             somewhat
             defined
             and
             constituted
             by
             consent
             ,
             which
             without
             great
             fault
             none
             could
             gainsay
             .
             For
             ,
             it
             was
             requisite
             that
             somewhat
             should
             be
             constituted
             ;
             and
             that
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             one
             or
             two
             dissenting
             ,
             unlesse
             ,
             either
             the
             minor
             part
             should
             give
             place
             to
             the
             major
             ,
             or
             the
             major
             to
             the
             minor
             .
             This
             being
             unreasonable
             ,
             that
             was
             necessary
             .
             This
             right
             of
             Constitution
             therefore
             ,
             to
             the
             Church
             is
             naturall
             .
             But
             ,
             the
             Imperative
             Government
             ,
             
             we
             have
             shewed
             above
             ,
             not
             to
             follow
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             yet
             that
             hindereth
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             both
             the
             Highest
             ,
             and
             the
             Inferiour
             Authority
             may
             agree
             unto
             it
             .
             The
             Highest
             ,
             if
             the
             faithfull
             unmixed
             with
             others
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             all
             subjection
             ,
             make
             up
             a
             Common-wealth
             of
             themselves
             ;
             This
             seemeth
             to
             have
             happened
             to
             the
             Jewes
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Maccabees
             ;
             
             the
             Church
             had
             then
             the
             Highest
             Authority
             :
             yet
             ,
             not
             properly
             as
             a
             faithfull
             people
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             free
             people
             .
             An
             Inferiour
             Authority
             ,
             and
             liberty
             to
             use
             their
             own
             Law
             ,
             the
             same
             Jewes
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             their
             own
             Land
             ,
             but
             at
             Alemandria
             and
             else-where
             ,
             have
             often
             had
             ,
             with
             some
             kind
             of
             coactive
             Power
             ,
             sometimes
             of
             more
             ,
             sometimes
             of
             lesse
             extent
             ;
             
             as
             it
             pleased
             the
             Supreme
             Governours
             ,
             under
             whom
             they
             lived
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Ministers
             of
             holy
             things
             ,
             we
             have
             sufficiently
             shewed
             ,
             that
             
               no
               commanding
               Authority
            
             agrees
             to
             them
             by
             Divine
             right
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             flowing
             from
             the
             Institution
             or
             nature
             of
             the
             Ministry
             it self
             :
             as
             also
             ,
             〈◊〉
             the
             Highest
             Authority
             is
             incompatible
             ●ith
             snch
             a
             Ministry
             .
             Neverthelesse
             ,
             that
             Inferiour
             Authority
             ought
             alwayes
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             Pastorall
             office
             ,
             the
             antient
             Church
             never
             believed
             .
          
           
             
             Whatsoever
             we
             have
             given
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             derogates
             nothing
             from
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             over
             Sacred
             things
             ;
             for
             the
             
               Directive
               regiment
            
             ,
             consisting
             in
             the
             giving
             of
             counsell
             and
             declaring
             of
             the
             divine
             command
             ,
             is
             quite
             of
             another
             kind
             .
             And
             't
             is
             no
             marvell
             if
             the
             same
             person
             do
             govern
             ,
             and
             is
             govern'd
             ,
             in
             a
             divers
             kind
             of
             government
             ;
             for
             the
             Counsellour
             governs
             the
             King
             by
             perswading
             ;
             He
             that
             is
             skill'd
             in
             Naturall
             right
             ,
             by
             declaring
             divine
             Law
             ;
             the
             Physician
             and
             Pastor
             both
             wayes
             ;
             yet
             hath
             the
             King
             command
             over
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Highest
             .
             
             The
             Government
             by
             consent
             ,
             although
             Constitutive
             ,
             is
             also
             subject
             to
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             ;
             because
             no
             man
             ,
             by
             consenting
             ,
             can
             conferre
             upon
             another
             more
             
             right
             ,
             than
             he
             had
             himself
             .
             For
             this
             Obligation
             ,
             arising
             from
             the
             Liberty
             of
             every
             one
             ,
             is
             not
             larger
             than
             that
             liberty
             ;
             but
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             liberty
             ,
             being
             single
             ,
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             (
             except
             the
             things
             which
             God
             commands
             :
             )
             therefore
             they
             have
             no
             right
             to
             bind
             themselves
             so
             farre
             .
             Besides
             ,
             two
             Constitutive
             Governments
             ●unlesse
             subordinate
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             cannot
             consist
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             Subject
             be
             obliged
             to
             contraries
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             said
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Paternall
             and
             Priestly
             government
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             (
             for
             the
             Aaronicall
             Priesthood
             was
             never
             without
             Authority
             )
             was
             by
             God
             subjected
             to
             the
             Royall
             .
             
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             Authority
             ,
             which
             is
             allowed
             to
             Pastors
             by
             the
             Supreme
             ,
             being
             both
             subject
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             wholly
             proceeding
             from
             it
             ,
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             overthrowing
             ,
             that
             it
             plainly
             confirmes
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Supreme
             ;
             for
             the
             cause
             is
             known
             by
             the
             effects
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             gives
             Authority
             to
             another
             ,
             hath
             it selfe
             more
             Authority
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Judgement
               of
               the
               Highest
               Powers
               about
               Sacred
               things
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Authority
             of
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             about
             Sacred
             things
             being
             clear'd
             wee
             come
             to
             that
             which
             pertains
             to
             the
             right
             use
             of
             this
             Authority
             .
             
             The
             Commands
             of
             Authority
             must
             proceed
             from
             Judgement
             .
             Judgement
             properly
             denotes
             the
             act
             of
             a
             Superiour
             ,
             defining
             what
             is
             just
             between
             two
             parties
             ;
             and
             the
             Highest
             Judgement
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ;
             for
             the
             Lawes
             and
             Decrees
             thereof
             cannot
             be
             nulled
             or
             repealed
             by
             any
             Higher
             :
             although
             obedience
             to
             such
             Lawes
             and
             Decrees
             be
             not
             absolutely
             due
             ,
             but
             so
             farre
             as
             it
             may
             be
             given
             ,
             without
             violation
             of
             Gods
             command
             .
             Now
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Authority
             is
             extended
             to
             Sacred
             things
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Secular
             ;
             so
             is
             the
             Judgement
             too
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             the
             Authority
             is
             used
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             some
             Kings
             and
             Emperouss
             have
             seemed
             to
             reject
             from
             themselves
             the
             Judgement
             concerning
             Religion
             :
             but
             ,
             that
             was
             either
             because
             they
             found
             themselves
             unfit
             ,
             and
             unable
             to
             performe
             that
             office
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             they
             meant
             only
             (
             as
             the
             Great
             King
             of
             Britan
             interprets
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             
             antient
             Emperours
             )
             that
             they
             did
             not
             arrogate
             to
             themselves
             (
             as
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             doth
             )
             a
             Judgement
             infallible
             .
             
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             all
             Humane
             Judgement
             is
             subject
             unto
             error
             ;
             and
             unlesse
             we
             will
             take
             away
             all
             Judgement
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             we
             must
             acquiesce
             in
             some
             Highest
             :
             whose
             errors
             are
             to
             bee
             reserved
             to
             the
             Judgement
             of
             God.
             If
             you
             grant
             this
             Highest
             Humane
             judgement
             (
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             Directive
             judgement
             ,
             but
             Imperative
             )
             it
             will
             not
             follow
             thence
             ,
             that
             Pastors
             and
             other
             Christians
             may
             ,
             upon
             the
             judgement
             and
             command
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             omit
             the
             necessary
             duties
             of
             piety
             and
             charity
             :
             for
             (
             as
             above
             hath
             been
             shewed
             )
             the
             commands
             of
             the
             Highest
             ,
             bidding
             or
             forbidding
             ,
             whether
             in
             Sacred
             things
             or
             Secular
             ,
             bind
             us
             not
             ,
             to
             doe
             or
             omit
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             either
             Naturall
             or
             Positive
             ;
             but
             only
             to
             suffer
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             only
             where
             the
             paine
             cannot
             be
             avoided
             ,
             but
             by
             contrary
             force
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Supreme
             Judgement
             of
             Christ
             doth
             no
             more
             deny
             this
             Judgement
             of
             which
             we
             speak
             ,
             than
             his
             Authority
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             .
             Legislation
             carrying
             with
             it
             ,
             by
             its
             own
             vertue
             ,
             the
             reward
             and
             punishment
             eternall
             ;
             and
             
               finall
               judgement
            
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             
             Law
             ,
             is
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             Christ
             speaks
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             Divine
             Judgement
             ;
             yet
             doth
             not
             Humane
             action
             follow
             that
             Judgement
             ,
             unlesse
             Humane
             Judgement
             be
             interposed
             .
             Which
             ,
             as
             it
             belongs
             to
             every
             Christian
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             private
             actions
             ;
             so
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             publike
             ,
             and
             of
             private
             ,
             that
             are
             govern'd
             by
             publick
             Authority
             ,
             it
             belongs
             to
             the
             Publick
             Powers
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Highest
             in
             the
             Highest
             degree
             .
             Brentius
             long
             ago●
             saw
             this
             ,
             whose
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               As
               a
               Private
               man
               hath
               a
               Private
               ,
               so
               a
               Prince
               hath
               a
               Publick
               Power
               ,
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               decide
               it
               .
            
             They
             that
             make
             the
             Scripture
             Judge
             ,
             
             think
             rightly
             ,
             but
             speak
             improperly
             :
             for
             if
             we
             speak
             exactly
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             is
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               judging
            
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             cannot
             be
             ,
             both
             the
             Rule
             ,
             and
             the
             Judge
             .
             In
             the
             same
             kind
             of
             speech
             ,
             the
             Law
             is
             said
             to
             
               Judge
               no
               man
               unheard
            
             :
             and
             ,
             
             
               The
               word
               which
               I
               speak
            
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               shall
               judge
               them
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
            
          
           
             
             To
             the
             Pastors
             and
             others
             that
             have
             their
             senses
             exercised
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             but
             especially
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Highest
             manner
             ,
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             agrees
             a
             Judgement
             concerning
             Sacred
             things
             ;
             for
             
               every
               one
            
             ,
             as
             Aristotle
             saith
             ,
             
             
               rightly
               judgeth
               of
               those
               things
               which
               he●●nder
               standeth
               .
            
             But
             this
             Judgement
             is
             of
             another
             kind
             ;
             for
             it
             leads
             the
             way
             to
             their
             own
             actions
             ,
             and
             the
             actions
             of
             others
             ,
             
               by
               directing
            
             ,
             not
             by
             commanding
             .
             And
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             absurd
             to
             grant
             two
             Highest
             Judgements
             of
             severall
             sorts
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             the
             directive
             Judgement
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Imperative
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             Judgement
             among
             men
             higher
             
               in
               esteeme
            
             than
             that
             none
             higher
             than
             this
             
               in
               Power
            
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             seeing
             there
             are
             two
             enemies
             unto
             judgement
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             ill-affections
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             the
             Supreme
             Governour
             may
             rightly
             exercise
             the
             Judgement
             that
             belongs
             unto
             him
             ,
             he
             hath
             need
             both
             of
             knowledge
             in
             Sacred
             matters
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             mind
             truly
             Religious
             :
             things
             so
             united
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             
               Religion
               encreaseth
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               knowledge
               Religion
               ,
            
             as
             Lactantius
             hath
             plainly
             shewed
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             in
             Tacitus
             an
             excellent
             forme
             of
             Prayer
             for
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             that
             
               God
               would
               give
               him
               an
               intelligent
               mind
               both
               in
               Humane
               and
               Divine
               Law.
            
             But
             as
             far
             as
             Divine
             things
             excell
             Humane
             ,
             so
             much
             more
             glorious
             ,
             more
             profitable
             ,
             and
             more
             necessary
             ,
             is
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Divine
             things
             ,
             than
             of
             Humane
             .
             Therefore
             is
             the
             
             King
             so
             strictly
             charged
             ,
             
             
               to
               write
               himself
               a
               Copy
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               to
               keep
               it
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               read
               therein
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               life
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             to
             Joshuah
             saith
             God
             ,
             
             
               Let
               not
               this
               book
               of
               the
               Law
               depart
               out
               of
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               but
               meditate
               therein
               day
               and
               night
            
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             
               2
               Psalme
            
             10.
             verse
             ,
             which
             evidently
             respecteth
             the
             times
             of
             Christ
             .
             
               Be
               wise
               O
               ye
               Kings
               ,
               be
               learned
               ye
               Judges
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             The
             pious
             Hebrew
             Kings
             ,
             of
             old
             ,
             obeyed
             these
             admonitions
             :
             and
             so
             did
             the
             Chiristian
             Emperours
             .
             Theodosius
             and
             
               Valentinian
               :
               Among
               other
               cares
               ,
               which
               our
               vigilant
               Love
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               hath
               imposed
               on
               us
               ,
               we
               perceive
               the
               principall
               care
               belonging
               to
               the
               Imperiall
               Majesty
               is
               the
               search
               of
               Religion
               ;
               by
               the
               conservation
               whereof
               ,
               we
               may
               hope
               for
               successe
               in
               all
               our
               enterprizes
               .
            
             And
             saith
             
               Justinian
               ,
               Our
               greatest
               sollicitade
               is
               concerning
               the
               true
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               Ministers
               .
            
             These
             precepts
             and
             examples
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             ought
             to
             be
             skilfull
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Yet
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             that
             Object
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             that
             one
             should
             well
             attend
             to
             any
             in
             particular
             ,
             
             who
             hath
             upon
             him
             the
             weight
             of
             all
             affairs
             .
             To
             whom
             we
             answer
             :
             there
             is
             as
             it
             were
             a
             naturall
             coherence
             between
             the
             generall
             knowledge
             
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             exact
             knowledge
             of
             the
             most
             noble
             part
             .
             So
             doth
             the
             Metaphysiologer
             generally
             considers
             all
             that
             is
             ,
             and
             specially
             things
             incorporeall
             :
             the
             Physiologer
             ,
             all
             that
             moves
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             above
             the
             rest
             .
             Even
             so
             ,
             ought
             the
             Architect
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             to
             have
             a
             generall
             view
             of
             all
             affaires
             and
             studies
             ,
             but
             a
             neerer
             and
             more
             curious
             insight
             into
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
             Neither
             is
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Sacred
             things
             so
             intricate
             ,
             as
             some
             would
             make
             it
             .
             Theology
             ,
             saith
             
               Nazianzen
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               simple
               and
               naked
               ,
               without
               any
               great
               Artifice
               ,
               consisting
               of
               Divine
               Testimonies
               ;
               which
               yet
               is
               depraved
               by
               some
               men
               ,
               and
               turned
               into
               an
               art
               of
               very
               great
               difficulty
               .
            
             I
             speak
             of
             those
             things
             which
             are
             substantiall
             points
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             belong
             to
             the
             body
             of
             Religion
             ;
             for
             there
             bee
             other
             things
             ,
             partly
             Metaphysicall
             ,
             partly
             Historicall
             ,
             and
             also
             partly
             Grammaticall
             ,
             which
             by
             Divines
             are
             often
             handled
             ,
             with
             great
             contention
             and
             clamour
             .
             With
             these
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             ,
             the
             mind
             of
             a
             King
             should
             bee
             over
             busied
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             with
             the
             subtilties
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             whereof
             the
             prime
             Titles
             are
             very
             needfull
             to
             be
             known
             .
             There
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             intemperance
             in
             the
             desire
             of
             knowledge
             ;
             and
             
             the
             wisest
             man
             is
             he
             not
             that
             knowest
             most
             ,
             but
             that
             knoweth
             what
             is
             most
             usefull
             .
             What
             the
             Apostle
             said
             to
             all
             ,
             let
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             apply
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             
             and
             
               be
               wise
               unto
               sobriety
            
             .
          
           
             
             In
             whatsoever
             is
             expedient
             and
             sufficient
             for
             them
             to
             know
             ,
             the
             Divine
             ayde
             will
             not
             be
             wanting
             :
             which
             will
             easily
             supply
             the
             defect
             of
             time
             .
             One
             of
             the
             Antients
             said
             ,
             
               He
               had
               learned
               more
               by
               praying
               ,
               than
               by
               reading
               .
            
             God
             is
             not
             deaf
             to
             these
             prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             
             
               Give
               the
               King
               thy
               Judgements
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               and
               thy
               righteousnesse
               to
               the
               Kings
               Son.
            
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               made
               me
               know
               thy
               secret
               wisdom
               ,
            
             saith
             
               David
               .
               Salomon
            
             was
             very
             yong
             ;
             he
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             direct
             his
             steps
             ;
             the
             multitude
             of
             his
             subjects
             ,
             the
             weight
             of
             his
             affairs
             sate
             heavy
             on
             him
             ;
             and
             who
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               can
               be
               able
               to
               Judge
               this
               so
               great
               people
               ?
            
             Therefore
             he
             prayes
             God
             to
             give
             him
             
               an
               understanding
               heart
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               judge
               the
               people
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               discern
               between
               good
               and
               evill
               .
            
             What
             answer
             doth
             God
             returne
             ?
             
               Because
               thou
               hast
               not
               asked
               long
               life
               ,
               nor
               riches
               ,
               nor
               the
               life
               of
               thine
               enemies
               ,
               but
               understanding
               to
               heare
               judgement
               :
               behold
               ,
               I
               have
               done
               according
               to
               thy
               words
               :
               behold
               ,
               I
               have
               given
               thee
               a
               wise
               and
               an
               understanding
               heart
               .
            
             God
             and
             Nature
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             are
             not
             
             wanting
             in
             necessaries
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             since
             Empires
             are
             ordained
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             especially
             for
             the
             safeguard
             of
             true
             Religion
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             more
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Divine
             goodnesse
             ,
             than
             to
             afford
             unto
             them
             that
             humbly
             pray
             for
             it
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             necessary
             to
             their
             Function
             ?
             
             In
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             God
             hath
             often
             endued
             the
             powers
             with
             the
             gift
             of
             Prophecy
             .
             
               In
               these
               last
               dayes
               He
               hath
               spoken
               to
               us
               by
               his
               Son
            
             
             In
             whom
             ,
             God
             the
             Father
             hath
             open'd
             all
             his
             Connsell
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Salvation
             of
             men
             .
             After
             him
             ,
             there
             are
             not
             more
             Masters
             now
             ,
             
             but
             
               one
               is
               our
               Master
            
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             of
             whose
             fulnesse
             we
             have
             all
             received
             .
             No
             new
             Revelation
             (
             as
             of
             old
             )
             is
             now
             requir'd
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             promulgation
             of
             that
             which
             is
             revealed
             ,
             Nor
             hath
             any
             man
             cause
             to
             complaine
             of
             Obscurity
             or
             Subtility
             ,
             
             
               the
               word
               is
               nigh
               unto
               us
               ,
               in
               our
               mouth
               and
               in
               our
               heart
               .
            
             This
             Doctrine
             is
             hid
             to
             none
             ,
             whose
             eyes
             are
             not
             
               blinded
               by
               Satan
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             all
             are
             said
             ,
             
               taught
               of
               God
            
             ,
             all
             
               knowing
               God
            
             ,
             Christ
             having
             in
             some
             sort
             fulfilled
             that
             desire
             of
             Moses
             ,
             
             who
             wished
             
               than
               all
               the
               Lords
               people
               might
               be
               Prophets
               .
            
          
           
             And
             if
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             Gospel
             be
             so
             easy
             and
             at
             hand
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             among
             whom
             are
             so
             many
             rude
             
             and
             busied
             ,
             that
             get
             their
             living
             by
             perpetuall
             labour
             of
             their
             hands
             ;
             what
             is
             it
             that
             can
             exclude
             ●●ngs
             from
             a
             benefit
             so
             generall
             ?
             especially
             when
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             applyed
             that
             Universall
             ,
             
             
               God
               would
               have
               all
               men
               to
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
            
             unto
             Kings
             especially
             .
             In
             this
             confidence
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             Religion
             to
             pronounce
             judgement
             between
             severall
             sects
             ,
             in
             private
             implor'd
             the
             Divine
             help
             ,
             and
             obtein'd
             it
             .
             Justinian
             obtein'd
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             setting
             forth
             such
             a
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             than
             which
             none
             of
             the
             Fathers
             or
             Bishops
             set
             forth
             any
             more
             full
             ,
             or
             more
             luculent
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             the
             things
             which
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             and
             done
             ,
             and
             those
             also
             ,
             which
             though
             not
             necessary
             ,
             are
             of
             any
             great
             moment
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             but
             few
             in
             number
             ,
             and
             very
             obvious
             ,
             shining
             forth
             ,
             first
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             afterward
             in
             the
             perpetuall
             consent
             of
             more
             pure
             Antiquity
             .
             The
             rest
             can
             hardly
             put
             the
             Highest
             Power
             to
             any
             trouble
             :
             and
             yet
             ,
             if
             any
             suddain
             difficulty
             and
             unexpected
             shall
             arise
             (
             which
             happens
             more
             oft
             in
             Secular
             ,
             than
             in
             Sacred
             things
             )
             time
             may
             be
             taken
             and
             faithfull
             Counsels
             .
             Thus
             for
             of
             knowledge
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             other
             part
             ,
             which
             we
             require
             in
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             is
             Piety
             .
             No
             vertue
             is
             more
             worthy
             of
             a
             King.
             Hence
             is
             it
             given
             in
             Precept
             to
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Hebrewes
             ,
             
               to
               learn
               to
               fear
               God
               ,
               and
               observe
               the
               words
               of
               his
               Law
               :
            
             to
             
               Joshua
               ,
               not
               to
               depart
               from
               that
               praescript
               ,
               either
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               or
               the
               left
               .
            
             The
             same
             is
             often
             inculcated
             to
             the
             Kings
             by
             the
             Prophets
             .
             Two
             faults
             there
             are
             to
             be
             avoyded
             by
             the
             Highest
             Power
             :
             first
             ;
             and
             above
             all
             ,
             that
             greatest
             of
             spirituall
             Maladies
             ,
             Atheisme
             ;
             Superstition
             next
             ,
             which
             effeminates
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             overthrowes
             all
             generous
             Counsells
             .
             'T
             will
             be
             a
             very
             good
             caution
             against
             both
             ,
             to
             think
             often
             of
             that
             Apostolicall
             speech
             :
             
               The
               end
               of
               the
               Commandement
               is
               Charity
               ,
            
             
             
               out
               of
               a
               pure
               heart
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               and
               faith
               unfeigned
               ;
               from
               which
               some
               having
               erred
               ,
               turn
               aside
               to
               vain
               jangling
               ,
               willing
               to
               be
               teachers
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               when
               they
               neither
               understand
               what
               they
               say
               ,
               nor
               whereof
               they
               affirm
               .
            
          
           
             
             We
             have
             shewed
             what
             is
             requir'd
             in
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             rightly
             exercise
             the
             Right
             they
             have
             :
             But
             here
             we
             must
             not
             forget
             to
             observe
             ,
             the
             distinction
             between
             the
             rightnesse
             of
             an
             action
             ,
             and
             the
             firmnesse
             of
             it
             .
             For
             example
             ;
             a
             Judge
             unskilfull
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             hath
             pronounced
             a
             
             wrong
             sentence
             ;
             the
             Judge
             hath
             :
             done
             amisse
             ,
             yet
             is
             not
             the
             Sentence
             null
             ,
             but
             unlesse
             an
             Appeale
             followes
             ,
             it
             passes
             into
             a
             judged
             Case
             .
             A
             privare
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             master
             of
             his
             own
             estate
             ,
             hath
             prodigally
             made
             away
             his
             goods
             ,
             the
             alienation
             is
             valid
             ,
             although
             the
             act
             be
             vitious
             .
             If
             parents
             be
             harsher
             to
             their
             Children
             ,
             Masters
             to
             their
             Servants
             ,
             than
             is
             fit
             ;
             they
             are
             in
             fault
             ,
             yet
             is
             obedience
             due
             unto
             them
             .
             There
             be
             many
             cases
             of
             like
             nature
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             many
             things
             are
             requir'd
             to
             make
             the
             action
             right
             ;
             it
             must
             proceed
             from
             an
             understanding
             well
             inform'd
             ,
             and
             an
             honest
             purpose
             of
             mind
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             done
             in
             due
             manner
             ,
             and
             with
             fit
             circumstances
             .
             to
             make
             the
             action
             fume
             only
             one
             thing
             is
             needfull
             ,
             that
             the
             Agent
             have
             a
             right
             to
             doe
             it
             .
             Now
             an
             act
             may
             be
             out
             of
             the
             Agents
             right
             ,
             either
             absolutely
             ,
             when
             the
             effect
             is
             unlawfull
             ,
             by
             itself
             ,
             or
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             Law
             ;
             or
             relatively
             ,
             when
             the
             effect
             is
             not
             under
             the
             Agents
             power
             and
             authority
             .
             Naturally
             ,
             and
             the
             law
             Positive
             secluded
             ,
             no
             act
             can
             be
             frustrate
             ,
             but
             whose
             effect
             hath
             either
             some
             viciousnesse
             annexed
             ,
             or
             else
             is
             beyond
             the
             Sphere
             of
             the
             Agents
             power
             .
             In
             the
             former
             respect
             ,
             the
             command
             of
             a
             Father
             ,
             Master
             ,
             or
             King
             ,
             is
             frustrate
             ,
             when
             it
             enjoynes
             Idolatry
             ,
             or
             
             a
             bye
             :
             In
             the
             l●to●
             ,
             the
             command
             is
             fruit
             strace
             of
             a
             Master
             to
             the
             ,
             Servant
             of
             ano●
             ther
             man
             ,
             of
             a
             King
             to
             one
             that
             is
             not
             his
             Subject
             ,
             of
             whomsoever
             over
             )
             actions
             ●●●egly
             internal
             such
             as
             have
             no
             relation
             to
             the
             outward
             .
             We
             conclude
             the
             refore
             ,
             that
             the
             fault
             either
             in
             the
             understanding
             ,
             of
             the
             ●●●●ction
             ,
             makes
             not
             void
             an
             act
             of
             Authority
             ;
             (
             but
             the
             Commands
             of
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             are
             valid
             still
             (
             being
             not
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             law
             )
             though
             they
             have
             not
             ●ue
             opinions
             of
             things
             Divine
             of
             senve
             not
             God
             alight
             .
          
           
             
             Examples
             hereof
             are
             many
             .
             Pharaoh
             was
             wicked
             King
             ;
             yet
             ducst
             not
             Gods
             own
             people
             goe
             forth
             beyond
             the
             bounds
             of
             Egypt
             for
             to
             Sacrifice
             ,
             without
             his
             permission
             :
             for
             although
             Sacrifice
             was
             by
             Divine
             Command
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             royall
             Power
             ,
             ●●t
             the
             place
             being
             undefin'd
             by
             God
             ,
             was
             not
             exempted
             from
             the
             obedience
             they
             owed
             unto
             the
             King
             ,
             Nebuchadnex●●
             ,
             I
             think
             no
             man
             will
             affirme
             to
             have
             been
             throughly
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             .
             His
             law
             of
             ●onowing
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             was
             ●o●●osso●adid
             ,
             than
             that
             other
             of
             worshipping
             the
             Idol
             vain
             Cyrus
             and
             his
             Successors
             ,
             as
             Histories
             relate
             ,
             were
             given
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             false
             Gods
             ;
             yet
             ,
             without
             their
             leave
             ,
             might
             (
             not
             the
             )
             Hebrewes
             rebuild
             
             the
             Temple
             ,
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             true
             .
             And
             ,
             although
             the
             godly
             chose
             rather
             to
             compose
             their
             controversies
             among
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             being
             called
             before
             heathen
             Judges
             ,
             they
             acknowledged
             their
             Power
             ,
             and
             by
             necessity
             of
             the
             times
             were
             oft
             compell'd
             to
             implore
             it
             :
             knowing
             ,
             that
             the
             right
             of
             judging
             might
             belong
             even
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             were
             ,
             of
             themselves
             ,
             unfit
             to
             give
             right
             judgement
             .
             The
             controversie
             about
             the
             Temple
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Garizin
             ,
             was
             debated
             and
             determined
             between
             the
             Jews
             and
             Samaritans
             ,
             Ptolomy
             King
             of
             Egypt
             being
             judge
             ;
             for
             although
             the
             King
             did
             not
             himself
             adhere
             to
             the
             Mosaicall
             ordinances
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             able
             to
             judge
             ,
             and
             he
             did
             rightly
             judge
             ,
             which
             Temple
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             which
             Worship
             and
             Priesthood
             ,
             was
             agreeable
             to
             that
             Law
             ,
             by
             which
             ,
             it
             was
             confest
             ,
             the
             judgement
             between
             the
             parties
             should
             be
             giv'n
             .
             
             Felix
             was
             a
             wicked
             man
             ;
             but
             being
             the
             Vicegerent
             of
             the
             Roman
             Emperour
             ,
             Paul
             is
             accus'd
             before
             him
             by
             Tertullus
             ;
             many
             crimes
             are
             objected
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             Prince
             of
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
             Nazarenes
             .
             He
             denies
             the
             rest
             ,
             this
             he
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             he
             worshipt
             God
             ,
             after
             that
             way
             which
             they
             calld
             a
             Sect
             ,
             or
             Heresie
             .
             The
             Question
             is
             ,
             whether
             this
             be
             a
             Crime
             :
             and
             one
             of
             the
             
             particulars
             to
             be
             enquired
             of
             ,
             is
             concerning
             the
             
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
            
             ,
             a
             principall
             point
             of
             faith
             .
             The
             same
             Controversie
             being
             after
             brought
             before
             
               Festus
               ,
               Paul
            
             acknowledged
             his
             Right
             to
             judge
             :
             Here
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               ought
               to
               be
               judged
            
             .
             And
             ,
             fearing
             the
             Judges
             partiality
             ,
             
               He
               appeales
               to
               Caesar
            
             ,
             the
             Highest
             Judge
             ;
             before
             whom
             he
             pleaded
             ,
             not
             his
             own
             cause
             onely
             ,
             but
             the
             Gospels
             .
             For
             the
             Question
             was
             ,
             
               whether
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospell
               were
               a
               Crime
               Paul
            
             denies
             ,
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             because
             the
             Gospell
             was
             a
             true
             and
             saving
             doctrine
             .
             In
             this
             cause
             ,
             the
             worst
             of
             Princes
             is
             acknowledged
             for
             Imperiall
             Judge
             by
             the
             best
             Apostle
             .
             And
             ,
             if
             according
             to
             his
             duty
             he
             had
             acquitted
             Paul
             ,
             (
             as
             many
             think
             he
             did
             at
             the
             first
             Hearing
             )
             his
             Sentence
             had
             been
             firm
             ,
             and
             had
             cleerly
             given
             the
             Apostle
             a
             Right
             against
             the
             Jewes
             .
             But
             having
             condemned
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Sentence
             was
             null
             and
             frustrate
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             bind
             Paul
             to
             cease
             his
             Preaching
             ;
             yet
             was
             it
             firm
             ,
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             bind
             him
             from
             resisting
             the
             Prince
             imposing
             penalty
             .
             
               Justin
               Mar●yr
            
             ,
             and
             other
             most
             learned
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             presented
             their
             Apologies
             to
             Emperours
             not
             Christians
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             approve
             the
             verity
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             to
             those
             Judges
             .
             For
             ,
             although
             a
             man
             
             regenerated
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             the
             fittest
             Judge
             of
             Spirituall
             things
             ;
             
             yet
             ,
             that
             the
             gift
             of
             illumination
             ,
             which
             respects
             the
             understanding
             (
             wherein
             the
             Judgement
             is
             )
             is
             given
             also
             to
             many
             unregenerate
             ,
             no
             man
             hitherto
             hath
             denyed
             .
             Neither
             hath
             any
             man
             here
             heretofore
             reprehended
             Austin
             for
             these
             words
             ,
             extant
             in
             that
             book
             ,
             wherein
             with
             much
             pains
             he
             defendeth
             Grace
             :
             
             
               Certainly
               some
               men
               have
               in
               them
               naturally
               a
               divine
               gift
               of
               understanding
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               mov'd
               to
               believe
               ,
               if
               they
               heare
               words
               ,
               or
               see
               signes
               ,
               that
               are
               congruon
               ,
               to
               their
               mindes
               .
            
             And
             truly
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             true
             believers
             can
             have
             a
             true
             judgement
             concerning
             Sacred
             things
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             Faith
             if
             self
             cannot
             be
             embraced
             ,
             but
             by
             judgement
             ?
             Wherefore
             't
             is
             said
             to
             all
             ,
             
               Search
               the
               Scriptures
            
             :
             
             and
             they
             of
             Beraea
             are
             commended
             ,
             that
             having
             heard
             Paul
             and
             Silas
             preach
             ,
             
             
               they
               searched
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               whether
               those
               things
               were
               so
               .
            
             This
             could
             not
             be
             done
             without
             judgement
             ;
             as
             the
             Syrian
             Interpreter
             hath
             well
             exprest
             the
             sense
             ,
             
               Judging
               out
               of
               the
               Scripture
            
             .
             If
             then
             They
             ,
             
             that
             doe
             not
             yet
             believe
             ,
             have
             some
             right
             to
             judge
             ,
             private
             men
             for
             their
             private
             acts
             ,
             and
             the
             Powers
             for
             publick
             ;
             much
             lesse
             is
             it
             fit
             to
             exclude
             from
             judging
             ,
             such
             as
             having
             given
             
             assent
             unto
             the
             true
             doctrine
             ,
             by
             some
             infirmity
             of
             their
             mind
             doe
             yet
             abstain
             from
             participation
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ;
             for
             Constantine
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             Baptiz'd
             ,
             did
             with
             the
             approbation
             and
             praise
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             make
             Lawes
             concerning
             Religion
             ,
             call
             Synods
             ,
             give
             sentence
             in
             the
             Synod
             and
             after
             ,
             sate
             as
             Judge
             between
             the
             Catholicks
             and
             the
             party
             of
             Donatus
             .
             And
             Valentinian
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             enacted
             many
             Lawes
             about
             Sacred
             things
             ,
             departed
             this
             life
             without
             Baptisme
             .
             
             Much
             lesse
             yet
             ,
             may
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             be
             deprived
             of
             this
             Judgement
             ,
             upon
             this
             pretence
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             skill
             in
             all
             those
             things
             which
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             disputed
             by
             Divines
             .
             If
             this
             reason
             prevail
             ,
             how
             many
             Pastors
             ,
             honest
             and
             faithfull
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             learning
             enough
             to
             be
             Doctors
             ,
             must
             be
             denyed
             to
             judge
             ?
             And
             ,
             by
             that
             reason
             ,
             Lawyers
             might
             intrude
             into
             the
             Seat
             of
             civill
             Judges
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             more
             skilfull
             in
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             the
             Judges
             in
             City
             and
             Country
             ,
             concerning
             Wills
             ,
             and
             Contracts
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             things
             ,
             are
             rather
             good
             men
             ,
             than
             good
             Lawyers
             .
             Adde
             further
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Homicide
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             part
             to
             judge
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             learned
             Physick
             ,
             what
             wound
             is
             mortall
             ,
             what
             is
             not
             :
             and
             whether
             a
             child
             may
             be
             born
             in
             the
             eleventh
             
             month
             ,
             and
             many
             things
             of
             like
             sort
             .
             Whence
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             the
             fitnesse
             and
             
               ability
               of
               judging
            
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             confounded
             with
             the
             
               right
               of
               judgement
            
             ,
             which
             is
             publick
             and
             Imperative
             .
             He
             that
             is
             most
             fit
             hath
             not
             alwaies
             the
             right
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             is
             unfit
             ,
             doth
             not
             lose
             it
             .
             I
             conclude
             this
             with
             Plato's
             saying
             ;
             
               Happy
               are
               the
               Commonwealths
               ,
               wherein
               either
               Philosophers
               are
               Kings
               ,
               or
               the
               Kings
               given
               to
               Philosophy
               .
            
             Yet
             may
             not
             the
             Philosopher
             invade
             the
             Royall
             throne
             ,
             nor
             the
             King
             be
             thrust
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             no
             Philosopher
             .
          
           
             
             It
             is
             objected
             ,
             
               The
               spirits
               of
               the
               Prophets
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               Prophets
               .
            
             Many
             of
             the
             antients
             both
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             ,
             
             understand
             St.
             Pauls
             meaning
             to
             bee
             this
             ;
             They
             that
             are
             inspir'd
             with
             Prophecy
             must
             not
             all
             speak
             to
             the
             people
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             one
             expect
             the
             ending
             of
             the
             others
             speech
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             not
             like
             the
             possessed
             ,
             transported
             by
             the
             inspiration
             ,
             but
             so
             far
             Masters
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             use
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             without
             consusion
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             order
             ,
             wherewith
             God
             is
             best
             pleas'd
             ,
             and
             his
             people
             edified
             .
             There
             is
             no
             cause
             to
             reject
             this
             Interpretation
             ,
             which
             the
             series
             of
             the
             Apostles
             discourse
             so
             fairly
             admits
             .
             The
             other
             Interpretation
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophets
             ought
             to
             suffer
             other
             Prophets
             
             to
             judge
             of
             their
             Prophecies
             ,
             is
             not
             pertinent
             here
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             seeing
             that
             singular
             gift
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             as
             of
             healing
             ,
             and
             tongues
             ,
             was
             marvellously
             ordeined
             by
             God
             for
             the
             beginnings
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             is
             long
             since
             expired
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             applyed
             by
             way
             of
             argument
             unto
             our
             times
             .
             And
             ,
             grant
             you
             may
             compare
             unto
             that
             admirable
             gift
             (
             manifested
             also
             by
             the
             prediction
             of
             things
             to
             come
             )
             the
             Theological
             skill
             ,
             
             what
             ere
             it
             be
             ,
             acquir'd
             by
             Humane
             labour
             ;
             yet
             will
             not
             they
             obteine
             their
             desire
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             all
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             them
             alone
             ,
             to
             be
             knowing
             in
             Theology
             ;
             for
             there
             are
             many
             Pastors
             not
             very
             expert
             ;
             and
             some
             that
             are
             not
             Pastors
             are
             of
             good
             skill
             in
             things
             Divine
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             there
             being
             divers
             kinds
             of
             judgement
             ,
             as
             hath
             bin
             spoken
             ,
             the
             establishment
             of
             one
             is
             not
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             other
             .
             The
             same
             disease
             or
             wound
             fals
             under
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Physician
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Judge
             ,
             if
             it
             come
             in
             question
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             sick
             man
             himself
             .
             And
             ,
             when
             the
             Prophets
             judged
             in
             the
             Apostolicall
             Church
             ,
             it
             was
             said
             to
             every
             Christian
             ,
             
             
               Try
               the
               spirits
            
             :
             yea
             ,
             St.
             John
             layes
             down
             a
             Rule
             ,
             by
             which
             every
             one
             of
             the
             faithfull
             might
             discerne
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             Whereunto
             
             answers
             that
             of
             Paul
             to
             the
             Thessalonians
             :
             
             
               Quench
               not
               the
               Spirit
               :
               Despise
               not
               prophecyings
               :
               Try
               all
               things
               ,
               hold
               fast
               that
               which
               is
               best
               .
            
             But
             without
             all
             question
             ,
             this
             Tryall
             and
             distinction
             of
             things
             is
             an
             act
             of
             judgement
             .
             And
             in
             that
             place
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
             
               Let
               the
               Prophets
               speake
               two
               or
               three
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               other
               judge
            
             ;
             the
             most
             antient
             Fathers
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             other
             ,
             understand
             not
             the
             other
             Prophets
             only
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             people
             :
             not
             without
             great
             reason
             ;
             when
             as
             elsewhere
             
               the
               discerning
               of
               Spirits
            
             is
             ,
             
             by
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             distinguisht
             from
             the
             gift
             of
             Prophecy
             .
             Whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             he
             meant
             either
             some
             gift
             Common
             unto
             Christians
             (
             for
             Faith
             also
             is
             numbred
             among
             the
             Gifts
             ,
             distinct
             from
             the
             gift
             of
             miracles
             )
             or
             a
             certaine
             excellent
             faculty
             to
             judge
             of
             Prophecies
             ,
             where
             with
             some
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             Prophets
             ,
             were
             endued
             .
             
             The
             Apostle
             Paul
             himself
             bids
             the
             
               Corinthians
               judge
               what
               he
               saith
            
             .
             And
             the
             Holy
             Fathers
             often
             appele
             unto
             the
             judgement
             of
             all
             the
             people
             .
             
             So
             
               Ambroses
               Let
               the
               people
               judge
               ,
               in
               whose
               heart
               is
               writ
               the
               Law
               Divine
               .
            
             All
             this
             we
             have
             alleg'd
             ,
             to
             manifest
             that
             the
             judgement
             of
             things
             Sacred
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             holy
             doctrine
             ,
             did
             at
             no
             time
             belong
             to
             the
             Prophets
             only
             .
          
           
           
             
             Whence
             also
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             how
             poore
             their
             Evasion
             is
             ,
             who
             reply
             to
             the
             Arguments
             out
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             the
             things
             there
             done
             by
             Kings
             were
             not
             done
             by
             them
             as
             Kings
             ,
             but
             as
             Prophets
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Prophet
             ,
             they
             meane
             ,
             some
             speciall
             Mandate
             of
             God
             was
             given
             them
             ;
             this
             is
             ,
             where
             the
             Scripture
             is
             silent
             ,
             a
             meer
             divination
             ,
             so
             far
             from
             certaine
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             not
             probable
             .
             What
             need
             any
             speciall
             Mandate
             ,
             when
             the
             Law
             was
             extant
             ,
             unlesse
             perhaps
             to
             incite
             the
             negligent
             ?
             but
             ,
             if
             by
             Prophecy
             they
             meane
             a
             clearer
             understanding
             of
             the
             Divine
             will
             ,
             proposed
             but
             darkly
             in
             those
             ,
             times
             ;
             we
             easily
             confesse
             ,
             they
             did
             as
             Prophets
             (
             since
             they
             would
             have
             us
             say
             so
             )
             know
             more
             certainly
             what
             was
             to
             bee
             commanded
             by
             them
             ;
             but
             they
             commanded
             as
             Kings
             .
             And
             for
             that
             cause
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             in
             the
             narration
             of
             those
             affairs
             ,
             not
             content
             with
             the
             proper
             name
             ,
             added
             the
             name
             of
             King
             ;
             to
             signify
             ,
             the
             Right
             of
             doing
             proceeded
             from
             the
             Authority
             Royall
             :
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             imitated
             by
             Kings
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             letus
             also
             say
             ,
             when
             Christian
             Kings
             give
             Commandements
             about
             Sacred
             matters
             ,
             they
             have
             the
             Right
             to
             doe
             so
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Kings
             ;
             the
             skill
             ,
             as
             Christians
             ,
             
             as
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             having
             the
             Divine
             Law
             inscribed
             on
             their
             hearts
             in
             a
             clearer
             Print
             than
             those
             antient
             Kings
             and
             Prophets
             ;
             
               For
               many
               Kings
               and
               Prophets
            
             (
             saith
             Christ
             to
             his
             Disciples
             )
             
               have
               desired
               to
               see
               the
               things
               that
               ye
               see
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               have
               not
               seen
               them
               ;
               and
               to
               heare
               the
               things
               that
               ye
               heare
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               not
               heard
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               manner
               of
               rightly
               exercising
               Authority
               about
               Sacred
               things
               .
            
          
           
             
             WE
             distinguish
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             Using
             their
             right
             ;
             for
             't
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             invade
             that
             which
             is
             belonging
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             an
             other
             thing
             to
             use
             improvidently
             that
             which
             is
             ones
             own
             .
             So
             great
             is
             the
             variety
             of
             things
             ,
             times
             ,
             places
             ,
             persons
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             here
             make
             a
             long
             discourse
             ,
             but
             we
             shall
             briefly
             collect
             what
             may
             suffice
             for
             our
             purpose
             .
          
           
             
             First
             then
             ,
             it
             behooves
             him
             that
             hath
             the
             Supreme
             Authority
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             inquisition
             of
             that
             which
             is
             by
             Law
             Divine
             determined
             either
             to
             be
             believ'd
             or
             done
             ,
             and
             in
             consultation
             about
             what
             is
             profitable
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             lend
             a
             willing
             
             care
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             eminent
             Pastors
             ,
             for
             their
             piety
             and
             learning
             .
             That
             this
             is
             to
             be
             done
             in
             doubtfull
             matters
             ,
             reason
             and
             common
             sense
             demonstrates
             ;
             for
             one
             man
             cannot
             see
             ,
             nor
             heare
             all
             things
             ;
             therefore
             said
             the
             
               Persians
               ,
               A
               King
               must
               borrow
               the
               eyes
               and
               ears
               of
               other
               men
               .
               By
               the
               Commerce
               and
               Society
               of
               wise
               men
               ,
               Princes
               become
               wise
               .
            
             Which
             sayings
             if
             they
             are
             true
             in
             secular
             affairs
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             in
             Sacred
             ,
             where
             the
             errour
             is
             most
             dangerous
             .
             For
             the
             proof
             hereof
             we
             need
             not
             allege
             examples
             :
             it
             will
             be
             more
             worth
             our
             pains
             ,
             to
             consider
             how
             far
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Governour
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             acquiesce
             and
             rest
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             
             We
             must
             note
             therefore
             ,
             that
             all
             Humane
             judgement
             is
             founded
             either
             upon
             internall
             principles
             ,
             or
             upon
             Externall
             ;
             the
             Internall
             are
             either
             objected
             to
             the
             sense
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             understanding
             :
             by
             the
             former
             ,
             we
             judge
             the
             Snow
             to
             be
             white
             ,
             by
             the
             later
             ,
             we
             judge
             Mathematicall
             Propositions
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             reduced
             to
             common
             notions
             .
             The
             Externall
             principle
             is
             Authority
             or
             the
             judgement
             of
             another
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             either
             Divine
             or
             Humane
             :
             no
             man
             doubteth
             but
             that
             in
             all
             things
             he
             must
             acquiesce
             to
             Divine
             Authority
             ;
             
             thority
             ;
             so
             Abraham
             judged
             it
             to
             be
             his
             duty
             to
             offer
             his
             Son
             ;
             So
             Noah
             believed
             the
             Floud
             would
             come
             .
             But
             ,
             to
             Humane
             Authority
             no
             man
             is
             bound
             to
             acquiesce
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             can
             find
             no
             way
             to
             fix
             his
             judgement
             upon
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             or
             upon
             some
             Internall
             principle
             .
             Yet
             may
             we
             acquiesce
             thereto
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             the
             search
             whereof
             is
             not
             commanded
             us
             .
             So
             the
             sick
             man
             doth
             well
             ,
             if
             he
             take
             a
             Medicine
             preserib'd
             by
             a
             Physician
             of
             good
             fame
             ;
             yea
             ,
             being
             in
             perill
             of
             death
             ,
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             follow
             the
             Counsell
             of
             Physicians
             ,
             if
             himself
             be
             not
             of
             that
             wit
             and
             skil
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             certaine
             judgement
             upon
             principles
             of
             nature
             .
             
             As
             to
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             God
             reveales
             some
             things
             ,
             and
             proposes
             them
             himself
             ,
             other
             things
             ,
             He
             reveales
             himself
             ,
             and
             proposes
             to
             men
             by
             others
             ,
             as
             by
             Angels
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Apostles
             .
             Whensoever
             the
             thing
             is
             propos'd
             by
             others
             ,
             before
             the
             mind
             can
             fully
             rest
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             we
             be
             assur'd
             ,
             the
             Proposer
             can
             neither
             be
             deceiv'd
             ,
             nor
             deceive
             ,
             in
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             proposed
             .
             This
             assurance
             we
             obtaine
             ,
             either
             by
             some
             other
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             as
             Gornelius
             concerning
             
               Peter
               ,
               Paul
            
             concerning
             Ananias
             :
             or
             else
             by
             signs
             of
             Divine
             Power
             ,
             yeilding
             undoubted
             testimony
             to
             the
             Veracity
             of
             the
             Proposer
             .
             
             That
             wee
             must
             acquiesce
             to
             every
             Proposition
             thus
             made
             ,
             no
             Christian
             doubteth
             .
          
           
             
             But
             between
             the
             more
             subtile
             of
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             Evangelicall
             Church
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             :
             
               Whether
               since
               the
               age
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               there
               be
               any
               visible
               Person
               ,
               or
               Company
               ,
               all
               whose
               Propositions
               we
               may
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               receive
               ,
               as
               undoubted
               truths
               .
            
             The
             Evangelics
             deny
             ,
             the
             Romanists
             affirme
             .
             Hither
             is
             also
             brought
             this
             great
             controversy
             of
             Government
             in
             Sacred
             things
             ;
             for
             the
             Romanists
             doe
             not
             deny
             Kings
             to
             Governe
             ;
             this
             Hart
             granted
             to
             Renolds
             :
             they
             doe
             not
             deny
             all
             Government
             to
             proceed
             from
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Governour
             ;
             this
             Suarez
             plainly
             affirmes
             .
             Neither
             doe
             the
             Evangelics
             deny
             the
             judgement
             of
             Kings
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             of
             private
             men
             ,
             to
             be
             determined
             by
             Divine
             Oracle
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             such
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Prophets
             that
             cannot
             erre
             :
             for
             all
             men
             are
             under
             God
             :
             but
             ,
             
               whether
               there
               be
               any
               such
               since
               the
               Apostles
               ,
            
             that
             's
             the
             Question
             ;
             and
             that
             at
             last
             is
             reduced
             only
             to
             the
             Pope
             ;
             for
             that
             single
             Pastors
             ,
             Kings
             also
             ,
             and
             private
             men
             ,
             Synods
             Provinciall
             ,
             Nationall
             ,
             Patriarchall
             ,
             and
             even
             they
             that
             were
             gather'd
             out
             of
             all
             the
             Roman
             
             world
             ,
             are
             fallible
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             in
             errour
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             deny
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             supposing
             that
             which
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             and
             which
             some
             of
             the
             Romanists
             doe
             grant
             concerning
             the
             Pope
             himself
             ,
             
               That
               every
               man
               in
               the
               world
               is
               subject
               unto
               errour
               ,
            
             (
             for
             any
             thing
             that
             we
             know
             ,
             )
             yea
             ,
             every
             Congregation
             also
             ,
             that
             is
             visible
             :
             let
             us
             see
             how
             farre
             one
             is
             bound
             to
             follow
             the
             judgment
             of
             another
             that
             is
             thus
             fallible
             .
          
           
             
             First
             we
             say
             ,
             no
             man
             is
             bound
             to
             follow
             anothers
             
               Directive
               judgment
            
             universally
             .
             Chrysostom
             of
             old
             hath
             said
             the
             same
             :
             
               How
               absurd
               is
               it
               ,
               in
               all
               things
               to
               be
               sway'd
               by
               the
               sentence
               of
               other
               men
               ?
            
             For
             ,
             possibly
             wee
             may
             be
             certain
             ,
             either
             by
             internall
             Principles
             ,
             or
             by
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             the
             judgement
             of
             sentence
             is
             ,
             false
             .
             That
             any
             private
             man
             ,
             grounding
             his
             sentence
             upon
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             believed
             before
             the
             Pope
             ,
             is
             confess'd
             by
             Panormitan
             and
             Gerson
             .
             And
             the
             pious
             Bishops
             who
             had
             learned
             out
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Word
               is
               God
            
             ,
             and
             God
             only
             One
             ,
             did
             well
             in
             not
             giving
             place
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Synod
             at
             Ariminum
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             mind
             doth
             not
             plainly
             witnesse
             the
             contrary
             ,
             yet
             is
             no
             man
             bound
             precisely
             to
             follow
             anothers
             Directive
             judgment
             :
             because
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             
             him
             to
             enquire
             and
             try
             ,
             whether
             himselfe
             be
             able
             to
             aime
             at
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
             Then
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             follow
             ,
             when
             by
             defect
             either
             of
             wit
             or
             time
             ,
             or
             by
             other
             businesse
             ,
             he
             is
             diverted
             from
             that
             inquiry
             .
             So
             the
             Lawyers
             teach
             ,
             that
             a
             Judge
             is
             not
             tyed
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             a
             Physician
             in
             the
             question
             of
             a
             wound
             ;
             or
             of
             a
             Survey
             or
             in
             limining
             the
             bounds
             ,
             or
             of
             an
             Arithmetician
             in
             taking
             of
             Accounts
             ;
             but
             that
             himself
             ,
             upon
             diligent
             consideration
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             may
             decree
             that
             which
             he
             conceiveth
             most
             agreeable
             to
             truth
             and
             equity
             .
             But
             further
             ,
             
             in
             the
             case
             of
             saving
             faith
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             
               safely
               acquiesce
            
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             another
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             matters
             of
             faith
             are
             plainly
             and
             openly
             propos'd
             unto
             all
             ,
             (
             so
             that
             Clemens
             of
             Alexandria
             calls
             it
             a
             vain
             pretext
             ,
             taken
             from
             severall
             interpretations
             ,
             for
             
               they
               that
               will
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               may
               find
               out
               the
               Truth
            
             :
             )
             but
             chiefly
             ,
             because
             that
             faith
             is
             not
             faith
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             rest
             upon
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             as
             the
             Romanists
             themselves
             confesse
             .
             
               Abraham
               believed
               God
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               it
               was
               accounted
               unto
               him
               for
               righteousnesse
               :
            
             Also
             ,
             
               Faith
               comes
               by
               hearing
               ,
               and
               hearing
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God.
            
             Wherefore
             ,
             although
             men
             may
             be
             led
             unto
             the
             faith
             by
             others
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Samaritans
             by
             that
             woman
             ,
             yet
             then
             are
             they
             only
             
             right
             believers
             ,
             when
             they
             believe
             
               not
               for
               the
               words
               of
               another
               ,
               but
               because
               themselves
               have
               heard
               ,
               and
               doe
               know
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               is
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             What
             hath
             been
             spoken
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             no
             lesse
             true
             of
             Divine
             worship
             :
             for
             ,
             
               in
               vain
            
             ,
             saith
             God
             ,
             
             
               doe
               they
               worship
               me
               ,
               teaching
               for
               doctrines
               the
               Commandements
               of
               men
               .
            
             And
             Paul
             commends
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             
             
               that
               they
               received
               his
               word
               not
               as
               the
               word
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               as
               indeed
               it
               was
               ,
               the
               word
               of
               God.
            
             We
             conclude
             then
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             things
             defined
             by
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             either
             way
             ,
             no
             man
             is
             bound
             by
             anothers
             Declarative
             judgment
             (
             which
             is
             one
             kind
             of
             the
             Directive
             )
             nor
             can
             his
             conscience
             safely
             rest
             therein
             .
          
           
             
             In
             the
             other
             kind
             of
             
               Directive
               judgement
            
             ,
             which
             we
             here
             called
             Suasory
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             conversant
             about
             things
             not
             determined
             by
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             more
             may
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             another
             ,
             yet
             not
             too
             much
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             we
             doe
             not
             praise
             them
             that
             are
             too
             stiffe
             in
             their
             own
             opinions
             ;
             so
             neither
             them
             ,
             that
             are
             too
             easily
             drawn
             by
             other
             mens
             .
             And
             herein
             consisteth
             the
             difference
             between
             Counsell
             and
             Command
             ,
             that
             commands
             ,
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             lay
             upon
             us
             an
             obligation
             ,
             which
             Counsels
             doe
             not
             .
             
               He
               that
               giveth
               counsell
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             
               Chrysostom
               )
               speaks
               his
               own
               opinion
               ,
               
               leaving
               the
               hearer
               at
               liberty
               to
               doe
               as
               it
               shall
               please
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
             Now
             ,
             if
             the
             opinions
             of
             Counsellours
             (
             which
             must
             be
             weighed
             rather
             than
             numbred
             )
             doe
             not
             agree
             ,
             there
             especially
             ought
             the
             Supreme
             Governour
             to
             interpose
             his
             own
             Judgement
             .
             And
             truly
             ,
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             private
             right
             ,
             in
             Physick
             ,
             Merchandise
             and
             such
             like
             things
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             only
             excusable
             ,
             but
             often-times
             comendable
             for
             the
             Highest
             Power
             to
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             greater
             and
             better
             cares
             .
             But
             ,
             to
             neglect
             the
             knowledge
             how
             to
             rule
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             which
             no
             knowledge
             is
             more
             excellent
             ,
             none
             of
             more
             importance
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             this
             at
             no
             hand
             is
             lawfull
             .
             Those
             that
             have
             eased
             themselves
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             and
             cast
             it
             upon
             others
             ,
             wee
             find
             by
             Histories
             to
             have
             been
             circumvented
             by
             men
             ,
             and
             punisht
             by
             God
             ;
             and
             either
             to
             have
             lost
             their
             kingdomes
             ,
             or
             else
             being
             deprived
             of
             the
             Power
             ,
             to
             have
             reserved
             only
             the
             name
             and
             shadow
             of
             King's
             .
          
           
             The
             Objections
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             Kings
             are
             bound
             to
             follow
             the
             Pastors
             judgement
             in
             Sacred
             things
             ,
             
             doe
             evince
             nothing
             lesse
             .
             To
             the
             first
             place
             Deut.
             17.
             where
             the
             Israclites
             are
             commanded
             
               to
               doe
               according
               to
               the
               sentence
               which
               the
               Priests
               shall
               declare
               unto
               
               them
               :
            
             we
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             Judge
             is
             also
             mentioned
             there
             ,
             and
             Sacred
             things
             are
             not
             spoken
             of
             peculiarly
             ,
             but
             any
             capitall
             or
             pecuniary
             Controversies
             .
             
             
               If
               there
               arise
               a
               matter
               too
               hard
               for
               thee
               in
               judgement
               ,
               between
               bloud
               and
               bloud
               ,
               between
               plea
               and
               plea
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             Law
             speaks
             to
             the
             inferiour
             Judges
             ,
             and
             in
             things
             they
             understood
             not
             referrs
             them
             to
             the
             Senate
             ,
             wherein
             were
             Priests
             and
             other
             Judges
             ,
             all
             most
             knowing
             in
             the
             Law
             ;
             nor
             are
             those
             lesser
             Judges
             bound
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             these
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Law
             they
             should
             explain
             :
             
               According
               to
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               they
               shall
               teach
               thee
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               judgement
               which
               they
               shall
               tell
               thee
               ,
               shalt
               thou
               doe
               .
            
             Just
             as
             if
             a
             King
             should
             now
             command
             the
             Judges
             ,
             to
             judge
             nothing
             contrary
             to
             what
             the
             Lawyers
             shall
             shew
             them
             to
             be
             lawfull
             :
             when
             yet
             Lawyers
             themselves
             declare
             ,
             the
             Judge
             is
             not
             alwayes
             tyed
             to
             the
             declaration
             or
             opinion
             of
             the
             Lawyers
             .
             Pertinent
             is
             that
             in
             the
             Gospell
             :
             
             
               They
               sit
               in
               Moses
               chayr
               ,
               all
               therefore
               whatsoever
               they
               bid
               you
               observe
               ,
               that
               observe
               and
               doe
            
             ;
             which
             is
             well
             explained
             by
             Stella
             and
             Maldonat
             ,
             though
             Romanists
             ;
             
               so
               far
               as
               they
               teach
               what
            
             Moses
             
               sitting
               in
               his
               chayr
               hath
               taught
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               heard
               .
            
             Only
             so
             farre
             ;
             for
             the
             Teachers
             rashnesse
             will
             not
             excuse
             the
             over-credulous
             
             Scholer
             .
             That
             which
             followes
             in
             Deut.
             
             concerning
             the
             punishment
             of
             
               the
               man
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               hearken
               unto
               the
               Priest
               ,
               or
               unto
               the
               Judge
               ,
            
             evidently
             shewes
             ,
             that
             the
             Priests
             did
             not
             only
             give
             answer
             upon
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             enjoyed
             also
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             as
             elsewhere
             we
             have
             demonstrated
             ;
             wherfore
             this
             concerns
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             extended
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
             There
             is
             another
             place
             ,
             wherein
             some
             do
             much
             glory
             .
             Num.
             27.21
             .
             God
             speaks
             of
             Joshua
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               He
               shall
               stand
               before
               Eleazar
               the
               Priest
               ,
               who
               shall
               ask
               counsell
               for
               him
               ,
               after
               the
               judgement
               of
               Urim
               before
               the
               Lord
               :
               at
               his
               word
               shall
               they
               goc
               out
               ,
               and
               at
               his
               word
               they
               shall
               come
               in
               ,
               both
               hee
               and
               all
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               with
               him
               ,
               even
               all
               the
               Congregation
               .
            
             But
             this
             place
             also
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             rightly
             understood
             is
             far
             from
             the
             purpose
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             the
             Urim
             ,
             (
             which
             in
             other
             places
             is
             more
             fully
             the
             Urim
             and
             Thummim
             )
             was
             in
             the
             Ephod
             or
             pectoral
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             High-Priest
             .
             The
             manner
             of
             answering
             by
             Urim
             and
             Thummim
             ,
             as
             the
             Jewes
             relate
             ,
             was
             thus
             ;
             If
             the
             matter
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             Question
             was
             ,
             should
             succeed
             happily
             ,
             the
             precious
             stones
             would
             sparkle
             with
             a
             heavenly
             lustre
             :
             if
             otherwise
             ,
             
             they
             would
             not
             change
             their
             native
             colour
             .
             And
             learned
             men
             have
             observed
             out
             of
             Maimonides
             ,
             that
             the
             High-priest
             was
             wont
             to
             stand
             before
             the
             Prince
             for
             honour
             sake
             ,
             but
             the
             Prince
             stood
             not
             before
             the
             Priest
             ,
             unlesse
             Urim
             were
             consulted
             ;
             whereby
             it
             appears
             ,
             the
             honour
             was
             done
             to
             the
             Oracle
             ,
             not
             the
             Priest
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             Urim
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             Joshua
             must
             go
             out
             and
             in
             .
             Compare
             with
             this
             ,
             another
             place
             very
             like
             it
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             30.7
             .
             If
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             will
             make
             any
             use
             of
             this
             ,
             then
             let
             them
             propose
             to
             Governours
             our
             Gospel-Urim
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             there
             behold
             the
             Divine
             threats
             and
             promises
             ;
             and
             let
             them
             require
             obedience
             not
             to
             themselves
             ,
             but
             it
             ;
             which
             shines
             by
             its
             own
             light
             ,
             and
             is
             placed
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             Pastors
             only
             ,
             but
             all
             Christian
             hearts
             ,
             being
             
               that
               saving
               Grace
               which
               hath
               appeared
               unto
               all
               men
               .
            
             
             But
             enough
             of
             this
             first
             admonition
             ,
             That
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ought
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             hear
             and
             examine
             the
             opinions
             of
             Church-men
             .
          
           
             
             Another
             generall
             admonition
             pertaining
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             exercising
             the
             Supreme
             Governours
             Right
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             
               That
               He
               must
               have
               a
               special
               care
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               Peace
               and
               Concord
               .
            
             This
             is
             as
             it
             were
             the
             very
             
             Soul
             and
             life
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Hereby
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
             
               shall
               men
               know
               that
               yee
               are
               my
               Disciples
               ,
               if
               ye
               love
               one
               another
               .
            
             And
             it
             was
             the
             Divine
             character
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             
             
               The
               multitude
               of
               believers
               was
               of
               one
               heart
               and
               soul
               .
            
             Nor
             had
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             the
             other
             Christian
             Emperours
             any
             greater
             care
             ,
             than
             to
             prevent
             or
             heale
             the
             dissentions
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Julian
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             hating
             the
             Christians
             with
             an
             implacable
             hatred
             ,
             could
             invent
             no
             way
             to
             hurt
             them
             worse
             ,
             than
             by
             opening
             a
             wide
             way
             for
             Schismes
             and
             divisions
             .
             
               This
               he
               did
            
             ,
             faith
             
               Ammianus
               ,
               that
               the
               discords
               of
               the
               people
               being
               encreased
               by
               license
               ,
               they
               might
               not
               be
               any
               terrour
               to
               him
               .
            
             And
             ,
             saith
             
               Austin
               ,
               By
               this
               means
               he
               thought
               to
               destroy
               the
               Christian
               name
               ,
               if
               out
               of
               his
               envy
               to
               the
               Churches
               unity
               ,
               whence
               he
               had
               fallen
               ,
               he
               permitted
               sacrilegious
               dissentions
               to
               be
               free
               from
               censure
               .
            
             All
             pious
             men
             may
             pitty
             these
             our
             Times
             ,
             being
             as
             sick
             of
             the
             same
             Licence
             ,
             as
             ever
             was
             any
             Age.
             Whether
             it
             be
             more
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             the
             Princes
             fault
             ,
             see
             the
             Testament
             of
             the
             Prince
             Elector
             ,
             worthy
             to
             be
             read
             by
             all
             the
             friends
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             let
             all
             Princes
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             
               very
               much
               concerns
               them
            
             ,
             as
             Austin
             speaks
             truly
             ,
             
               to
               procure
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               ,
               their
               mother
               ,
               may
               have
               peace
               and
               quietnesse
               in
               their
               time
               .
            
          
           
           
             
             The
             Cautions
             ,
             which
             conduce
             to
             Unity
             ,
             are
             principally
             these
             :
             First
             ,
             
               Abstain
               from
               deciding
               Questions
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             saving
             the
             Doctrines
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             very
             profitable
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             'T
             is
             Nazianzen's
             advice
             ,
             Enquire
             not
             curiously
             into
             the
             manner
             of
             every
             thing
             ;
             and
             Austin
             saith
             ,
             
               In
               some
               things
               even
               the
               best
               and
               most
               learned
               Catholicks
               doe
               not
               agree
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               body
               of
               faith
               is
               still
               entire
               .
            
             This
             modesty
             of
             defining
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             in
             the
             Nicene
             Synod
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             the
             Moderators
             of
             them
             the
             Emperours
             have
             observed
             ;
             for
             having
             set
             down
             this
             Confession
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Spirit
             are
             distinction
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             yet
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             same
             Essence
             ;
             in
             explaining
             the
             manner
             of
             difference
             between
             the
             Essence
             and
             Hypostasis
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             sollicitous
             .
             The
             Bishops
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             Chalcedon
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperours
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             having
             defined
             ,
             that
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             is
             one
             ,
             his
             Natures
             two
             ,
             thought
             it
             not
             fit
             to
             enquire
             subtilly
             into
             the
             manner
             of
             hypostaticall
             Union
             .
             In
             the
             Milevitane
             and
             other
             Synods
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             and
             the
             State-men
             present
             ,
             for
             the
             vindication
             of
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             pronounced
             plainly
             against
             Pelagius
             and
             his
             Reliques
             ,
             
               That
               without
               the
               Divine
               grace
               ,
               nothing
               
               spiritually
               good
               ,
               can
               be
               begun
               by
               man
               ,
               or
               continued
               ,
               or
               perfected
               :
            
             but
             many
             things
             sharply
             disputed
             about
             the
             order
             of
             predestination
             ,
             and
             about
             the
             manner
             of
             reconciling
             mans
             free
             will
             with
             Gods
             free
             Grace
             ,
             they
             passed
             over
             with
             a
             prudent
             silence
             .
             All
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             antient
             Church
             confesse
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             most
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             are
             exhibited
             the
             visible
             signs
             of
             Christ
             invisibly
             present
             :
             concerning
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             presence
             they
             differ
             in
             their
             speech
             ,
             and
             yet
             for
             this
             they
             doe
             not
             break
             the
             Peace
             .
             Wherefore
             Doctrines
             very
             few
             are
             to
             be
             defined
             ,
             the
             necessary
             with
             Anathema
             the
             rest
             without
             :
             as
             it
             was
             done
             in
             the
             Synode
             of
             Orange
             :
             and
             there
             are
             in
             the
             antient
             Counsell
             of
             Carthage
             these
             words
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ;
             
               It
               remains
               that
               we
               speak
               our
               opinion
               in
               this
               controversy
               ,
               judging
               no
               man
               ,
               nor
               separating
               him
               from
               our
               Communion
               if
               he
               think
               otherwise
               .
            
          
           
             
             But
             in
             those
             first
             ages
             ,
             it
             was
             very
             available
             to
             the
             keeping
             of
             peace
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             that
             no
             Dogmaticall
             definitions
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             made
             but
             in
             Generall
             Councils
             ;
             or
             if
             any
             were
             made
             in
             lesser
             Synods
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             firme
             untill
             they
             were
             sent
             to
             other
             Churches
             and
             approved
             by
             common
             judgement
             .
             Which
             
             custome
             ,
             if
             the
             Rulers
             in
             the
             Christian
             world
             would
             now
             revive
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             doe
             the
             Church
             a
             greater
             benefit
             ;
             for
             in
             those
             remedies
             ,
             which
             Physicians
             call
             topicall
             ,
             is
             little
             help
             ,
             nor
             can
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             parts
             be
             hoped
             for
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             .
             I
             cannot
             forbeare
             to
             praise
             that
             excellent
             Canon
             of
             England
             ,
             An.
             1571.
             
             
               Let
               Preachers
               take
               heed
               of
               Preaching
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               as
               a
               necessary
               point
               of
               Faith
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               agreeable
               to
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               old
               or
               new
               Testament
               :
               and
               which
               the
               Catholic
               Fathers
               and
               antient
               Bishops
               have
               collected
               thence
               .
            
          
           
             What
             hath
             been
             said
             of
             things
             to
             be
             believ'd
             ,
             must
             be
             understood
             also
             of
             things
             ,
             by
             the
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             appointed
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             but
             of
             these
             ,
             the
             controversies
             are
             not
             so
             many
             .
             In
             both
             kinds
             ,
             for
             the
             reteining
             of
             concord
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             needfull
             to
             make
             the
             people
             understand
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             enjoyned
             are
             agreeable
             to
             Gods
             word
             .
             That
             which
             Seneca
             saith
             against
             preambles
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               Law
               command
               not
               dispute
            
             ;
             
             may
             have
             place
             in
             things
             meerly
             Arbitrary
             (
             yet
             in
             such
             Laws
             we
             see
             the
             reason
             of
             them
             given
             at
             large
             by
             Justinian
             and
             others
             ,
             in
             the
             Code
             and
             Novell
             Constitutions
             )
             but
             in
             things
             that
             are
             to
             be
             perform'd
             religiously
             ,
             the
             severity
             of
             
             the
             Injunction
             is
             to
             be
             mollifyed
             by
             the
             gentlenesse
             of
             persuasion
             .
             So
             Plato
             hath
             given
             in
             precept
             ,
             and
             Charondas
             and
             other
             Law-givers
             have
             shewed
             us
             by
             example
             .
             And
             certainly
             as
             Governments
             are
             made
             firme
             by
             the
             willingnesse
             of
             people
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             so
             most
             of
             all
             in
             the
             businesse
             of
             Religion
             .
             For
             ,
             saith
             
               Lactantius
               ,
               Nothing
               is
               so
               voluntary
               as
               Religion
               ;
               which
               without
               the
               wils
               consent
               is
               nothing
               .
            
             And
             people
             that
             are
             compell'd
             by
             Law
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             
               serve
               not
               God
               but
               the
               Prince
               ,
               Themistius
               .
            
             Here
             then
             is
             required
             the
             greatest
             care
             and
             pains
             ,
             that
             the
             major
             part
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             being
             convinc'd
             by
             divine
             Testimony
             ,
             may
             know
             the
             things
             commanded
             ,
             to
             be
             according
             to
             truth
             and
             piety
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             major
             part
             ;
             sor
             we
             may
             rather
             wish
             ,
             than
             hope
             for
             an
             universall
             consent
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             ignorance
             or
             malice
             of
             a
             few
             the
             care
             of
             truth
             and
             peace
             is
             not
             to
             be
             deserted
             .
             Yet
             here
             must
             be
             shewed
             tendernesse
             and
             discretion
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             resist
             both
             the
             Divine
             and
             Humane
             Ordinance
             ,
             may
             be
             
               rather
               withheld
               from
               doing
               ill
               ,
               than
               compell'd
               to
               doe
               good
               :
            
             as
             Austin
             hath
             long
             agoe
             judiciously
             distinguisht
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             
          
           
             Now
             we
             goe
             on
             to
             the
             things
             not
             determined
             by
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             many
             things
             belonging
             to
             Church
             Government
             ,
             
             to
             Rites
             &
             Ceremonies
             .
             Wherein
             ,
             if
             the
             matter
             be
             fresh
             and
             easy
             to
             be
             wrought
             ,
             it
             were
             safest
             to
             restore
             all
             things
             to
             the
             times
             next
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             to
             observe
             what
             was
             then
             observed
             ,
             with
             great
             consent
             ,
             and
             no
             lesse
             benefit
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             For
             the
             most
             antient
             Constitutions
             are
             the
             best
             .
             Yet
             there
             must
             be
             a
             respect
             had
             to
             the
             present
             things
             ,
             and
             a
             respect
             to
             the
             places
             too
             :
             Wisely
             saith
             
               Jerom
               :
               In
               things
               neither
               contrary
               to
               Faith
               nor
               manners
               ,
               let
               the
               customs
               of
               our
               Country
               be
               as
               Canons
               Apostolicall
               .
               Austin
            
             and
             others
             have
             words
             of
             the
             same
             sense
             .
             And
             variety
             here
             is
             of
             good
             use
             ,
             serving
             for
             a
             Testimony
             of
             Christian
             Liberty
             .
             See
             the
             History
             of
             
               Socrates
               .
               1.5
               .
               c.
            
             22.
             
             Verily
             ,
             if
             in
             this
             nature
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             be
             better'd
             ,
             yet
             is
             tolerable
             and
             of
             long
             continuance
             ,
             't
             is
             wisdome
             to
             let
             it
             still
             continue
             ;
             unlesse
             the
             change
             may
             be
             made
             upon
             a
             handsome
             occasion
             ,
             and
             with
             favourable
             assent
             .
             
               The
               change
               of
               a
               custome
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Augustin
               ,
               doth
               as
               much
               disturbe
               as
               prosit
               .
            
             But
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             wherein
             Gods
             word
             hath
             left
             a
             liberty
             ,
             the
             Highest
             Power
             shall
             doe
             well
             
               to
               content
               the
               people
            
             .
             So
             in
             Secular
             matters
             we
             see
             that
             Cities
             and
             Companies
             that
             have
             no
             jurisdiction
             ,
             have
             leave
             to
             make
             certaine
             orders
             for
             themselves
             ;
             which
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             
             after
             examination
             past
             upon
             them
             ,
             approves
             and
             ratifies
             .
          
           
             
             One
             thing
             more
             we
             will
             not
             omit
             ,
             which
             perteins
             also
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             using
             the
             Right
             we
             treat
             of
             :
             
               The
               Highest
               Power
               ought
               to
               use
               not
               only
               the
               advise
               ,
               but
               service
               of
               other
               men
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             particular
             affairs
             ,
             lest
             the
             multitude
             of
             them
             oppresse
             the
             mind
             of
             one
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             put
             off
             to
             Courts
             ordained
             one
             above
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             appeal
             to
             be
             made
             to
             the
             Highest
             Judgement
             .
             So
             in
             the
             antient
             Church
             under
             the
             Christian
             Emperours
             there
             were
             Presbyteries
             in
             Cities
             ,
             there
             were
             Synods
             Metropolitan
             ,
             and
             Exarchicall
             ,
             and
             ,
             above
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             Imperiall
             ;
             but
             of
             this
             we
             shall
             speak
             againe
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             All
             that
             we
             have
             said
             here
             ,
             of
             asking
             Counsell
             ,
             of
             contenting
             the
             people
             ,
             of
             inferiour
             Courts
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             esteem'd
             perpetuall
             ,
             and
             alwaies
             profitable
             ;
             for
             no
             prudentiall
             precepts
             are
             universall
             ;
             
             because
             prudence
             must
             have
             regard
             to
             emergent
             circumstances
             ,
             Times
             ,
             Places
             ,
             Persons
             ,
             make
             a
             great
             alteration
             here
             .
             When
             the
             matter
             is
             clear
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             Counsell
             :
             when
             dissentions
             are
             hot
             and
             vehement
             ,
             there
             is
             little
             hope
             of
             Consent
             ;
             neither
             can
             the
             proceeding
             be
             by
             degrees
             ,
             
             when
             either
             the
             matter
             will
             not
             admit
             delay
             ,
             or
             the
             Lower
             Courts
             are
             suspected
             of
             injustice
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             hatred
             ,
             or
             favour
             ,
             or
             other
             impediments
             of
             upright
             dealing
             .
             In
             such
             cases
             ,
             when
             the
             ordinary
             course
             cannot
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             advise
             must
             be
             taken
             of
             necessity
             .
          
           
             
             By
             the
             way
             we
             must
             note
             their
             errour
             ,
             that
             distinguish
             of
             
               power
               absolute
            
             and
             ordinary
             ;
             for
             they
             confound
             the
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             using
             it
             .
             As
             in
             God
             the
             power
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             whether
             he
             work
             according
             to
             the
             order
             appointed
             by
             him
             ,
             or
             beside
             that
             order
             :
             so
             the
             power
             also
             ,
             or
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Governour
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             whether
             he
             observe
             the
             prescribed
             order
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             but
             ,
             in
             common
             accidents
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             part
             of
             a
             wise
             Ruler
             to
             follow
             the
             accustomed
             order
             ,
             and
             the
             Positive
             Laws
             .
             Laws
             are
             made
             for
             ordinary
             cases
             :
             
             in
             cases
             extraordinary
             the
             Highest
             Power
             must
             leave
             the
             road
             and
             take
             some
             unusuall
             way
             ;
             for
             cases
             are
             infinite
             ,
             order
             and
             Law
             Positive
             finite
             ,
             and
             the
             finite
             cannot
             be
             an
             adequate
             Rule
             of
             the
             infinite
             .
             
             But
             although
             it
             be
             the
             Duty
             of
             the
             Highest
             Governour
             in
             usual
             affairs
             to
             use
             the
             ordinary
             way
             of
             Government
             ;
             yet
             if
             he
             doe
             otherwise
             ,
             he
             may
             indeed
             be
             said
             to
             doe
             
               not
               rightly
            
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             
             go
             beyond
             his
             Right
             .
             The
             right
             of
             the
             highest
             Power
             is
             not
             limited
             by
             Positive
             Law
             ;
             for
             the
             Right
             of
             any
             man
             is
             not
             limited
             but
             by
             his
             Superiour
             ;
             and
             no
             man
             is
             Superiour
             to
             himself
             .
             Hence
             also
             Austin
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Emperour
               is
               not
               subject
               to
               his
               own
               Laws
               ,
               for
               't
               is
               in
               his
               power
               to
               make
               new
            
             ;
             and
             Justinian
             ,
             
             
               In
               all
               things
               before
               spoken
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               is
               excepted
               :
               to
               whom
               God
               hath
               made
               the
               Laws
               themselves
               to
               be
               subject
               .
            
             If
             then
             the
             Question
             be
             proposed
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             lawfull
             for
             the
             Highest
             Power
             in
             common
             accidents
             to
             exceed
             the
             bounds
             of
             Law
             :
             the
             Answer
             may
             be
             given
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Paul
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
             
               It
               is
               lawfull
               ,
               but
               not
               expedient
               :
            
             or
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Paul
             the
             Lawyer
             ,
             
             
               It
               is
               lawfull
               ,
               but
               't
               is
               not
               for
               his
               honour
               .
               It
               becomes
               your
               wisdome
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Cicero
               ,
               to
               consider
               not
               how
               much
               you
               may
               doe
               ,
               
               but
               what
               you
               ought
               to
               doe
               :
            
             and
             every
             where
             in
             good
             Authors
             ,
             to
             that
             which
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             is
             opposed
             that
             which
             is
             
               a
               duty
            
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             expedient
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             honest
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             
               best
               to
               be
               done
            
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             said
             above
             ,
             hath
             place
             here
             also
             :
             
               Though
               the
               action
               hath
               not
               full
               rectitude
               ,
               if
               Right
               be
               not
               wanting
               ,
               the
               Act
               is
               firme
            
             ;
             for
             suppose
             an
             unwise
             command
             ,
             suppose
             a
             disorderly
             command
             come
             from
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             it
             
             must
             be
             fulfill'd
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             without
             sin
             :
             for
             the
             Apostles
             word
             is
             still
             of
             force
             ;
             
               We
               must
               needs
               be
               subject
            
             .
             To
             him
             hath
             God
             allotted
             Supreme
             Authority
             ,
             to
             us
             is
             left
             the
             glory
             of
             Obedience
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               Synods
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             place
             requires
             ,
             
             that
             we
             treat
             of
             Synods
             .
             By
             Synods
             we
             mean
             Assemblies
             consisting
             of
             Church-Pastors
             alone
             ,
             or
             chiefly
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             acting
             of
             somewhat
             by
             common
             consent
             ;
             for
             if
             Pastors
             be
             call'd
             together
             to
             hear
             commands
             ,
             that
             Assembly
             I
             suppose
             is
             not
             call'd
             a
             Synod
             .
             The
             utility
             of
             these
             Synods
             being
             evident
             ,
             it
             is
             enquired
             ,
             what
             Original
             they
             have
             ,
             and
             what
             necessity
             .
          
           
             
             I
             find
             no
             Precept
             in
             the
             Law
             Divine
             for
             having
             of
             a
             Synod
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             much
             deceiv'd
             that
             make
             Examples
             of
             equall
             force
             with
             Precepts
             .
             Yet
             are
             Examples
             of
             great
             use
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             appear
             ,
             what
             hath
             been
             usuall
             ,
             and
             what
             in
             the
             like
             cases
             may
             be
             prudently
             imitated
             .
             We
             have
             no
             Examples
             of
             these
             Synods
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             for
             a
             Synedry
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             a
             Synod
             another
             .
             In
             the
             New
             Testament
             we
             
             have
             a
             Law
             for
             Believers
             to
             meet
             for
             prayer
             ,
             and
             hearing
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             breaking
             of
             bread
             .
             The
             offended
             brother
             is
             bid
             to
             
               tell
               it
               to
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             Assembly
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             
               Where
               two
               or
               three
               doe
               joyn
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               where
               two
               or
               three
               are
               met
               together
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Christ
               will
               be
               present
               with
               them
               .
            
             And
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               spirits
               of
               the
               Prophets
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               Prophets
               ,
            
             speaking
             of
             one
             Church
             or
             Congregation
             .
             
             Here
             is
             no
             Synod
             yet
             .
             The
             Originall
             whereof
             is
             wont
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             that
             History
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             but
             whether
             that
             Assembly
             be
             properly
             call'd
             a
             Synod
             ,
             as
             we
             now
             take
             the
             word
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             a
             Question
             .
             There
             arose
             a
             Controversie
             between
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             and
             certain
             Jewes
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             concerning
             the
             force
             and
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Mosaicall
             Law.
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             are
             sent
             to
             know
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Pastors
             ;
             of
             all
             Asia
             ?
             or
             ,
             of
             
               Syria
               ,
               Cilicia
            
             ,
             and
             Judoea
             ,
             gathered
             into
             one
             place
             :
             no
             certainly
             :
             but
             
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               at
               Jerusalem
               .
            
             
             The
             company
             of
             the
             Apostles
             was
             a
             College
             ,
             not
             a
             Synod
             ,
             and
             the
             Presbytery
             or
             Eldership
             of
             one
             City
             was
             not
             a
             Synod
             neither
             .
             Only
             one
             Church
             is
             consulted
             with
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             Apostles
             only
             ,
             whose
             Answer
             is
             approved
             by
             the
             Elders
             and
             Brethren
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
           
             
             Wherefore
             we
             derive
             the
             originall
             of
             Synods
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             .
             Man
             being
             a
             sociable
             creature
             ,
             his
             nature
             permits
             association
             especially
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             either
             any
             contemplation
             ,
             or
             action
             is
             common
             .
             So
             Merchants
             for
             Traffick
             ,
             Physicians
             and
             Lawyers
             to
             examine
             the
             controversies
             in
             their
             Art
             ,
             hold
             their
             meetings
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             .
             But
             to
             avoid
             mistake
             ,
             we
             distinguish
             between
             that
             which
             is
             
               naturall
               absolutely
            
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             altered
             ,
             as
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             to
             honour
             our
             Parents
             ,
             not
             to
             hurt
             the
             innocent
             :
             and
             
               naturall
               after
               a
               sort
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             permitted
             or
             allowed
             by
             Nature
             ,
             untill
             some
             Law
             of
             man
             interpose
             ;
             thus
             all
             things
             are
             by
             Nature
             common
             ,
             all
             persons
             free
             ,
             the
             next
             of
             kin
             is
             heir
             ,
             untill
             by
             humane
             Constitutions
             propriety
             ,
             and
             servitude
             be
             introduced
             ,
             and
             the
             Inheritance
             given
             away
             by
             Will.
             
             In
             this
             second
             acception
             ,
             it
             is
             naturall
             to
             hold
             Synods
             ;
             for
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             so
             in
             the
             former
             sense
             ,
             Bishops
             would
             never
             have
             asked
             the
             Empeperours
             leave
             ,
             before
             they
             met
             ;
             and
             Jerom's
             argument
             ,
             to
             prove
             a
             Synod
             unlawfull
             ,
             were
             not
             good
             ;
             
               Shew
               me
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               what
               Emperour
               commanded
               the
               celebration
               of
               that
               Council
               .
            
             The
             convention
             therefore
             of
             a
             Synod
             is
             in
             the
             number
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             being
             permitted
             by
             the
             Law
             
             of
             Nature
             ,
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             commanded
             by
             humane
             Law
             ,
             or
             permitted
             ,
             or
             prohibited
             .
             So
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Agatha
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             summoned
             to
             the
             Synod
             are
             desir'd
             to
             come
             ,
             
               unlesse
               they
               be
               hindred
               by
               sicknesse
               ,
               or
               the
               royall
               Precept
               .
            
          
           
             
             It
             may
             be
             objected
             ,
             that
             leave
             to
             gather
             a
             Synod
             ,
             was
             never
             asked
             of
             the
             Pagan
             Emperours
             .
             But
             we
             say
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             need
             to
             ask
             leave
             ,
             when
             there
             were
             no
             Imperiall
             Edicts
             against
             it
             .
             As
             for
             the
             antient
             Decrees
             of
             Senate
             against
             meetings
             ,
             religious
             meetings
             were
             excepted
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             particularly
             the
             Jewes
             (
             as
             Philo
             relates
             it
             )
             had
             leave
             of
             Augustus
             to
             assemble
             .
             In
             whose
             privileges
             the
             Christians
             might
             justly
             claim
             a
             share
             ,
             
             
               believing
               all
               things
               that
               are
               written
               in
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               .
            
             And
             Suetonius
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Jewes
             ,
             designes
             the
             Christians
             too
             .
             Besides
             ,
             in
             the
             places
             where
             most
             of
             the
             Synods
             were
             held
             ,
             though
             subject
             to
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             they
             had
             the
             benefit
             of
             their
             own
             Lawes
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             if
             at
             any
             time
             the
             Churches
             enjoyed
             Peace
             ,
             which
             often
             happened
             under
             Pagan
             Emperours
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             had
             no
             hindrance
             ,
             but
             they
             might
             meet
             in
             Synods
             .
             But
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             as
             the
             Christians
             could
             not
             intermit
             Church-meetings
             ,
             although
             forbidden
             by
             humane
             
             Lawes
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             commanded
             by
             Divine
             ;
             So
             the
             Bishops
             were
             carefull
             ,
             not
             to
             incurre
             the
             suspition
             and
             hatred
             of
             the
             Rulers
             by
             Synodicall
             Assemblies
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Church
             could
             subsist
             without
             them
             .
             Cyprian
             shewes
             in
             severall
             places
             ,
             when
             under
             persecution
             there
             arose
             a
             great
             Question
             about
             
               receiving
               the
               lapsed
               into
               Communion
            
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             deciding
             of
             it
             there
             was
             need
             of
             Common-Counsell
             ,
             neverthelesse
             the
             Bishops
             deferred
             their
             meeting
             till
             the
             storme
             was
             past
             :
             neither
             durst
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Liberius
            
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             Constantius
             call
             a
             Synod
             .
             The
             orthodox
             Bishop
             of
             Spain
             assembled
             not
             into
             the
             City
             of
             Agatha
             ,
             without
             the
             permission
             of
             King
             Alaric
             ,
             although
             an
             Arian
             .
          
           
             
             What
             the
             Pagan
             Emperours
             had
             no
             regard
             of
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             Emperours
             justly
             assumed
             to
             their
             care
             and
             government
             ,
             well
             considering
             ,
             the
             corruption
             of
             anything
             to
             be
             so
             much
             the
             worse
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             better
             it
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             regular
             use
             .
             After
             that
             ,
             Synods
             were
             not
             left
             
               in
               medio
            
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             gave
             hope
             of
             good
             ,
             or
             fear
             of
             evill
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             either
             commanded
             or
             forbidden
             .
             Therefore
             Socrates
             the
             Historian
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               greatest
               Synods
               were
               holden
               according
               to
               the
               Emperours
               pleasure
               .
            
             This
             is
             spoken
             of
             generall
             Synods
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ;
             
             
             
             
             
             But
             Constantine
             called
             also
             Topical
             ,
             whereof
             Eusebius
             speaks
             ;
             
               Having
               speciall
               care
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               discords
               arose
               in
               sundry
               places
               ,
               The
               Emperour
               himself
               ,
               being
               appointed
               by
               God
               ,
               the
               common
               Bishop
               or
               Overseer
               ,
               commanded
               the
               Ministers
               of
               God
               to
               assemble
               in
               Councils
               .
            
             After
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Councill
             were
             confirmed
             by
             the
             same
             Constantine
             ,
             the
             generall
             Law
             of
             Synods
             to
             be
             holden
             twice
             every
             year
             ,
             supplyed
             the
             place
             of
             speciall
             consent
             .
             In
             stead
             of
             half-year
             Synods
             ,
             in
             some
             places
             they
             had
             annual
             .
             Nor
             was
             the
             Assembly
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             the
             Governours
             of
             Provinces
             had
             a
             charge
             given
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             decline
             it
             ,
             to
             meet
             together
             in
             Synods
             :
             and
             beside
             those
             at
             set
             times
             ,
             other
             Synods
             also
             were
             holden
             out
             of
             order
             ,
             at
             command
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             .
          
           
             
             But
             there
             are
             three
             principall
             Controversies
             concerning
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             right
             and
             office
             about
             Synods
             .
             First
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             lawfull
             for
             the
             Highest
             Power
             to
             command
             any
             thing
             in
             Sacred
             affaires
             without
             a
             Synod
             ;
             Second
             ,
             what
             is
             lawfull
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             ought
             to
             doe
             before
             the
             Synod
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Synod
             ;
             Third
             ,
             what
             after
             the
             Synod
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             resolution
             of
             the
             first
             Question
             ,
             
             we
             must
             conceive
             ,
             
             whatsoever
             is
             said
             very
             justly
             of
             the
             exceeding
             great
             commodities
             of
             Synods
             ,
             belongs
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             using
             the
             Right
             of
             Empire
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             Right
             it self
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Highest
             Power
             should
             receive
             from
             the
             Synod
             any
             right
             of
             Governing
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             then
             the
             Highest
             :
             The
             Highest
             being
             that
             which
             is
             subject
             unto
             God
             alone
             ,
             and
             under
             God
             hath
             the
             fullest
             right
             of
             governing
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             the
             Highest
             Power
             without
             a
             Synod
             could
             not
             command
             that
             ,
             which
             it
             might
             command
             with
             a
             Synod
             ,
             then
             should
             it
             receive
             part
             of
             the
             right
             of
             governing
             from
             the
             Synod
             :
             and
             then
             ,
             because
             none
             can
             give
             what
             he
             hath
             not
             ,
             it
             would
             follow
             ,
             that
             somewhat
             of
             the
             Government
             were
             in
             the
             Synod
             ;
             which
             the
             Synod
             ,
             not
             having
             by
             any
             Humane
             right
             ,
             must
             challenge
             by
             Divine
             right
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Divine
             Law
             denies
             any
             such
             Power
             to
             have
             been
             given
             by
             God
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             above
             ,
             )
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             Synods
             .
             The
             Right
             being
             thus
             confirmed
             ,
             we
             make
             no
             scruple
             to
             affirme
             ,
             That
             the
             Highest
             Power
             may
             sometimes
             rightly
             order
             Sacred
             things
             without
             a
             Synod
             :
             They
             that
             universally
             hold
             it
             unlawfull
             ,
             
             will
             never
             prove
             what
             they
             say
             :
             but
             we
             shall
             easily
             .
             For
             there
             are
             extant
             many
             examples
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             
             Kings
             ,
             that
             without
             a
             Synod
             gave
             commands
             in
             Sacred
             matters
             .
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Church
             declare
             or
             not
             ,
             even
             before
             the
             Churches
             declaration
             the
             Kings
             duty
             is
             to
             reform
             what
             is
             amisse
             ,
             and
             for
             neglect
             thereof
             he
             must
             give
             account
             to
             God.
             Eminent
             among
             the
             Christian
             Emperours
             is
             the
             example
             of
             Theodosius
             .
             He
             sate
             as
             Arbitratour
             between
             severall
             Factions
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             he
             gives
             every
             one
             the
             hearing
             ,
             he
             reads
             their
             (
             confessions
             ,
             and
             after
             prayers
             to
             God
             for
             his
             direction
             ,
             he
             gives
             his
             judgement
             ,
             and
             pronounceth
             his
             sentence
             for
             the
             Truth
             .
             To
             omit
             other
             examples
             ;
             The
             Kings
             and
             other
             Highest
             Powers
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             memory
             of
             our
             fathers
             have
             purged
             their
             Churches
             from
             inveterate
             errours
             ,
             have
             done
             according
             to
             the
             pattern
             of
             those
             antient
             Kings
             and
             Emperours
             :
             as
             elsewhere
             we
             have
             shewed
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             commended
             for
             their
             diligence
             that
             have
             observ'd
             it
             ,
             there
             were
             such
             circumstances
             in
             those
             actions
             ,
             by
             reason
             whereof
             that
             course
             was
             taken
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             could
             serve
             the
             turn
             .
             And
             we
             acknowledge
             that
             course
             to
             have
             been
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             more
             seldome
             taken
             :
             but
             (
             as
             before
             )
             we
             say
             ,
             The
             manner
             of
             doing
             being
             divers
             with
             regard
             to
             times
             and
             persons
             ,
             changeth
             not
             the
             
             right
             ;
             but
             floweth
             from
             it
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             prudence
             ;
             Nor
             doth
             any
             one
             affirm
             ,
             a
             Synod
             is
             to
             be
             omitted
             without
             cause
             ,
             but
             that
             sometimes
             there
             may
             be
             causes
             for
             the
             omission
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             These
             causes
             may
             be
             referr'd
             to
             two
             heads
             ;
             either
             because
             a
             Synod
             is
             not
             necessary
             ,
             or
             because
             it
             appears
             it
             will
             be
             unprofitable
             .
             That
             both
             may
             be
             the
             better
             understood
             ,
             we
             must
             note
             the
             Ends
             of
             a
             Synod
             in
             a
             publick
             Church
             ;
             for
             of
             this
             we
             speak
             .
             We
             have
             proved
             already
             ,
             that
             a
             Synod
             is
             not
             called
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Government
             belonging
             to
             it
             .
             
             The
             end
             therefore
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             give
             Counsell
             to
             the
             Prince
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             Truth
             and
             Piety
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             goe
             before
             him
             by
             a
             directive
             Judgement
             .
             Another
             end
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Synod
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             Church
             may
             be
             setled
             and
             made
             known
             .
             So
             ,
             although
             the
             Apostles
             severally
             had
             both
             knowledge
             and
             authority
             to
             define
             the
             controversie
             of
             Mosaicall
             Ceremonies
             ,
             it
             was
             01
             for
             the
             Churches
             good
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             appear
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             of
             one
             mind
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             pious
             people
             should
             be
             taught
             to
             understand
             the
             truth
             rightly
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             unanimous
             confession
             of
             it
             .
             A
             third
             end
             may
             be
             added
             to
             the
             former
             :
             as
             Presbyteries
             in
             a
             publick
             Church
             ,
             so
             Synods
             ,
             beside
             their
             
             native
             ,
             have
             an
             adventions
             right
             from
             Human
             Law
             :
             whereby
             they
             judge
             of
             Causes
             ,
             as
             other
             Courts
             ordained
             by
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             that
             upon
             their
             sentence
             coaction
             followes
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             of
             all
             these
             ends
             none
             is
             necessary
             ,
             nor
             is
             a
             Synod
             simply
             necessary
             to
             those
             ends
             .
             Counsell
             is
             not
             necessary
             in
             things
             manifest
             to
             any
             one
             by
             naturall
             or
             supernaturall
             Light
             ;
             For
             as
             Aristotle
             said
             well
             ,
             
               Wee
               make
               use
               of
               Counsellours
               in
               great
               matters
               ,
               when
               we
               distrust
               our selves
               ,
               as
               unable
               without
               the
               help
               of
               others
               to
               discern
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             Who
             doubts
             ,
             but
             the
             man
             that
             denies
             God
             ,
             or
             his
             Providence
             ,
             or
             his
             Judgement
             after
             this
             life
             ;
             the
             man
             that
             makes
             God
             the
             proper
             author
             of
             all
             sins
             ;
             the
             man
             that
             denies
             the
             Deity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             Redemption
             wrought
             by
             him
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             who
             doubts
             ,
             but
             a
             man
             so
             prophane
             ,
             may
             be
             put
             out
             of
             office
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             by
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             without
             the
             advise
             of
             many
             Counsellours
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             Highest
             Power
             may
             have
             such
             assurance
             out
             of
             some
             former
             Synod
             ,
             that
             he
             need
             not
             call
             a
             new
             one
             .
             Therefore
             a
             Synod
             is
             not
             necessary
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             sufficient
             Counsell
             may
             be
             had
             .
             And
             as
             for
             consent
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             enquir'd
             or
             constituted
             ,
             't
             is
             in
             vain
             sometimes
             to
             take
             any
             pains
             about
             it
             ,
             when
             
             the
             Church
             is
             manifestly
             divided
             two
             wayes
             ,
             the
             parties
             and
             their
             heat
             being
             well
             night
             equall
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Donatists
             time
             it
             happen'd
             in
             Africa
             .
             Sometimes
             also
             ,
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Church
             may
             be
             known
             without
             a
             Synod
             :
             if
             there
             be
             extant
             the
             unanimons
             writings
             of
             almost
             all
             the
             approved
             Doctors
             in
             their
             Churches
             .
             Be
             sides
             ,
             every
             one
             in
             private
             may
             either
             by
             voice
             or
             writing
             declare
             his
             opinion
             ,
             which
             Austin
             saith
             was
             done
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             commends
             it
             .
             And
             he
             that
             peruseth
             antient
             story
             shall
             find
             the
             Churches
             affaires
             more
             often
             transacted
             ,
             and
             consent
             testified
             by
             communication
             of
             Letters
             ,
             than
             by
             Synods
             :
             as
             is
             observed
             by
             
               Bilson
               ,
               Reynolds
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Magdeburgenses
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             the
             Cause
             in
             hand
             is
             so
             peculiar
             to
             one
             Church
             ,
             that
             the
             consent
             of
             others
             is
             not
             needfull
             .
             Now
             for
             the
             third
             end
             of
             Synods
             ,
             the
             hearing
             of
             Causes
             ,
             it
             depends
             upon
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             from
             whose
             Authority
             it
             proceeds
             ;
             although
             in
             the
             ordinary
             way
             ,
             inferiour
             Courts
             are
             not
             past
             by
             ,
             yet
             if
             those
             Courts
             be
             liable
             to
             some
             suspition
             ,
             or
             the
             businesse
             will
             not
             bear
             delay
             ,
             the
             Highest
             Power
             may
             call
             it
             from
             them
             to
             himself
             .
             We
             conclude
             therefore
             ,
             that
             which
             Whitaker
             and
             others
             have
             written
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             example
             of
             Free
             Cities
             ,
             
             that
             without
             a
             Synod
             preserve
             their
             Churches
             ,
             doe
             confirm
             :
             A
             Synod
             is
             not
             at
             all
             times
             necessary
             ,
             nor
             in
             every
             case
             .
          
           
             
             So
             far
             from
             necessary
             sometimes
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             profitable
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             parts
             are
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             whole
             .
             I
             will
             not
             here
             repeat
             the
             old
             complaint
             almost
             of
             all
             ages
             ,
             that
             the
             chiefest
             distempers
             of
             the
             Church
             have
             proceeded
             from
             the
             Priests
             .
             Nazianzen
             hath
             said
             enough
             ,
             where
             he
             also
             renders
             the
             principall
             causes
             thereof
             ,
             the
             Ambition
             and
             Pride
             of
             Church-men
             ;
             nor
             doth
             hee
             speak
             of
             Arian
             Synods
             only
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             those
             especially
             wherein
             himself
             was
             present
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               have
               I
               withdrawn
               my self
               ,
               and
               sought
               for
               security
               of
               mind
               in
               rest
               and
               solitude
               .
            
             This
             evill
             will
             happen
             if
             it
             appear
             ,
             either
             that
             the
             integrity
             of
             judgement
             is
             hindred
             by
             vehement
             prejudices
             ,
             (
             which
             often
             befalls
             men
             ,
             not
             malitious
             :
             )
             or
             that
             factions
             are
             so
             prevalent
             ,
             that
             a
             farther
             branch
             may
             rather
             bee
             expected
             from
             the
             Synod
             ,
             than
             any
             testimony
             of
             consent
             .
             I
             much
             wonder
             ,
             what
             came
             in
             some
             mens
             minds
             ,
             when
             they
             said
             ,
             They
             that
             accuse
             another
             of
             impiety
             ,
             
             may
             be
             his
             Judges
             also
             in
             a
             Synod
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             the
             Right
             of
             refusing
             ,
             which
             hath
             place
             in
             civill
             affans
             ,
             cannot
             be
             extended
             to
             Ecclesiasticall
             .
             For
             certainly
             ,
             the
             common
             
             Rules
             ,
             which
             arise
             out
             of
             naturall
             equity
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             of
             force
             ,
             no
             lesse
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             than
             other
             judgements
             ;
             and
             I
             remember
             Optatus
             speaking
             properly
             of
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Judges
               must
               be
               sought
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               of
               either
               party
               ,
               because
               judgement
               is
               hindred
               by
               affection
               .
            
             In
             the
             Councill
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             the
             Judges
             charge
             the
             Legats
             of
             the
             Roman
             B.
             they
             should
             put
             off
             the
             Judges
             person
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             be
             the
             accusers
             of
             Dioscorus
             ;
             And
             Athanasius
             would
             not
             come
             unto
             the
             Synods
             ,
             wherein
             't
             was
             manifest
             the
             adverse
             party
             raigned
             .
             Such
             is
             often
             the
             face
             of
             things
             ,
             
             that
             a
             Synod
             may
             be
             hurtfull
             at
             the
             present
             ,
             which
             if
             you
             stay
             awhile
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             mindes
             of
             men
             come
             to
             a
             calme
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             to
             good
             purpose
             .
             
             
               Time
               shall
               declare
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               the
               work
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
             
               the
               doctrine
               of
               every
               one
            
             :
             And
             ,
             
               If
               any
               man
               be
               otherwise
               minded
               ,
               God
               shall
               reveale
               the
               truth
               .
            
             In
             both
             places
             shewing
             ,
             there
             is
             often
             need
             of
             time
             ,
             that
             the
             Truth
             may
             be
             found
             out
             ,
             and
             a
             right
             judgement
             given
             .
             The
             contrary
             may
             also
             happen
             ,
             that
             the
             present
             evill
             cannot
             endure
             the
             delay
             of
             a
             Synod
             ,
             and
             calls
             for
             a
             more
             compendions
             remedy
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             same
             causes
             for
             which
             great
             Assemblies
             are
             suspected
             by
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             may
             also
             have
             place
             in
             Synods
             ;
             
             for
             ,
             as
             a
             very
             learned
             man
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               lesse
               Politicall
               ,
               to
               assemble
               Bishops
               ,
               than
               other
               Orders
               of
               men
               .
            
             There
             is
             the
             same
             fear
             ,
             the
             same
             danger
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             have
             put
             off
             Humane
             passions
             ,
             when
             they
             became
             Pastors
             .
             I
             might
             reckon
             up
             many
             examples
             of
             unhappy
             Councils
             ,
             as
             were
             under
             Constantine
             ,
             those
             of
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Caesaria
            
             and
             Tyrus
             ;
             the
             Bishops
             of
             which
             last
             ,
             as
             the
             Emperour
             in
             his
             Letters
             plainly
             tells
             them
             ,
             did
             nothing
             else
             but
             sow
             divisions
             and
             hatred
             ,
             and
             disturb
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Yet
             I
             confesse
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             in
             the
             best
             condition
             ,
             when
             Synods
             cannot
             be
             had
             :
             and
             therefore
             all
             means
             is
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             that
             these
             Assemblies
             may
             be
             retain'd
             ,
             or
             after
             long
             omission
             restor'd
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Church
             speaks
             both
             to
             her
             Members
             ,
             and
             her
             Governours
             with
             most
             convenience
             .
             
             And
             yet
             ,
             even
             then
             ,
             when
             the
             Highest
             Power
             governs
             without
             a
             present
             Synod
             ,
             it
             hath
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             former
             Synods
             ;
             it
             hath
             the
             perpetuall
             consent
             of
             the
             most
             famous
             Doctors
             ,
             which
             flourished
             in
             every
             Age
             and
             Nation
             ;
             it
             hath
             the
             most
             learned
             and
             religious
             Divines
             of
             the
             time
             present
             ,
             both
             domestick
             and
             forraign
             ,
             whose
             opinions
             are
             worthy
             of
             an
             equall
             regard
             ,
             especially
             in
             points
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             common
             
             study
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             whereof
             they
             have
             every
             one
             a
             share
             in
             the
             Universall
             Episcopacy
             .
             
               In
               making
               Church-Laws
               ,
               the
               King
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ely
             )
             
               made
               use
               of
               men
               fit
               to
               be
               advised
               with
               ,
               men
               who
               in
               reason
               are
               esteemed
               most
               under
               standing
               ,
               most
               able
               and
               judicious
               to
               answer
               in
               such
               affairs
               :
            
             and
             saith
             
               Burhil
               ,
               He
               was
               instructed
               by
               Ecclesiasticall
               Councils
               ,
               or
               in
               defect
               of
               these
               ,
               by
               Authors
               for
               their
               Faith
               and
               skill
               in
               these
               matters
               most
               approved
               .
            
          
           
             
             Upon
             the
             premises
             ,
             we
             see
             there
             are
             other
             causes
             ,
             beside
             the
             great
             corruption
             of
             Religion
             ,
             in
             contemplation
             whereof
             Synods
             may
             or
             ought
             sometimes
             to
             be
             omitted
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             were
             not
             so
             often
             granted
             by
             the
             Christian
             Emperours
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             desired
             .
             
               All
               are
               Petitioners
               to
               your
               Grace
               with
               sighs
               and
               tears
               ,
            
             saith
             Leo
             to
             
               Theodosius
               ,
               that
               you
               would
               please
               to
               command
               a
               Synode
               in
            
             Italy
             .
             
             Yet
             he
             prevailed
             not
             ;
             yea
             in
             vaine
             did
             the
             Right
             of
             calling
             Synods
             belong
             unto
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             if
             upon
             just
             cause
             they
             could
             not
             deny
             to
             call
             them
             .
             It
             is
             certaine
             ,
             the
             Churches
             which
             were
             sick
             of
             the
             Ubiquitarian
             errour
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             accounted
             past
             all
             hope
             ,
             yet
             the
             Electors
             and
             Princes
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Laws
             of
             Germany
             commend
             the
             care
             of
             Religion
             ,
             without
             a
             Synode
             
             by
             the
             Counsell
             of
             wisemen
             expelled
             this
             disease
             out
             of
             their
             Dominions
             ;
             and
             are
             praised
             for
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             persons
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             acknowledge
             the
             Right
             ,
             on
             which
             alone
             that
             Reformation
             depends
             .
             The
             office
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             
             as
             Zanchius
             and
             others
             with
             him
             note
             ,
             partly
             consists
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             ,
             untill
             a
             free
             Councill
             may
             be
             had
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             had
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             He
             command
             
               the
               dissenting
               parties
               ,
               to
               use
               ,
            
             
             
               not
               their
               own
               ,
               but
               the
               tearms
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               forbeare
               to
               condemne
               each
               other
               in
               publick
               .
            
             This
             also
             pertains
             to
             the
             Right
             of
             ruling
             before
             a
             Synode
             ,
             and
             therefore
             without
             a
             Synode
             .
          
           
             It
             doth
             not
             follow
             hence
             ,
             that
             the
             liberty
             of
             judgeing
             ,
             which
             by
             Divine
             right
             is
             due
             to
             Divines
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             them
             ;
             for
             they
             may
             ,
             also
             out
             of
             Synods
             ,
             deliver
             their
             judgement
             ,
             either
             before
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             be
             needfull
             ,
             before
             others
             too
             :
             and
             they
             may
             render
             the
             reasons
             of
             their
             judgement
             out
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             summe
             is
             this
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             we
             confesse
             are
             the
             most
             usuall
             help
             of
             Governing
             the
             Churches
             :
             yet
             we
             hold
             ,
             such
             time
             may
             fall
             out
             ,
             that
             Synods
             may
             not
             be
             profitable
             and
             convenient
             ,
             much
             lesse
             necessary
             .
             And
             our
             greatest
             wonder
             is
             ,
             
             the
             boldnesse
             of
             some
             men
             ,
             that
             maintaine
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             Powers
             take
             on
             them
             the
             protection
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             
             whether
             they
             will
             or
             no
             ,
             Synods
             may
             lawfully
             and
             rightly
             be
             assembled
             .
             Beza
             was
             of
             another
             mind
             ,
             who
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               Synods
               are
               to
               be
               called
               ,
               not
               without
               the
               command
               and
               favour
               of
               the
               King.
               Junius
            
             was
             of
             another
             mind
             ,
             who
             said
             .
             
               'T
               is
               an
               unjust
               and
               dangerous
               attempt
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               hold
               a
               generall
               Assembly
               ,
               without
               his
               knowledge
               and
               Authority
               ,
               who
               is
               set
               to
               keep
               order
               amongst
               men
               .
            
             Lastly
             ,
             of
             another
             mind
             were
             All
             ,
             that
             have
             hitherto
             defended
             the
             Protestant
             cause
             against
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             
             Next
             concerning
             the
             Right
             and
             Office
             of
             the
             Highest
             before
             and
             in
             the
             Synode
             ,
             it
             is
             controverted
             ,
             
               Whether
               it
               be
               lawfull
               for
               the
               power
               to
               designe
               the
               persons
               ,
               that
               shall
               come
               unto
               the
               Synode
               ,
               or
               no.
            
             It
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             we
             doubt
             not
             :
             but
             to
             cleare
             the
             matter
             ,
             let
             us
             proceed
             in
             order
             .
          
           
             
             After
             that
             Christ
             instituted
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Pastorall
             office
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             lawfull
             ,
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ;
             not
             the
             immutable
             Law
             ,
             but
             by
             that
             which
             hath
             place
             untill
             some
             other
             Provision
             be
             made
             ;
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             things
             concerning
             the
             Church
             ;
             or
             ,
             for
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             in
             things
             concerning
             the
             Pastorall
             office
             ,
             to
             make
             
             choice
             of
             them
             that
             shall
             goe
             to
             the
             Synode
             :
             because
             ,
             no
             Humane
             Law
             ,
             no
             agreement
             interceding
             ,
             to
             determine
             the
             persons
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             other
             way
             .
             By
             this
             right
             ;
             the
             Brethren
             of
             Antioch
             send
             some
             of
             their
             number
             with
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             to
             Ferusalem
             .
             
             Likewise
             ,
             the
             Elders
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Ferusalem
             together
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             send
             out
             of
             their
             Company
             chosen
             men
             to
             Antioch
             .
             But
             in
             all
             the
             ages
             following
             ,
             I
             find
             no
             example
             of
             election
             made
             by
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             to
             the
             Diocesian
             Synodes
             assembled
             all
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             to
             the
             Metroplitan
             all
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             unlesse
             any
             were
             detein'd
             by
             great
             necessty
             .
             Here
             then
             is
             no
             election
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Bishops
             seeme
             to
             have
             taken
             with
             them
             to
             the
             Metropolitan
             Synods
             some
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             at
             their
             own
             pleasure
             .
             That
             greater
             Synods
             might
             assemble
             ,
             
             the
             Encyclic
             Letters
             of
             the
             Emperours
             were
             sent
             to
             the
             Metropolitans
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             the
             election
             of
             their
             fellow-Bishops
             was
             imposed
             on
             them
             ,
             to
             compleat
             the
             number
             which
             the
             Emperours
             had
             prescribed
             .
             This
             appears
             by
             the
             Letters
             of
             Theodosius
             and
             Valentinian
             to
             Cyrill
             ,
             the
             like
             whereof
             were
             sent
             to
             all
             the
             Metropolitans
             ,
             as
             the
             Acts
             doe
             testify
             .
             Plainly
             ,
             to
             Cyril
             is
             the
             election
             there
             committed
             ;
             
             which
             election
             the
             Metropolitans
             made
             sometimes
             alone
             ,
             sometimes
             with
             the
             Provinciall
             Synode
             of
             their
             Bishops
             .
             Of
             the
             suffrages
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             people
             there
             is
             no
             appearance
             .
             The
             Metropolitans
             ,
             in
             case
             any
             of
             them
             could
             not
             be
             present
             in
             Synods
             themselves
             ,
             sent
             some
             Bishop
             or
             Presbyter
             to
             spply
             in
             their
             names
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             their
             places
             .
          
           
             
             Albeit
             this
             were
             the
             most
             frequent
             manner
             of
             election
             ,
             yet
             by
             no
             Law
             was
             the
             Highest
             Power
             forbidden
             to
             call
             Synods
             of
             Pastors
             elected
             by
             his
             own
             discretion
             .
             This
             alone
             is
             enough
             to
             prove
             a
             permission
             ;
             but
             reason
             doth
             evince
             the
             same
             :
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             ends
             before
             spoken
             of
             ,
             for
             which
             Synods
             are
             assembled
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             many
             Synods
             are
             had
             only
             for
             Counsell
             ,
             but
             naturally
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             every
             one
             to
             chose
             his
             Counsellours
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             in
             questions
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             of
             War
             ,
             of
             Merchandise
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             affairs
             :
             between
             which
             and
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             as
             to
             meere
             consultation
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             dissimilitude
             .
             Synods
             are
             also
             holden
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             Externall
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             committed
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             also
             naturall
             for
             every
             one
             to
             choose
             his
             Delegate
             .
             In
             the
             Synods
             ,
             that
             are
             gather'd
             for
             procuring
             of
             consent
             ,
             the
             
             case
             is
             somewhat
             different
             ,
             in
             these
             it
             seems
             very
             expedient
             ,
             that
             the
             Election
             be
             either
             by
             the
             Churches
             or
             by
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             the
             acts
             of
             the
             Synod
             may
             be
             more
             passable
             ;
             for
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             like
             those
             things
             best
             ,
             which
             are
             done
             by
             those
             persons
             ,
             whose
             faith
             and
             diligence
             themselves
             have
             chosen
             .
             This
             therefore
             belongs
             not
             to
             the
             Right
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             prudent
             Use
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             perpetuall
             ;
             because
             it
             may
             sometimes
             happen
             ,
             that
             the
             election
             made
             by
             Pastors
             may
             be
             lesse
             available
             to
             concord
             ,
             than
             if
             it
             be
             made
             by
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             .
             Againe
             ,
             in
             a
             Synod
             held
             for
             Counsell
             or
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             because
             the
             Highest
             powers
             take
             not
             notice
             of
             all
             able
             men
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             best
             sometimes
             to
             receive
             them
             upon
             the
             commendation
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             Pastors
             .
             We
             say
             then
             ,
             not
             that
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ought
             alwaies
             to
             choose
             the
             persons
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             alwaies
             may
             .
             Our
             leader
             in
             this
             judgement
             is
             
               Marsilius
               Patavinus
            
             ;
             for
             he
             saith
             ,
             It
             pertains
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             Law-giver
             ,
             
               to
               call
               a
               generall
               Councill
               ,
               and
               to
               determine
               fit
               persons
               for
               it
            
             ;
             by
             determining
             ,
             he
             means
             not
             only
             approbation
             of
             the
             persons
             ,
             but
             election
             too
             ;
             and
             herein
             he
             is
             followed
             by
             the
             Learned
             French
             Defender
             of
             the
             Protestants
             cause
             against
             the
             Trent
             Synod
             .
             
             Nor
             are
             examples
             wanting
             .
             The
             King
             of
             Israel
             cals
             unto
             him
             what
             Prophets
             he
             will●
             and
             namely
             Michaia
             at
             the
             persuasion
             of
             Fehosophat
             .
             
             The
             Donatists
             request
             a
             Synod
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             to
             judge
             between
             them
             and
             other
             African
             Bishops
             ,
             by
             this
             Petition
             ,
             
               We
               beseech
               you
               ,
               excellent
               Emperour
               ,
               because
               you
               are
               of
               a
               just
               and
               Royall
               extraction
               ,
               whose
               Father
               was
               no
               persecutour
               ,
               and
               because
            
             Gallia
             
               is
               not
               infected
               with
               this
               iniquity
               ,
               that
               your
               piety
               would
               command
               Judges
               for
               us
               thence
               ,
               to
               allay
               the
               contentions
               here
               .
            
             Not
             the
             Churches
             ,
             not
             the
             Synod
             of
             Gallia
             ,
             but
             the
             Emperour
             names
             the
             Judges
             .
             To
             the
             first
             Synod
             of
             
               C.
               P.
               Theodosius
            
             admitted
             also
             Macedonian
             Bishops
             :
             who
             were
             not
             surely
             chosen
             by
             the
             Churches
             or
             Bishops
             Catholick
             .
             That
             other
             Emperours
             and
             Kings
             used
             the
             same
             Right
             is
             very
             certaine
             .
             And
             this
             very
             thing
             did
             the
             Protestants
             desire
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Charls
             the
             Fift
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             Kings
             ;
             that
             they
             might
             have
             leave
             to
             choose
             pious
             and
             learned
             men
             ,
             and
             send
             them
             to
             the
             Synod
             .
             
             But
             here
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
             when
             the
             Churches
             or
             Bishops
             choose
             men
             for
             the
             Synod
             ,
             whether
             by
             their
             Native
             or
             Dative
             Liberty
             ,
             The
             Supreme
             Governour
             hath
             an
             undeniable
             power
             still
             over
             that
             election
             ;
             For
             all
             
             use
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             as
             above
             is
             said
             ,
             is
             subject
             to
             Command
             ;
             and
             the
             vertue
             thereof
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             for
             just
             causes
             some
             turbulent
             men
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             unfit
             ,
             may
             be
             excluded
             from
             publick
             businesse
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             time
             and
             place
             were
             proscribed
             by
             the
             Emperours
             for
             the
             Councill
             ,
             the
             things
             also
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             doing
             ;
             that
             Synods
             were
             translated
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             or
             dissolved
             ,
             both
             others
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             also
             have
             made
             so
             plain
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             it
             will
             be
             denyed
             by
             none
             .
             Wherefore
             let
             us
             now
             rather
             see
             ,
             what
             Judgement
             in
             the
             Synod
             is
             competent
             to
             the
             Highest
             Power
             .
             
             They
             phansie
             to
             themselves
             an
             Adversary
             over
             whom
             they
             may
             get
             an
             easie
             victory
             ,
             who
             take
             the
             pains
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             judged
             ;
             not
             the
             Emperours
             alone
             ;
             for
             who
             ever
             did
             so
             forget
             himself
             as
             to
             deny
             that
             ?
             but
             this
             we
             affirme
             ;
             The
             Highest
             Power
             hath
             right
             to
             Judge
             together
             with
             the
             Pastors
             :
             the
             proofe
             whereof
             is
             needlesse
             here
             ,
             because
             above
             we
             have
             made
             good
             to
             the
             H.
             Power
             an
             Universall
             right
             of
             judging
             ,
             which
             certainly
             ,
             by
             the
             Synod
             cannot
             be
             taken
             away
             .
             But
             whether
             it
             be
             best
             for
             the
             Supreme
             Governour
             to
             expresse
             himself
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             ,
             is
             another
             question
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             goe
             through
             every
             end
             of
             Synods
             .
             
             If
             a
             Synod
             be
             had
             for
             Declarative
             judgement
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             may
             shew
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             what
             is
             true
             ,
             what
             false
             ;
             what
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             what
             unlawfull
             ;
             here
             the
             King
             ,
             being
             well
             versed
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             cannot
             be
             depriv'd
             of
             that
             which
             is
             granted
             to
             private
             men
             ,
             
               to
               search
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               to
               try
               the
               spirits
               .
            
             But
             here
             must
             be
             exceeding
             great
             Caution
             ,
             lest
             the
             Majesty
             of
             one
             ,
             bridle
             the
             Liberty
             of
             many
             .
             'T
             was
             said
             of
             old
             ,
             
               Casar
               ,
               when
               will
               you
               give
               your
               Vote
               ?
               if
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               I
               shall
               have
               one
               to
               comply
               with
               .
            
             Yet
             will
             it
             be
             most
             profitable
             ,
             that
             the
             Supreme
             Governour
             not
             only
             honour
             the
             Assembly
             with
             his
             presence
             ,
             but
             also
             order
             and
             moderate
             the
             actions
             ,
             enquire
             into
             the
             grounds
             of
             every
             sentence
             ,
             and
             propose
             objections
             .
             Which
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             did
             in
             the
             Nicene
             Synod
             ,
             and
             
               Charles
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             in
             that
             of
             Francford
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Synod
             ,
             in
             things
             not
             determined
             by
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             gives
             Counsell
             to
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             what
             is
             for
             the
             Churches
             benefit
             ;
             here
             also
             it
             is
             better
             to
             propose
             the
             incommod●es
             with
             the
             commodities
             ,
             than
             to
             deliver
             judgement
             openly
             :
             according
             to
             that
             Rule
             ,
             
               What
               should
               be
               done
               ,
               debate
               with
               many
               ;
               what
               shall
               be
               done
               ,
               determine
               with
               a
               few
               .
            
             The
             royall
             presence
             also
             ,
             when
             the
             Synod
             
             is
             held
             chiefly
             to
             testifie
             the
             Churches
             Consent
             ,
             is
             of
             good
             effect
             ,
             to
             curb
             the
             boldnesse
             of
             turbulent
             men
             :
             but
             ,
             the
             Supreme
             Governour
             shall
             be
             more
             assured
             ,
             whether
             the
             consent
             be
             true
             and
             spontaneous
             ,
             if
             he
             give
             no
             suffrage
             ,
             but
             he
             content
             to
             reserve
             the
             Epicrisis
             ,
             or
             finall
             determination
             to
             himself
             .
             And
             this
             hath
             place
             too
             ,
             in
             the
             Synod
             ,
             which
             by
             concession
             of
             Humane
             Law
             ,
             doth
             exercise
             some
             Jurisdiction
             :
             the
             Supreme
             Governour
             may
             be
             present
             ,
             and
             give
             Sentence
             if
             he
             please
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             more
             proper
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             reserve
             himself
             entire
             for
             the
             Epicrisis
             ,
             or
             Judgement
             after
             .
          
           
             
             We
             have
             spoken
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             when
             it self
             is
             present
             in
             the
             Councill
             ;
             but
             pious
             Emperours
             could
             not
             alwayes
             be
             so
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             other
             affaires
             :
             and
             then
             they
             sent
             others
             in
             their
             name
             ,
             with
             Commission
             either
             to
             judge
             together
             with
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             only
             to
             preserve
             good
             order
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Synod
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             it
             is
             clear
             enough
             that
             the
             Senators
             and
             Judges
             interposed
             often
             ,
             and
             gave
             their
             Sentence
             in
             defining
             the
             very
             Articles
             of
             faith
             ;
             but
             in
             that
             of
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Candidian
            
             was
             not
             allowed
             by
             Theodosius
             to
             passe
             his
             judgment
             .
             To
             the
             Councill
             of
             
               Tyrus
               ,
               Constantine
            
             sent
             only
             Dionysius
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             Consular
             degree
             .
             
             to
             observe
             all
             that
             passed
             ;
             but
             he
             went
             beyond
             his
             Power
             ,
             as
             Ahanasius
             notes
             ;
             
               Hee
               had
               all
               the
               talk
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishops
               observed
               him
               in
               silence
               .
            
          
           
             
             Now
             we
             come
             to
             that
             Judgement
             ,
             which
             belongs
             to
             the
             Highest
             Power
             after
             Synod
             ;
             the
             Greek
             Fathers
             call
             it
             Epicrisis
             .
             This
             is
             so
             proper
             to
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             not
             be
             cast
             off
             or
             neglected
             by
             Him.
             
             For
             if
             the
             Synod
             only
             give
             Counsell
             in
             things
             to
             be
             done
             by
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             His
             judgement
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Counsell's
             given
             ,
             ought
             to
             follow
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             led
             by
             certain
             arguments
             (
             as
             is
             necessary
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Faith
             )
             or
             in
             some
             sort
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             other
             men
             .
             For
             (
             as
             above
             )
             some
             Judgment
             of
             the
             doer
             must
             precede
             every
             act
             ,
             that
             it
             m●y
             be
             right
             ;
             but
             absolutely
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             square
             his
             judgement
             by
             that
             of
             another
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             such
             a
             judgement
             as
             in
             infallible
             ,
             but
             the
             Judgement
             of
             a
             Synod
             is
             not
             such
             .
             If
             some
             Doctrine
             be
             explain'd
             ,
             or
             some
             Law
             Divine
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             only
             the
             Right
             ,
             but
             the
             Duty
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             to
             see
             
               wether
               the
               Synod
               walked
               according
               to
               the
               Rule
               of
               Holy
               Stripture
               :
            
             as
             Constantine
             writes
             of
             himself
             to
             those
             that
             met
             in
             Tyrus
             .
             For
             't
             is
             his
             part
             to
             Govern.
             What
             if
             some
             Synod
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             many
             have
             
             been
             ,
             and
             many
             may
             be
             ,
             )
             shall
             either
             through
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             by
             conspiracy
             ,
             or
             because
             the
             greater
             party
             overswayes
             the
             better
             ,
             agree
             upon
             some
             doctrine
             ,
             manifestly
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Catholic
             faith
             derived
             from
             the
             Scripturs
             ?
             Suppose
             the
             Arimin
             ,
             the
             Seleucian
             ,
             (
             both
             which
             were
             greater
             than
             the
             Nicene
             )
             or
             suppose
             the
             second
             Nicene
             Synod
             ;
             Shall
             the
             H.
             Power
             now
             command
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             which
             the
             Law
             Divine
             ,
             and
             his
             conscience
             instructed
             by
             that
             Law
             forbid
             ?
             No
             man
             in
             his
             right
             mind
             will
             say
             so
             .
             But
             if
             somewhat
             be
             conceived
             by
             the
             Synod
             ,
             which
             by
             Divine
             Law
             is
             not
             determined
             ,
             but
             partains
             unto
             Church-government
             ,
             since
             all
             Government
             ,
             whether
             introduc'd
             by
             Nature
             ,
             or
             by
             Positive
             Law
             ,
             is
             under
             that
             Power
             which
             among
             men
             is
             Highest
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             part
             of
             this
             Highest
             to
             see
             whether
             the
             things
             conceived
             will
             be
             usefull
             for
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             to
             the
             last
             agent
             belongs
             also
             to
             give
             the
             last
             Judgement
             .
             Therefore
             have
             Synods
             submitted
             both
             their
             Articles
             and
             Canons
             to
             Emperours
             and
             Kings
             ;
             but
             with
             different
             respect
             ;
             the
             Articles
             to
             be
             examined
             by
             Sacred
             Writ
             (
             for
             the
             true
             doe
             not
             refuse
             examination
             ,
             the
             false
             ,
             even
             after
             Synod
             ,
             deserve
             rejection
             ;
             )
             the
             Canons
             to
             be
             tryed
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             prudence
             ;
             
             and
             if
             profitable
             ,
             they
             received
             the
             force
             of
             Lawes
             .
             Concerning
             the
             Canons
             are
             those
             words
             out
             of
             the
             Councils
             of
             
               France
               ;
               if
               there
               be
               any
               defect
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               supplyed
               by
               His
               prudence
               ;
               if
               any
               thing
               amiss
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               corrected
               by
               His
               judgement
               .
            
             Wherefore
             not
             only
             the
             right
             of
             approving
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             doe
             now
             )
             but
             of
             examining
             ,
             taking
             away
             ,
             adding
             ,
             correcting
             ,
             did
             the
             antient
             Bishops
             ascribe
             unto
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             .
             Nor
             indeed
             can
             any
             one
             ,
             with
             reason
             ,
             be
             said
             to
             approve
             any
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             in
             his
             Power
             to
             disapprove
             .
             He
             is
             properly
             said
             to
             consent
             ,
             who
             may
             also
             dissent
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             in
             
               Seneca
               ;
               If
               you
               would
               know
               whether
               I
               am
               willing
               ,
               allow
               me
               Power
               to
               be
               unwilling
               :
            
             and
             
               Aristotle
               ,
               Where
               to
               doe
               is
               in
               our
               chayce
               ,
               there
               is
               also
               ,
               not
               to
               doe
               .
            
             This
             is
             certain
             ,
             some
             Canons
             have
             been
             disallowed
             ;
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Chapters
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             year
             856
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             set
             forth
             in
             Synods
             ,
             was
             rejected
             by
             
               Carolus
               Cal●●s
            
             :
             as
             we
             read
             in
             his
             Capitular
             .
             And
             
               Clarolus
               Magnus
            
             made
             some
             addition
             to
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Synod
             holden
             at
             
               Theodons
               .
               Wee
               adde
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               this
               of
               our
               aunt
            
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             where
             a
             Synod
             hath
             passed
             judgement
             by
             a
             Power
             deriv'd
             from
             Humane
             Law
             ,
             here
             it
             is
             much
             lesse
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             that
             His
             judgement
             is
             reserv'd
             
             to
             the
             Supreme
             Governour
             .
             For
             all
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             it
             flowes
             from
             him
             ,
             returns
             to
             him
             again
             .
             Hither
             I
             refer
             that
             Judgement
             of
             the
             Ephesine
             Synod
             ,
             whereby
             Nestorius
             was
             cast
             out
             of
             his
             Patriarchship
             .
             The
             Synod
             prayes
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             that
             what
             was
             done
             against
             Nestorius
             might
             be
             of
             force
             .
          
           
             
             One
             may
             object
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             Supreme
             Governour
             was
             himself
             present
             in
             the
             Council
             ,
             there
             at
             last
             nothing
             remalned
             ,
             but
             to
             confirm
             the
             acts
             with
             his
             Authority
             .
             But
             ,
             neither
             can
             this
             be
             granted
             .
             For
             when
             the
             Supreme
             Governour
             judged
             among
             others
             ,
             he
             Judged
             not
             as
             Supreme
             ;
             for
             he
             might
             be
             Inferiour
             in
             the
             Suffrages
             .
             Wherefore
             his
             finall
             Judgement
             must
             still
             remain
             safe
             unto
             him
             ,
             I
             mean
             his
             Imperative
             judgement
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             freest
             manner
             .
             The
             same
             is
             true
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             
             if
             they
             be
             present
             in
             any
             Court
             under
             their
             Authority
             .
          
           
             
             But
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             Supreme
             Governour
             exerciseth
             this
             Imperative
             Judgement
             ,
             sometimes
             wholly
             by
             himself
             ;
             sometimes
             partly
             by
             others
             ,
             partly
             by
             himself
             ;
             Which
             appears
             by
             instance
             in
             Civill
             affaires
             .
             For
             Kings
             ,
             unto
             whom
             supplication
             is
             made
             against
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             
               Praetonian
               ,
               Prefects
            
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             chief
             Senate
             ,
             
             do
             for
             the
             most
             part
             commit
             the
             last
             hearing
             of
             the
             Cause
             to
             men
             of
             Law
             ;
             whose
             sentence
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             suspected
             ,
             they
             confirm
             ;
             sometimes
             ,
             they
             command
             the
             Cause
             to
             be
             pleaded
             all
             again
             before
             themselves
             .
             So
             in
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             Custome
             for
             Emperours
             to
             commit
             the
             matter
             to
             the
             examination
             of
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             for
             their
             religion
             and
             wisedome
             most
             noted
             ;
             and
             ,
             taking
             account
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             confirm
             what
             in
             their
             own
             discretion
             they
             judged
             best
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             against
             former
             Synods
             ,
             other
             new
             ,
             and
             these
             not
             greater
             than
             the
             former
             ,
             were
             so
             often
             called
             :
             not
             because
             this
             Synod
             by
             it self
             was
             Superiour
             unto
             that
             ;
             but
             ,
             these
             men
             had
             greater
             credit
             with
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             than
             the
             former
             .
             It
             was
             but
             seldome
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperours
             heard
             all
             the
             Cause
             again
             themselves
             :
             as
             Constantine
             ,
             after
             the
             Church
             had
             judged
             twice
             ,
             himself
             examin'd
             the
             Gause
             of
             Coecilian
             ,
             and
             gave
             finall
             Judgement
             in
             it
             .
             He
             also
             call'd
             before
             him
             the
             Bishops
             who
             had
             met
             at
             Tyrus
             ,
             to
             render
             him
             an
             account
             of
             all
             their
             doings
             .
             Wherein
             he
             is
             justly
             defended
             by
             our
             Men
             against
             the
             Patrons
             of
             the
             Roman
             Sea.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             in
             Sacred
             no
             lesse
             than
             in
             other
             matters
             ,
             that
             an
             Appeale
             strictly
             taken
             ,
             which
             inhibites
             the
             execurion
             of
             Sentence
             
             given
             ,
             may
             by
             the
             Civill
             Law
             be
             taken
             away
             :
             but
             then
             there
             is
             left
             open
             another
             way
             ;
             to
             implore
             the
             Hearing
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             by
             Complaint
             or
             Supplication
             .
             For
             if
             this
             be
             denyed
             ,
             the
             King
             
               could
               not
               scatter
               away
               all
               evill
               from
               his
               throne
               ,
               Hee
               could
               not
               be
               a
               terrour
               to
               all
               evill
               ,
            
             which
             is
             his
             perpetuall
             office
             :
             so
             that
             the
             old
             woman
             said
             well
             to
             Philip
             of
             
               Macedon
               ,
               If
               he
               were
               not
               at
               leisure
               to
               be
               Judge
               ,
               Hee
               should
               
               not
               be
               at
               leisure
               to
               be
               King.
               Maecenas
            
             saw
             this
             of
             old
             ,
             who
             sheweth
             to
             Augustus
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             (
             under
             the
             Highest
             )
             ought
             to
             have
             so
             much
             Power
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             that
             from
             him
             there
             should
             be
             no
             appeal
             .
          
           
             
             One
             thing
             more
             must
             be
             remembred
             here
             ,
             that
             the
             right
             of
             the
             H.
             Power
             ,
             after
             the
             Synod
             ,
             to
             determine
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             Synod
             ,
             cannot
             be
             contracted
             only
             unto
             those
             Controversies
             ,
             wherein
             as
             it
             were
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             Religion
             is
             in
             Question
             .
             For
             there
             is
             the
             same
             right
             in
             the
             parts
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             whole
             :
             and
             the
             reasons
             before
             alleged
             give
             unto
             the
             H.
             Power
             a
             free
             finall
             Judgement
             ,
             in
             single
             Questions
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             all
             together
             .
             For
             also
             in
             single
             Questions
             ,
             Synolds
             may
             erre
             ,
             neither
             ought
             the
             H.
             Power
             to
             yield
             blind
             obedience
             to
             them
             ,
             much
             lesse
             by
             its
             Authority
             to
             defend
             a
             false
             and
             hurtfull
             doctrine
             ;
             or
             suffer
             
             the
             truth
             to
             be
             oppressed
             ;
             nor
             can
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             permit
             errours
             to
             encrease
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             and
             as
             their
             nature
             is
             ,
             one
             beget
             another
             ,
             till
             their
             number
             be
             so
             great
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             rooted
             out
             without
             hazard
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               Legislation
               about
               Sacred
               things
               .
            
          
           
             
             HItherto
             we
             have
             spoken
             generally
             ;
             now
             let
             us
             more
             neerly
             view
             the
             severall
             parts
             of
             Authority
             .
             The
             Act
             of
             Authority
             either
             respects
             all
             ,
             or
             single
             persons
             :
             that
             is
             Legislation
             ;
             this
             ,
             if
             an
             occasion
             of
             Sute
             ,
             is
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             if
             otherwise
             it
             is
             called
             by
             the
             generall
             name
             ,
             because
             it
             wants
             a
             speciall
             .
             Of
             this
             last
             sort
             ,
             the
             commands
             are
             such
             as
             the
             Centurions
             :
             
               I
               say
               unto
               this
               man
               ,
               
               Goe
               ,
               and
               he
               goeth
               :
               to
               another
               ,
               Come
               ,
               and
               he
               cometh
               :
               to
               my
               servant
               ,
               Doe
               this
               ,
               and
               he
               doth
               it
               :
            
             but
             the
             principall
             act
             is
             ,
             the
             Injunction
             of
             Functions
             permanent
             .
             
             In
             what
             things
             Legislation
             is
             ,
             may
             be
             understood
             by
             the
             precedent
             part
             of
             our
             discourse
             ;
             for
             almost
             all
             things
             belonging
             to
             Authority
             we
             have
             explained
             by
             examples
             of
             Legislation
             
             as
             the
             more
             noble
             .
             Thence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             a
             Law
             is
             made
             either
             of
             the
             things
             defined
             by
             Law
             Divine
             ,
             or
             of
             those
             that
             are
             left
             undefined
             .
             The
             Laws
             that
             are
             made
             ,
             either
             respect
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
             In
             nothing
             more
             shines
             forth
             the
             vertue
             of
             Supreme
             Authority
             ,
             than
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             in
             the
             power
             and
             choice
             thereof
             what
             Religion
             shall
             be
             publickly
             exercised
             .
             This
             ,
             all
             that
             have
             written
             Politicks
             put
             in
             the
             chiefest
             place
             ,
             among
             the
             Rights
             of
             Majesty
             ;
             and
             experience
             proves
             the
             same
             .
             For
             if
             you
             enquire
             ,
             Why
             in
             England
             under
             Queen
             Mary
             the
             Roman
             Religion
             was
             set
             up
             ,
             but
             under
             Queen
             Elisabeth
             the
             Evangelicall
             ;
             the
             nearest
             cause
             cannot
             be
             rendred
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             will
             and
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Queens
             ;
             or
             (
             as
             some
             will
             have
             it
             )
             of
             the
             Queens
             and
             Parliament
             .
             Enquire
             ,
             why
             one
             Religion
             is
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             another
             in
             Denmark
             ,
             another
             Sweden
             ;
             you
             must
             have
             recourse
             to
             the
             Supreme
             Governours
             will.
             
          
           
             
             But
             many
             doe
             object
             ,
             If
             that
             be
             so
             ,
             the
             State
             of
             Religion
             will
             be
             very
             unconstant
             ,
             especially
             where
             one
             is
             Ruler
             over
             all
             ;
             for
             upon
             change
             of
             the
             Kings
             mind
             ,
             Religion
             also
             will
             be
             changed
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             that
             they
             say
             :
             but
             that
             danger
             is
             
             in
             all
             other
             things
             as
             well
             as
             Sacred
             .
             The
             work
             will
             be
             like
             the
             work-man
             ;
             and
             the
             Law
             be
             as
             the
             King.
             Yet
             no
             mans
             right
             is
             to
             be
             denyed
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             danger
             of
             abusing
             it
             :
             for
             then
             no
             mans
             right
             shall
             be
             safe
             .
             Besides
             ,
             although
             the
             Highest
             Power
             should
             transfer
             that
             right
             upon
             another
             (
             which
             we
             have
             shewed
             he
             may
             not
             )
             the
             same
             danger
             would
             still
             remaine
             ;
             for
             the
             right
             would
             but
             passe
             from
             men
             to
             men
             :
             and
             every
             man
             may
             be
             deceived
             .
             Here
             then
             ,
             our
             only
             comfort
             lyes
             in
             the
             Divine
             providence
             .
             Indeed
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             men
             God
             hath
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             but
             ,
             
             
               The
               Kings
               heart
               is
               in
               the
               Lords
               hand
               ,
            
             after
             an
             especiall
             manner
             .
             God
             doth
             his
             work
             ,
             both
             by
             good
             and
             evill
             Kings
             .
             Sometimes
             a
             calme
             ,
             sometimes
             a
             storme
             is
             for
             the
             Church
             more
             useful
             .
             If
             the
             Governour
             be
             pious
             ,
             if
             a
             diligent
             reader
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             if
             assiduous
             in
             prayer
             ,
             if
             Reverent
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             if
             ready
             to
             heare
             wife
             Counsels
             ,
             by
             him
             will
             the
             truth
             be
             much
             advanced
             .
             But
             if
             he
             be
             of
             a
             perverse
             or
             corrupt
             judgement
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             more
             hurtfull
             to
             himself
             than
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             he
             must
             expect
             a
             heavy
             judgement
             from
             the
             King
             thereof
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             suffer
             his
             Church
             to
             be
             unrevenged
             .
             The
             Church
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             ,
             ceaseth
             not
             
             to
             be
             the
             Church
             ;
             yea
             ,
             if
             the
             King
             rage
             against
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             gather
             strength
             and
             inciease
             under
             persecution
             .
          
           
             
             Certainly
             ,
             't
             was
             never
             lawfull
             for
             Subjects
             to
             gaine
             by
             force
             the
             publick
             exercise
             of
             their
             Religion
             :
             the
             antient
             Christians
             when
             they
             were
             at
             strongest
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             Senators
             and
             Presidents
             very
             many
             of
             their
             mind
             ,
             never
             took
             such
             right
             unto
             themselves
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             alone
             publickly
             to
             authorize
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             remove
             the
             false
             .
             To
             remove
             Idols
             out
             of
             private
             places
             belongs
             to
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             place
             ;
             and
             upon
             his
             neglect
             ,
             to
             the
             King
             as
             the
             Lord
             generall
             :
             but
             to
             remove
             them
             out
             of
             the
             publick
             place
             is
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             and
             to
             whomsoever
             it
             shall
             delegate
             that
             office
             .
             
             And
             thus
             is
             that
             Law
             of
             Deut.
             to
             be
             interpreted
             ;
             
               You
               shall
               destroy
               their
               altars
               ,
               and
               break
               downe
               their
               statues
               ,
               and
               cut
               down
               their
               groves
               ,
               and
               burn
               their
               graven
               images
               with
               fire
               :
            
             The
             command
             must
             first
             be
             given
             by
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             and
             then
             must
             execution
             be
             done
             readily
             by
             the
             Subjects
             :
             
               Doe
               thus
            
             saith
             Austin
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             
               when
               you
               have
               receiv'd
               Commission
               for
               it
               .
            
             The
             Pagan
             Temples
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             were
             not
             shut
             up
             ,
             before
             that
             Law
             of
             Constantius
             ,
             
             extant
             in
             both
             the
             Codes
             .
             
               If
               any
               one
               hath
               broken
               Idols
               and
               there
               been
               slaine
               ,
            
             the
             Elibertine
             Councill
             forbids
             him
             to
             be
             receiv'd
             among
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             
               because
               it
               is
               not
               written
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               nor
               is
               any
               such
               thing
               found
               done
               by
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
          
           
             
             But
             the
             Highest
             Power
             hath
             not
             only
             forbidden
             Idolatrous
             Assemblies
             ,
             but
             those
             too
             ,
             which
             gave
             themselves
             to
             any
             evill
             superstition
             ,
             or
             errour
             publickly
             pernicious
             ,
             or
             were
             obstinate
             breakers
             of
             the
             Churches
             peace
             .
             Christian
             Emperours
             have
             excluded
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismacks
             from
             all
             accesse
             to
             honours
             ;
             have
             deprived
             them
             of
             the
             right
             to
             obteine
             any
             thing
             by
             Will
             ;
             have
             given
             away
             their
             Churches
             to
             the
             Catholicks
             .
             All
             which
             ,
             Austin
             at
             large
             defends
             against
             the
             Donatists
             .
             For
             those
             p●●shments
             of
             such
             inexcusable
             Delinquents
             in
             Religion
             ,
             which
             left
             them
             time
             of
             repentance
             ,
             the
             antient
             Church
             approv'd
             .
             But
             the
             paine
             of
             Death
             was
             so
             much
             against
             the
             gentlenesse
             of
             the
             old
             Religion
             ,
             that
             Idacius
             and
             Ithacius
             were
             condemned
             by
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Gallia
             ,
             for
             being
             Authors
             ,
             that
             certaine
             Priscillianists
             should
             be
             confuted
             with
             the
             sword
             :
             and
             in
             the
             East
             a
             whole
             Synod
             was
             condemned
             ,
             which
             had
             consented
             to
             the
             burning
             of
             Bogomilus
             .
          
           
           
             
             Yet
             sometimes
             also
             false
             Religions
             have
             gone
             unpunisht
             under
             pious
             Emperours
             .
             The
             Jews
             ,
             whilst
             they
             held
             from
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             Christian
             Law
             ,
             and
             from
             drawing
             over
             Christians
             to
             their
             Sect
             ,
             had
             alwaies
             free
             use
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
             Neither
             were
             the
             Pagan
             rites
             prohibited
             by
             Constantine
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             conversion
             ,
             but
             he
             advanced
             Pagans
             to
             the
             Consulship
             ,
             as
             Prudentius
             notes
             to
             Symathus
             .
             So
             Jovinian
             and
             Valentinian
             ,
             Princes
             worthy
             of
             all
             praise
             ,
             terrified
             not
             them
             with
             threathing
             edicts
             ,
             that
             violated
             the
             verity
             and
             unity
             of
             the
             Christian
             Law.
             And
             which
             is
             more
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             the
             Emperours
             did
             not
             only
             permit
             impunity
             to
             disagreeing
             sects
             ,
             but
             often
             made
             Laws
             to
             order
             their
             Assemblies
             .
             Constantine
             and
             following
             Emp●●urs
             grant
             to
             the
             chief
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Synagogues
             the
             same
             Rights
             with
             Christian
             Bishops
             .
             So
             Theodosius
             forbids
             any
             to
             be
             received
             into
             their
             Sect
             against
             the
             will
             of
             their
             Primates
             ;
             and
             forbidding
             them
             to
             be
             received
             into
             their
             Assemblies
             ,
             that
             denyed
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             Judgement
             ,
             or
             would
             not
             acknowledge
             the
             Angels
             to
             be
             Gods
             creature
             ,
             He
             saith
             
               he
               had
               reformed
               the
               Jewish
               Nation
               .
            
             So
             the
             Proconsuls
             took
             away
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Donatists
             from
             
             the
             Maximianists
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             proved
             to
             have
             been
             condemned
             in
             a
             Councill
             of
             the
             Donatists
             .
          
           
             
             Moreover
             ,
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             the
             Right
             .
             and
             Office
             of
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             is
             not
             only
             conversant
             about
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             the
             single
             parts
             ,
             as
             reason
             and
             examples
             doe
             evince
             .
             Reason
             ,
             because
             it
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             He
             that
             hath
             right
             upon
             the
             whole
             ,
             hath
             right
             upon
             the
             parts
             .
             Examples
             are
             at
             hand
             :
             Ezechias
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             suppresse
             the
             adorers
             superstition
             ,
             took
             away
             the
             Serpent
             set
             up
             by
             Moses
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             same
             right
             ,
             against
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             second
             Nicene
             Synod
             ,
             
               Charles
               the
               Great
            
             forbad
             the
             adoration
             of
             Images
             .
             Honorius
             and
             Arcadius
             repressed
             ,
             by
             their
             Edict
             ,
             Pelagius
             and
             Calestius
             ,
             the
             authors
             of
             a
             false
             opinion
             :
             and
             so
             of
             late
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             German
             Princes
             have
             purged
             their
             Churches
             (
             otherwise
             well
             ordered
             )
             of
             the
             Ubiquitarian
             Errour
             .
             
          
           
             For
             prevention
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             Constantine
             cut
             off
             needlesse
             Questions
             :
             an
             example
             worthy
             to
             be
             imitated
             by
             our
             Rulers
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             most
             true
             which
             Sisinius
             said
             to
             
               Theodosius
               ,
               By
               Disputations
               about
               Religion
               ,
               contentions
               only
               are
               inflam'd
               .
            
             The
             Emperour
             Andronicus
             ,
             of
             excellent
             knowledge
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             threatned
             the
             Bishops
             disputing
             subtilly
             
             upon
             ,
             
               The
               Father
               is
               greater
               than
               I
               :
            
             that
             unlesse
             they
             would
             abstain
             from
             such
             dangerous
             discourse
             ,
             he
             would
             throw
             them
             into
             the
             river
             .
             Even
             true
             words
             ,
             but
             not
             extant
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             were
             for
             a
             time
             forbidden
             to
             be
             used
             .
             So
             Heraclius
             the
             Emperour
             prohibited
             both
             the
             single
             and
             the
             double
             Energy
             to
             be
             ascribed
             to
             Christ
             ;
             that
             this
             is
             not
             to
             be
             dislik'd
             ,
             
             we
             have
             the
             authority
             of
             St.
             Basil
             for
             us
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             Many
             pious
             men
             abstained
             from
             the
             words
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             Homousion
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             the
             word
             Unbegotten
             is
             not
             to
             be
             used
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             because
             these
             words
             are
             not
             in
             Scripture
             .
             And
             Meletius
             of
             Antioch
             for
             a
             time
             abstained
             from
             questions
             about
             Doctrine
             ,
             only
             delivering
             what
             pertained
             to
             emendation
             of
             manners
             ,
             esteeming
             this
             care
             above
             the
             other
             .
             It
             is
             pertinent
             here
             ,
             which
             Plato
             hath
             in
             his
             Lawes
             ,
             That
             no
             man
             should
             publish
             any
             writing
             ,
             unlesse
             approved
             first
             by
             Judges
             appointed
             for
             the
             purpose
             .
          
           
             
             This
             is
             also
             an
             especiall
             work
             of
             Lawes
             ,
             to
             compose
             the
             manners
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
             The
             blind
             and
             the
             lame
             David
             excludeth
             from
             the
             Temple
             :
             Ezechias
             and
             Josias
             command
             the
             Priests
             to
             be
             purified
             .
             Justinian
             doth
             not
             allow
             the
             Bishops
             to
             wander
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             
             to
             play
             at
             Dice
             ,
             to
             be
             spectators
             at
             Playes
             .
             And
             Platina
             exclames
             
             very
             justly
             ,
             
               O
               King
               Lewis
               ,
               
               I
               would
               you
               lived
               in
               our
               times
               !
               Your
               most
               holy
               orders
               ,
               your
               Censure
               is
               now
               very
               necessary
               for
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
             To
             proceed
             ;
             That
             the
             Powers
             also
             used
             their
             Authority
             in
             defining
             things
             which
             the
             Divine
             Law
             hath
             left
             undefined
             ,
             is
             most
             plain
             .
             The
             King
             of
             Ninive
             proclam'd
             a
             Fast
             ;
             David
             commands
             the
             Ark
             to
             be
             transported
             ;
             Solomon
             orders
             all
             things
             for
             the
             ornament
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             Josias
             :
             who
             also
             takes
             care
             ,
             that
             the
             Treasure
             destin'd
             for
             Sacred
             uses
             be
             not
             alienated
             .
             Of
             this
             kind
             is
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Constitutions
             which
             appear
             in
             Theodosius
             and
             
             Justinian's
             ●ode
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Novels
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             French
             Capitulars
             :
             as
             ,
             of
             the
             age
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             Presbyters
             ,
             Deaconesses
             ,
             of
             the
             immunity
             and
             judgements
             of
             the
             Clergy-men
             ,
             and
             insinite
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             were
             tedious
             to
             number
             ,
             That
             in
             those
             Lawes
             are
             Constituted
             many
             things
             that
             are
             not
             in
             the
             Canons
             ,
             both
             the
             Reading
             shewes
             ,
             and
             Whitaker
             confesses
             .
             Therefore
             also
             in
             the
             Trent
             Synod
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             France
             doubted
             not
             to
             declare
             by
             his
             Orators
             ,
             
               That
               the
               most
               Christian
               Kings
            
             (
             so
             't
             is
             in
             the
             Acts
             )
             
               have
               made
               many
               Edicts
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               after
               the
               Example
               of
            
             Constantine
             ,
             Theodosius
             ,
             Valentinian
             ,
             
             lentinian
             ,
             Justinian
             ,
             
               and
               other
               Christian
               Emperours
               ;
               That
               they
               have
               made
               many
               Ecclesiasticall
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               the
               antient
               Popes
               not
               only
               were
               not
               displeased
               with
               ,
               but
               some
               receiv'd
               into
               their
               Decrees
               ;
               and
               esteem'd
               the
               chiefe
               authors
               of
               them
               ,
            
             Charles
             the
             Great
             ,
             and
             Lewis
             the
             Ninth
             
               most
               Christian
               Kings
               ,
               worthy
               the
               name
               of
               Saints
               ;
               That
               the
               Prelates
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Order
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Prescript
               of
               those
               Lawes
               ,
               have
               piously
               and
               Christianly
               ruled
               and
               govern'd
               the
               Church
               of
               France
               .
            
          
           
             
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             it
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperours
             for
             the
             most
             part
             in
             making
             lawes
             had
             respect
             unto
             the
             Canons
             ,
             old
             ,
             or
             new
             :
             whence
             is
             that
             saying
             ,
             
               The
               Lawes
               disdain
               not
               to
               imitate
               the
               Sacred
               Canons
            
             ;
             For
             ,
             in
             things
             not
             defined
             by
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             the
             Canons
             are
             usefull
             to
             the
             Law-giver
             two
             wayes
             .
             They
             doe
             both
             contain
             the
             Counseis
             of
             wise
             men
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             Law
             more
             gracious
             in
             the
             subjects
             eye
             .
             This
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             the
             right
             making
             of
             a
             Law
             ;
             so
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             obtained
             ,
             is
             very
             profitable
             .
             Justinian's
             Novel
             is
             Extant
             ,
             wherein
             he
             gives
             
               the
               force
               of
               Lawes
               to
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Canons
               ,
               set
               forth
               ,
               or
               confirmed
               by
               the
               four
               Synods
               ,
               the
            
             Nicene
             ,
             
               the
               first
               of
            
             Constantinople
             ,
             
               the
               first
               of
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             
             
               and
               that
               of
            
             Chalcedon
             .
             Where
             by
             the
             word
             Confirmed
             ,
             we
             must
             understand
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             old
             Provinciall
             Councils
             ,
             which
             being
             generally
             receiv'd
             ,
             were
             therefore
             contained
             in
             the
             Code
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Canons
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             to
             that
             which
             some
             Enquire
             ,
             whether
             the
             Church
             hath
             any
             Legislative
             Power
             ,
             the
             Answer
             may
             be
             given
             out
             of
             our
             former
             Treatise
             .
             By
             Divine
             Law
             it
             hath
             none
             .
             Before
             the
             Christian
             Emperours
             ,
             the
             Decrees
             of
             Synods
             ,
             for
             the
             order
             ,
             or
             the
             ornament
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             not
             called
             Lawes
             but
             Canons
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             either
             the
             force
             of
             Counsell
             only
             ,
             as
             in
             those
             things
             that
             rather
             concern
             single
             persons
             ,
             than
             the
             whole
             Church
             ;
             or
             else
             they
             bind
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             willing
             ,
             and
             the
             unwilling
             being
             the
             fewer
             ,
             by
             necessity
             of
             determination
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             
             not
             by
             any
             humane
             Authority
             .
          
           
             This
             notwithstanding
             ,
             some
             Legislative
             Power
             may
             be
             granted
             by
             Humane
             Law
             ,
             to
             Churches
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             Synods
             .
             For
             if
             to
             other
             Companies
             and
             Colleges
             ,
             whose
             usefulnesse
             is
             not
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             Power
             (
             as
             we
             have
             said
             above
             )
             may
             be
             granted
             by
             the
             Supreme
             Governour
             ;
             why
             not
             also
             to
             the
             
             Church
             ,
             especially
             when
             no
             Divine
             Law
             is
             against
             it
             .
             But
             two
             things
             must
             be
             here
             observed
             .
             First
             ,
             this
             Legislation
             granted
             ,
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             diminish
             the
             right
             of
             the
             H.
             Power
             ,
             (
             't
             is
             granted
             Cumulatively
             ,
             as
             the
             Schooles
             speak
             ,
             not
             Privatively
             :
             )
             for
             the
             H.
             Power
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             communicate
             to
             another
             the
             right
             of
             making
             Lawes
             generall
             or
             speciall
             ,
             yet
             can
             it
             not
             abdicate
             the
             same
             right
             from
             it selfe
             .
             Next
             ,
             the
             Lawes
             made
             by
             any
             such
             Company
             ,
             may
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             cause
             ,
             be
             nulled
             and
             corrected
             by
             the
             H.
             Power
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             two
             Lawgivers
             ,
             both
             highest
             ,
             cannot
             be
             in
             one
             Common-wealth
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             Inferiour
             must
             obey
             the
             Superiour
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             in
             the
             constitutions
             of
             Synods
             ,
             we
             see
             the
             assent
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             expressed
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
             
               At
               the
               command
               of
               the
               King
               ;
               By
               the
               Decrce
               of
               the
               most
               glorious
               Prince
               ,
               the
               Synod
               hath
               Constituted
               or
               Decreed
               .
            
          
           
             
             It
             may
             be
             objected
             here
             ,
             That
             Kings
             sometimes
             affirme
             they
             are
             bound
             by
             the
             Canons
             ,
             and
             forbid
             to
             obey
             their
             Edicts
             contrary
             thereto
             .
             But
             this
             is
             of
             the
             same
             sense
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             professe
             to
             live
             by
             their
             own
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             forbid
             their
             Rescripts
             if
             they
             are
             against
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             to
             be
             observ'd
             .
             For
             such
             professions
             take
             not
             away
             their
             
             Right
             ,
             but
             declare
             their
             will
             :
             As
             a
             clause
             added
             in
             a
             former
             Testament
             ,
             derogating
             from
             the
             later
             ,
             makes
             the
             later
             of
             no
             value
             ;
             not
             because
             the
             Testator
             might
             not
             make
             a
             later
             Testament
             ,
             but
             because
             what
             is
             written
             in
             it
             is
             supposed
             not
             approved
             by
             his
             free
             and
             perfect
             Judgement
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             be
             a
             speciall
             derogation
             from
             the
             derogating
             clause
             ,
             as
             the
             later
             Testament
             is
             of
             value
             ;
             so
             is
             the
             later
             Constitution
             too
             .
          
           
             
             But
             that
             Canons
             have
             been
             nulled
             and
             amended
             by
             Emperours
             and
             Kings
             ,
             and
             that
             Synods
             ascrib'd
             that
             Power
             to
             them
             was
             prov'd
             sufficiently
             ,
             when
             we
             treated
             of
             Synods
             .
             Yea
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             more
             )
             even
             those
             Canons
             ,
             which
             are
             found
             in
             the
             Apostles
             writings
             were
             not
             perpetually
             observ'd
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             supposed
             to
             contain
             not
             so
             much
             an
             exposition
             of
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             as
             Counsell
             accommodated
             to
             those
             times
             .
             
             Such
             is
             the
             Canon
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             That
             a
             Neophite
             be
             not
             made
             a
             Bishop
             ;
             which
             was
             renewed
             in
             the
             Synod
             of
             Laodicea
             .
             Yet
             in
             the
             Election
             of
             Nectarius
             this
             Canon
             was
             layd
             by
             ,
             by
             Theodosius
             ;
             and
             by
             Valentinian
             ,
             in
             the
             Election
             of
             Ambrose
             .
             And
             such
             is
             that
             Canon
             ,
             
             That
             a
             Widow
             under
             sixty
             be
             not
             chosen
             for
             a
             Deaconesse
             :
             which
             Theodosius
             also
             constituted
             
             by
             a
             Law.
             Yet
             Justinian
             permitted
             one
             of
             fourty
             to
             be
             chosen
             .
             
             'T
             is
             not
             to
             be
             forgotten
             here
             ,
             that
             the
             Hebrew
             Kings
             excepted
             some
             actions
             from
             the
             Divine
             Law
             it selfe
             .
             There
             was
             a
             Law
             ,
             
               That
               no
               unclean
               person
               should
               eat
               the
               Passeover
               .
            
             Yet
             Ezechius
             ,
             having
             poured
             forth
             his
             prayers
             to
             God
             ;
             granted
             an
             Indulgence
             to
             the
             unclean
             to
             cat
             thereof
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             Law
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Beasts
             should
             be
             slain
             by
             the
             Priests
             :
             and
             yet
             twice
             under
             Ezechias
             the
             Levites
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             want
             of
             Priests
             ,
             were
             admitted
             to
             this
             office
             .
             Not
             that
             the
             Kings
             loosed
             any
             one
             from
             the
             bond
             of
             Divine
             Law
             (
             for
             that
             can
             no
             man
             doe
             )
             but
             that
             according
             to
             equity
             ,
             the
             best
             Interpreter
             both
             of
             Divine
             and
             Humane
             Law
             ,
             they
             declared
             the
             Law
             Divine
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             Constitution
             of
             affaires
             ,
             to
             lose
             its
             obligation
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             himself
             :
             For
             such
             a
             Declaration
             ,
             as
             in
             private
             actions
             ,
             and
             not
             capable
             of
             delay
             ,
             it
             is
             wont
             to
             be
             made
             by
             private
             men
             ,
             (
             So
             David
             and
             his
             companions
             interpreted
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             permits
             the
             Priests
             only
             to
             eat
             of
             the
             Shew-bread
             ,
             to
             have
             no
             binding
             force
             in
             the
             case
             of
             extreme
             hunger
             )
             so
             in
             publick
             actions
             ,
             or
             in
             private
             also
             that
             may
             be
             delay'd
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             made
             by
             the
             Highest
             Power
             the
             Defender
             and
             Guardian
             of
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             according
             to
             
             the
             counsell
             of
             wise
             and
             godly
             men
             .
             And
             hither
             ,
             for
             conclusion
             ,
             I
             refer
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Macchees
             ,
             it
             was
             enacted
             that
             it
             should
             be
             lawfull
             to
             give
             battell
             to
             the
             Enemy
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               Jurisdiction
               about
               Sacred
               things
               .
            
          
           
             
             TO
             Legislation
             ,
             Jurisdiction
             is
             coherent
             ,
             with
             so
             neer
             a
             tye
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             one
             cannot
             be
             without
             the
             other
             .
             Wherefore
             if
             the
             Supreme
             Legislation
             about
             Sacredthings
             ,
             under
             God
             ,
             agrees
             to
             the
             Soveraign
             Power
             ;
             it
             followes
             ,
             that
             the
             Jurisdiction
             also
             agrees
             unto
             it
             .
             Jurisdiction
             is
             partly
             Civill
             ,
             partly
             Criminall
             .
             'T
             was
             a
             point
             of
             Civill
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             that
             the
             Episcopall
             Sea
             of
             Antioch
             was
             abjudged
             and
             taken
             away
             from
             
               Paulus
               Samosatenus
            
             .
             The
             Criminal
             ,
             from
             the
             chiefe
             part
             of
             it
             is
             call'd
             the
             Sword
             ;
             
               Hee
               beareth
               not
               the
               Sword
               in
               vain
               ,
               but
               is
               an
               avenger
               upon
               all
               that
               do
               evill
               :
            
             therefore
             upon
             them
             too
             ,
             that
             doe
             evill
             in
             matters
             of
             Religlon
             .
             
             Of
             this
             sort
             was
             the
             command
             of
             Nebuchodonosor
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             torn
             in
             pieces
             ,
             who
             were
             contumelious
             against
             the
             true
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             Josias
             ,
             wherby
             Idolaters
             were
             put
             to
             
             Death
             .
             Relegation
             also
             belongs
             to
             Jurisdiction
             .
             So
             Solomon
             confin'd
             Abiathar
             the
             Priest
             ;
             without
             any
             Council
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ely
             well
             notes
             ;
             t
             was
             indeed
             for
             treason
             ,
             but
             he
             had
             as
             good
             Right
             to
             punish
             him
             ,
             if
             the
             offence
             had
             been
             against
             the
             Divine
             Lawes
             .
             So
             the
             Christian
             Emperours
             banisht
             
               Arius
               ,
               Nestorius
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Heretiques
             .
             Esdras
             and
             his
             associates
             received
             Jurisdiction
             from
             Artaxerxes
             ;
             whereby
             they
             punished
             the
             obstinate
             Jewes
             with
             the
             publication
             of
             their
             goods
             ,
             and
             ejection
             out
             of
             the
             publick
             Society
             .
             The
             very
             same
             punishment
             in
             the
             Gospell
             is
             call'd
             
               Casting
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogue
            
             .
             For
             as
             Esdras
             had
             all
             kind
             of
             Jurisdiction
             by
             the
             grant
             of
             the
             Persian
             King
             :
             so
             by
             the
             permission
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Emperours
             afterward
             ,
             the
             Synedry
             of
             the
             Jewes
             retained
             this
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             power
             of
             binding
             and
             scourging
             .
             We
             learn
             out
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             masters
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             three
             degrees
             of
             casting
             out
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             :
             by
             the
             first
             ,
             Nidui
             ,
             the
             party
             was
             commanded
             to
             stand
             off
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             in
             a
             meaner
             place
             :
             by
             the
             second
             ,
             Cherem
             ,
             He
             was
             not
             permitted
             to
             appear
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             suffer'd
             to
             make
             use
             of
             him
             ,
             nor
             allow
             him
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             to
             sustain
             his
             life
             in
             a
             most
             slender
             manner
             :
             the
             third
             degree
             ,
             
             in
             Chaldee
             Scammatha
             ,
             was
             the
             proper
             punishment
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             had
             deserved
             death
             ,
             but
             ,
             the
             Power
             of
             capitall
             Judgement
             being
             taken
             away
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             put
             to
             death
             :
             his
             touch
             and
             commerce
             all
             men
             shunned
             .
             Some
             such
             thing
             seems
             that
             to
             be
             in
             Johns
             Epistle
             ,
             
               casting
               out
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             which
             Diotrephes
             did
             ,
             that
             lov'd
             preeminence
             ,
             
             and
             assum'd
             unto
             himself
             Dominion
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             also
             a
             point
             of
             Jurisdiction
             to
             abdicate
             any
             one
             from
             the
             Priests
             Office
             ,
             which
             Josias
             did
             to
             the
             Schismaticall
             Priests
             ,
             only
             allowing
             them
             where
             with
             to
             live
             .
             So
             Theodosius
             and
             other
             Emperours
             made
             decrees
             about
             the
             deposition
             or
             restitution
             of
             Bishops
             .
             Constantine
             threatens
             the
             contumacious
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             tels
             them
             they
             should
             be
             rul'd
             ,
             by
             the
             vertue
             of
             Gods
             servant
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             my self
             .
             For
             we
             must
             note
             ,
             to
             the
             right
             of
             the
             sword
             it
             belongs
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             eject
             out
             of
             that
             Office
             ,
             which
             flows
             from
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             but
             from
             all
             other
             Offices
             of
             what
             kind
             soever
             .
          
           
             
             That
             Jurisdiction
             about
             Sacred
             things
             ,
             being
             a
             part
             of
             Empire
             largely
             taken
             ,
             agrees
             to
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             ,
             is
             very
             plain
             .
             Let
             us
             see
             ,
             whether
             any
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             Humane
             Law
             being
             set
             apart
             ,
             agrees
             to
             the
             
             Ministers
             of
             holy
             things
             :
             and
             afterward
             ,
             we
             will
             consider
             what
             is
             given
             to
             them
             by
             Humane
             Law.
             Naturally
             ,
             the
             Priests
             have
             no
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             Coactive
             or
             Imperative
             Judgement
             :
             because
             their
             whole
             Function
             includes
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             in
             the
             nature
             thereof
             .
             
             That
             Jurisdiction
             which
             the
             Priests
             had
             in
             the
             Primitive
             State
             of
             the
             Naturall
             Law
             ,
             they
             had
             as
             Magistrates
             ,
             not
             as
             Priests
             ;
             for
             even
             when
             the
             Priesthood
             was
             not
             joynd
             with
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             seldome
             were
             the
             Priests
             without
             some
             power
             .
             Hence
             is
             Cohen
             a
             name
             common
             both
             to
             Priests
             and
             Magistrates
             ;
             and
             among
             many
             Nations
             the
             Custome
             was
             the
             same
             .
             For
             the
             Druids
             among
             the
             Gauls
             were
             the
             most
             noble
             of
             that
             Nation
             ;
             and
             among
             the
             Cappadocians
             ,
             as
             Strabo
             ,
             himself
             a
             Cappadocian
             ,
             tels
             us
             ,
             the
             Sacerdotall
             dignity
             was
             next
             to
             the
             Regall
             ,
             and
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             were
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             same
             family
             .
             Tacitus
             writes
             ,
             that
             the
             German
             Priests
             of
             old
             ,
             had
             alone
             the
             Power
             to
             punish
             ;
             and
             among
             the
             Romans
             ,
             that
             which
             Lentulus
             said
             in
             the
             Senate
             ,
             
             
               The
               Priefts
               are
               judges
               of
               Religion
               ,
            
             signifies
             not
             only
             the
             judgement
             of
             skill
             ,
             but
             of
             power
             .
             But
             the
             Mosaicall
             Law
             plainly
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             principally
             to
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             as
             it
             gave
             
             eminent
             dignity
             ,
             so
             Jurisdiction
             too
             ,
             yet
             under
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             whether
             a
             King
             or
             Councill
             .
             And
             't
             is
             manifest
             ,
             where
             neither
             a
             King
             was
             constituted
             ,
             nor
             a
             Judge
             ,
             there
             the
             High
             Priest
             was
             Prince
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             most
             eminent
             among
             all
             ,
             whether
             Private
             men
             or
             Magistrates
             .
             Examples
             whereof
             are
             Heli
             ,
             and
             afterward
             the
             Asmoneans
             .
             That
             among
             the
             Jewes
             the
             Sacerdotall
             Nobility
             was
             of
             prime
             note
             ,
             both
             Josephus
             and
             Philo
             observe
             .
             That
             the
             Priests
             had
             Magistracy
             ,
             even
             this
             alone
             may
             prove
             ,
             
               that
               he
               is
               to
               dye
               who
               obeyed
               not
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Priest
               .
            
             
             In
             which
             Law
             the
             High
             Priest
             is
             equalled
             to
             the
             Highest
             Judge
             .
             Nor
             did
             they
             only
             give
             judgement
             in
             Sacred
             but
             in
             Civill
             affairs
             ,
             being
             the
             best
             interpreters
             of
             the
             whole
             Law
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             the
             wisdome
             in
             Divine
             and
             Humane
             Law
             being
             not
             divided
             .
             
             Whence
             also
             ,
             Philo
             ,
             where
             he
             brings
             in
             Moses
             upon
             the
             Tribunall
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Priests
             sate
             with
             him
             on
             the
             Bench.
             But
             in
             the
             Evangelicall
             Law
             ,
             Christ
             having
             not
             given
             unto
             Pastors
             any
             Dominion
             or
             Command
             ,
             neither
             hath
             he
             given
             them
             any
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             coercive
             Judicature
             .
             Yet
             let
             us
             see
             ,
             what
             actions
             there
             are
             ,
             either
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Church
             if
             self
             ,
             which
             have
             
             any
             shew
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             therefore
             for
             their
             likenesse
             may
             come
             under
             that
             name
             .
             Those
             actions
             we
             doe
             here
             consider
             ,
             which
             owe
             nothing
             to
             Humane
             Law
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             .
             
             To
             Jurisdiction
             doth
             seeme
             to
             pertaine
             that
             Rod
             ,
             where
             with
             Paul
             threatneth
             the
             Corinthians
             ;
             whereby
             is
             meant
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             explains
             himself
             ,
             
             
               to
               use
               sharpnesse
               ,
               to
               revenge
               all
               unrighteousnesse
               ,
               not
               to
               spare
            
             ;
             all
             which
             are
             expressions
             of
             a
             certain
             miraculous
             vertue
             of
             imposing
             punishment
             .
             
             Thus
             Ananias
             and
             Saphira
             fell
             down
             dead
             ,
             
             Elymas
             was
             smitten
             with
             blindnesse
             ,
             
             Hymeneus
             and
             Alexander
             ,
             and
             the
             incestuous
             Corinthian
             were
             deliver'd
             to
             Satan
             .
             
               To
               deliver
               to
               Satan
            
             ,
             was
             plainly
             a
             point
             of
             miraculous
             Power
             ,
             which
             inflicted
             torment
             on
             the
             body
             ,
             such
             as
             Saul
             in
             former
             time
             felt
             after
             his
             departure
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             Chrysostome
             and
             other
             Fathers
             interpret
             .
             This
             is
             certaine
             ,
             when
             the
             earthly
             Powers
             used
             not
             the
             Kight
             of
             punishing
             ,
             God
             had
             given
             them
             ,
             to
             purge
             and
             defend
             the
             Church
             ;
             what
             was
             wanting
             in
             Humane
             ayde
             ,
             God
             himself
             supplyed
             by
             Divine
             assistance
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             Manna
             ceased
             ,
             after
             the
             people
             were
             brought
             into
             the
             promised
             Land
             ;
             so
             ,
             after
             the
             Emperours
             took
             on
             them
             the
             Patronage
             
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whose
             Office
             was
             to
             punish
             them
             that
             troubled
             the
             Church
             without
             or
             within
             ,
             the
             forenamed
             Divine
             punishments
             expired
             .
             To
             speak
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             that
             Divine
             execution
             of
             revenge
             was
             properly
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             God
             not
             of
             men
             ,
             because
             the
             whole
             work
             was
             Gods
             ,
             not
             the
             Apostles
             .
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             give
             testimony
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospell
             Preacht
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             Apostles
             prayers
             ,
             or
             presence
             ,
             and
             touch
             ,
             he
             healed
             diseases
             ,
             and
             cast
             forth
             Devils
             :
             so
             ,
             at
             their
             imprecation
             ,
             commanded
             men
             to
             be
             vexed
             with
             diseases
             ,
             or
             seazed
             on
             by
             Devils
             .
             Nor
             did
             Paul
             more
             in
             delivering
             men
             to
             Satan
             ,
             than
             did
             Peter
             and
             John
             in
             curing
             the
             lame
             man
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             
             they
             did
             
               nothing
               by
               their
               own
               Power
            
             ,
             and
             transcribe
             the
             whole
             effect
             to
             God.
             At
             the
             Churches
             prayers
             also
             did
             God
             often
             shew
             the
             like
             signs
             of
             his
             displeasure
             ;
             
             therefore
             are
             the
             Corinthians
             blamed
             ,
             that
             they
             mourned
             not
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             the
             incestuous
             person
             might
             bee
             taken
             away
             from
             among
             them
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             is
             that
             wish
             ,
             not
             command
             ,
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             to
             the
             Gal.
             
             
               Would
               they
               were
               cut
               off
               ,
               that
               trouble
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
             Now
             ,
             in
             the
             perpetuall
             Office
             of
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             some
             resemblance
             of
             Jurisdiction
             hath
             the
             
               use
               of
               the
               Keys
            
             .
             So
             ,
             by
             Christ
             
             himself
             is
             called
             ,
             that
             application
             of
             the
             Gospel-threats
             and
             promises
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             to
             particular
             men
             .
             Whereunto
             Preaching
             hath
             the
             same
             proportion
             ,
             as
             Legislation
             to
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             wherefore
             by
             the
             same
             figure
             is
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Keys
             calld
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             Legislation
             .
             It
             hath
             been
             shewed
             afore
             ,
             that
             Christ
             ,
             as
             alone
             he
             gives
             Law
             to
             souls
             ,
             so
             alone
             he
             passeth
             sentence
             on
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             by
             the
             last
             judgement
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             also
             by
             retaining
             or
             remitting
             sins
             .
             
               He
               alone
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Ambrose
               ,
               remits
               durosins
               ,
               who
               alone
               hath
               dyed
               for
               our
            
             sins
             .
             And
             Jerome
             saith
             ,
             
               As
               the
               Priest
               makes
               the
               leprous
               clean
               or
               unclean
               ,
               so
               the
               Bishop
               or
               Presbyter
               binds
               or
               looses
               .
            
             The
             same
             Father
             shews
             ,
             where
             he
             ,
             that
             useth
             the
             Key
             ,
             erres
             either
             
               in
               fact
            
             or
             Law
             ,
             there
             the
             Key
             is
             of
             none
             effect
             .
             'T
             is
             otherwise
             in
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             for
             there
             ,
             what
             the
             Judge
             erring
             hath
             pronounced
             ,
             stands
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             Authority
             that
             gives
             sentence
             ,
             and
             passes
             into
             a
             judged
             case
             .
             As
             then
             ,
             the
             Cryer
             doth
             not
             give
             the
             sentence
             ,
             that
             he
             declares
             either
             rightly
             or
             amisse
             ;
             so
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             in
             that
             use
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             cannot
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             exercise
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             
             To
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Keys
             coheres
             the
             prescription
             
             of
             works
             of
             penance
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             be
             generall
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Baptist
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             
               Bring
               forth
               fruits
               meet
               for
               repentance
            
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             Daniel
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             
               Break
               off
               thy
               sins
               by
               mercy
               :
            
             or
             if
             speciall
             ,
             as
             the
             enjoyning
             restitution
             ,
             and
             open
             detestation
             of
             an
             open
             offence
             ;
             it
             pertains
             to
             the
             annuntiation
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             not
             to
             Jurisdiction
             .
             But
             if
             that
             be
             specally
             prescrib'd
             ,
             which
             the
             Divine
             Law
             hath
             not
             specially
             defin'd
             ,
             this
             belongs
             not
             to
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             but
             ought
             to
             be
             refer'd
             to
             Counsell
             ,
             by
             which
             name
             it
             is
             very
             often
             called
             by
             the
             antient
             writers
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             as
             Philosophers
             ,
             Physicians
             ,
             Lawyers
             ,
             and
             friends
             also
             giving
             Counsell
             ,
             doe
             not
             properly
             
               pronounce
               sentence
            
             ,
             although
             oft
             times
             the
             Counsell
             is
             such
             as
             cannot
             ,
             without
             great
             fault
             ,
             be
             rejected
             :
             so
             neither
             doth
             the
             Pastor
             pronounce
             senrence
             ,
             or
             use
             Jurisdiction
             when
             he
             affords
             advice
             wholesome
             for
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             
             Moreover
             ,
             it
             is
             annexed
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Keys
             (
             which
             also
             hath
             some
             appearance
             of
             Jurisdiction
             )
             not
             to
             exhibite
             unto
             certaine
             persons
             the
             seals
             of
             Divine
             grace
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             Baptizeth
             ,
             or
             gives
             the
             Eucharist
             (
             as
             the
             old
             manner
             was
             )
             into
             the
             mouth
             or
             hand
             of
             the
             receiver
             ,
             exerciseth
             not
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             Ministeriall
             
             act
             :
             so
             likewise
             ,
             he
             that
             abstains
             from
             the
             same
             actions
             .
             Nor
             is
             any
             difference
             here
             between
             visible
             and
             vocall
             signs
             .
             By
             what
             right
             therefore
             a
             Pastor
             declares
             in
             words
             to
             a
             man
             openly
             wicked
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             an
             Alien
             from
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ;
             by
             the
             same
             right
             he
             forbears
             to
             exhibite
             Bapusme
             to
             him
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             sign
             of
             the
             Remission
             of
             sins
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             be
             Baptiz'd
             .
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             signe
             of
             Communion
             with
             Christ
             .
             For
             the
             signe
             is
             not
             to
             be
             applyed
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             thing
             signified
             belongs
             not
             ,
             nor
             is
             a
             Pearl
             to
             be
             cast
             to
             Swine
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             in
             the
             Churches
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             proclaimed
             by
             the
             Deacon
             )
             
               Holy
               things
               are
               for
               holy
               persons
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             only
             against
             verity
             ,
             but
             against
             charity
             too
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             partaker
             of
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             
             
               that
               discerneth
               not
               the
               Lord
               ,
               body
               ;
               for
               he
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               damnation
               to
               himself
            
             ;
             Here
             then
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Pastor
             only
             suspends
             his
             own
             act
             ,
             not
             exerciseth
             any
             right
             of
             Domiuion
             over
             the
             acts
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             it
             appears
             ,
             these
             things
             perteine
             to
             the
             use
             of
             liberty
             ,
             not
             the
             exercise
             of
             Jurisdiction
             .
             The
             like
             in
             some
             proportion
             wee
             observe
             in
             a
             Physician
             ,
             that
             attending
             his
             Hydropic
             patient
             ,
             will
             not
             give
             him
             water
             when
             he
             cals
             for
             it
             ,
             because
             't
             is
             hurtfull
             :
             or
             ,
             in
             a
             grave
             man
             ,
             
             that
             will
             not
             vouchsafe
             a
             debauched
             man
             the
             honour
             of
             Salutation
             :
             and
             in
             those
             ,
             that
             avoid
             the
             company
             of
             men
             infected
             with
             Leprosie
             ,
             or
             other
             contagious
             disease
             .
          
           
             
             We
             have
             looked
             upon
             the
             actions
             proper
             unto
             Pastors
             ;
             let
             us
             come
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             belong
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             are
             common
             to
             the
             Pastor
             with
             the
             Church
             .
             First
             then
             ,
             
               the
               people
            
             (
             that
             we
             may
             speak
             with
             
               Cyprian
               )
               in
               obedience
               to
               the
               Precepts
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               ought
               to
               separate
               themselves
               from
               a
               sinfull
               Pastor
               .
            
             For
             command
             is
             given
             to
             every
             one
             particularly
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             in
             generall
             ,
             
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               to
               sly
               from
               a
               strange
               shepheard
               ,
               to
               avoid
               them
               that
               cause
               divisions
               and
               offences
               comrary
               to
               the
               doctrine
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             faith
             full
             are
             commanded
             to
             decline
             their
             familiar
             conversation
             ,
             who
             ,
             being
             named
             brethren
             ,
             
               are
               Whormongers
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               Railers
               ,
            
             
             
               Drunkards
               Greedy
               ,
               Heretiques
            
             ,
             making
             a
             gain
             of
             godliness
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             behaving
             themselves
             inordinately
             ,
             against
             the
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Withdraw
               your selves
               from
               such
               ,
               be
               not
               mingled
               with
               them
               ,
               turn
               away
               from
               them
               ,
               eat
               not
               with
               them
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             in
             sundry
             places
             .
             For
             such
             men
             are
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             Jude
             speaks
             )
             
               spots
               in
               the
               love
               feasts
            
             of
             Christians
             .
             Wherefore
             when
             the
             Scripture
             makes
             use
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             't
             is
             manifest
             ,
             
             no
             act
             is
             signified
             greater
             than
             a
             private
             one
             ;
             for
             what
             is
             the
             Church
             here
             bid
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             what
             a
             Disciple
             doth
             ,
             when
             he
             deserts
             an
             evill
             Doctor
             ;
             or
             honest
             men
             doe
             ,
             when
             they
             renounce
             the
             friendship
             or
             society
             of
             their
             Companions
             fallen
             into
             wickednesse
             ?
             The
             words
             ,
             that
             afterward
             came
             into
             use
             ,
             Deposition
             of
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             Excommunication
             of
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             seem
             to
             come
             neerer
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             Command
             ;
             but
             words
             are
             to
             be
             measured
             by
             the
             matter
             ,
             not
             matter
             by
             the
             words
             .
             A
             Church
             is
             said
             
               to
               depose
            
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             when
             it
             ceaseth
             to
             use
             his
             Pastorship
             ;
             
               to
               Excommunicate
            
             a
             brother
             ,
             when
             it
             withdrawes
             it self
             from
             his
             Communion
             ;
             in
             both
             cases
             ,
             it
             useth
             its
             own
             right
             ,
             taketh
             away
             no
             right
             from
             another
             ;
             and
             although
             it
             doth
             not
             that
             without
             judgement
             ,
             (
             whence
             also
             the
             faithfull
             are
             said
             
               to
               judge
               those
               that
               are
               within
            
             )
             it
             exerciseth
             no
             Jurisdiction
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             
             for
             Jurisdiction
             is
             of
             a
             Superiour
             over
             the
             Inferiour
             ,
             but
             Judgement
             is
             often
             among
             equalls
             ;
             as
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             
             
               Judge
               not
               ,
               that
               ye
               be
               not
               judged
               .
            
          
           
             Having
             weighed
             what
             is
             of
             Divine
             right
             ,
             let
             us
             now
             see
             whit
             hath
             been
             added
             ,
             either
             Canonicall
             or
             Legall
             .
             This
             was
             Canonicall
             ,
             and
             sprung
             from
             the
             Pastors
             Counsell
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             consent
             ,
             
             that
             inquisition
             began
             to
             be
             made
             into
             actions
             also
             not
             manifest
             ;
             and
             that
             such
             as
             abstained
             not
             from
             their
             sin
             ,
             were
             not
             admitted
             to
             the
             Holy
             Communion
             ,
             but
             after
             a
             certain
             space
             of
             time
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             not
             unlawfull
             to
             doe
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             this
             way
             was
             more
             expedient
             both
             for
             the
             lapsed
             and
             for
             others
             .
             For
             the
             lapsed
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             the
             more
             detest
             their
             sin
             ;
             for
             others
             ,
             that
             the
             example
             might
             deterre
             them
             from
             the
             like
             offence
             .
             Hence
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             persons
             guilty
             of
             some
             grievous
             crime
             ,
             first
             bewailed
             their
             fault
             for
             a
             while
             without
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             after
             by
             severall
             steps
             were
             admitted
             to
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             all
             to
             the
             Sacred
             Mysteries
             .
             With
             the
             like
             severity
             did
             the
             Essens
             of
             old
             chastise
             the
             offences
             of
             their
             order
             ,
             as
             Josephus
             relates
             ;
             and
             at
             this
             day
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             being
             but
             meerly
             private
             men
             ,
             doe
             enjoyn
             penalties
             to
             the
             followers
             of
             their
             sect
             ,
             that
             are
             delinquents
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             kill'd
             a
             man
             ,
             standing
             out
             of
             doores
             proclames
             himself
             a
             man-slayer
             .
             To
             others
             are
             appointed
             abstinence
             ,
             stripes
             ,
             and
             exile
             also
             ;
             for
             what
             is
             wanting
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Rulers
             ,
             is
             supplyed
             by
             the
             reverence
             of
             those
             that
             obey
             .
          
           
             To
             return
             to
             the
             Christian
             discipline
             :
             that
             the
             Institutes
             thereof
             were
             never
             reckoned
             
             as
             Lawes
             Divine
             ,
             appears
             by
             this
             ,
             because
             't
             is
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             man
             to
             give
             a
             Dispensation
             or
             Indulgence
             then
             ;
             but
             it
             hath
             been
             alwayes
             in
             the
             power
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             
             with
             respect
             had
             to
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Penitents
             ,
             either
             to
             prolong
             or
             shorten
             the
             time
             of
             their
             penance
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             generally
             men
             in
             danger
             of
             death
             were
             received
             to
             Communion
             ;
             Which
             the
             Nicene
             Synod
             calls
             an
             antient
             and
             Canonicall
             Law
             :
             which
             agrees
             also
             with
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Essences
             in
             Josephus
             .
             And
             among
             those
             ,
             that
             by
             Divine
             Law
             are
             forbidden
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             holy
             things
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             impenitent
             ,
             some
             are
             by
             the
             Canons
             kept
             only
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             their
             own
             Province
             ;
             others
             ,
             the
             Clergies
             Communion
             being
             interdicted
             them
             ,
             are
             admitted
             to
             the
             Communion
             of
             Laicks
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             same
             crime
             a
             Lay-man
             is
             Excommunicated
             ,
             a
             Clerk
             put
             out
             of
             office
             .
             Besides
             ,
             Austin
             teaches
             that
             .
             Excommunication
             must
             be
             forborn
             ,
             
               if
               the
               contagion
               of
               sin
               hath
               invaded
               and
               o'respread
               the
               multitude
               .
            
             Which
             exception
             were
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             were
             Excommunication
             grounded
             only
             on
             Divine
             Law.
             It
             appears
             therefore
             ,
             many
             things
             were
             added
             out
             of
             Humane
             consent
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             were
             destitute
             of
             Imperiall
             Authority
             ,
             had
             not
             only
             no
             force
             
             of
             compelling
             ,
             but
             ,
             saving
             by
             consent
             ,
             obliged
             no
             man
             :
             unlesse
             perhaps
             by
             that
             Naturall
             Law
             ,
             which
             comman●s
             offences
             to
             be
             avoided
             .
             In
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             as
             the
             Canons
             themselves
             ,
             did
             the
             Judgements
             given
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             ,
             oblige
             every
             one
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             debate
             of
             meaner
             businesses
             ,
             the
             Laicks
             were
             appointed
             by
             Paul
             the
             Apostle's
             counsell
             ,
             for
             composing
             of
             differences
             :
             so
             ,
             in
             the
             more
             weighty
             affairs
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             were
             the
             Judges
             ;
             unto
             which
             judgements
             ,
             pertains
             that
             admonition
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             naturall
             equity
             :
             
               Against
               an
               Elder
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
             a
             man
             of
             approved
             faith
             )
             
               an
               accusation
               is
               not
               to
               berecerved
               without
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               .
            
          
           
             
             But
             after
             the
             Emperours
             embraced
             Christianisme
             ,
             then
             at
             length
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             men
             that
             perform'd
             a
             publick
             office
             ,
             was
             some
             part
             of
             Jurisdiction
             given
             .
             This
             was
             threefold
             ,
             by
             ordinary
             Law
             ,
             by
             consent
             of
             parties
             ,
             by
             delegation
             .
             By
             ordinary
             Law
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             were
             allowed
             to
             judge
             of
             things
             pertaining
             to
             Religion
             .
             The
             first
             that
             seemeth
             to
             have
             made
             this
             Constitution
             was
             Valentinian
             the
             first
             ,
             whose
             rescript
             Ambrose
             cites
             .
             
             Other
             Emperours
             did
             the
             like
             .
             Justinian
             by
             his
             Constitution
             exempts
             Ecclesiasticall
             affaires
             from
             the
             Cognizance
             of
             the
             Civill
             Judges
             ,
             
             and
             
             leaves
             them
             to
             the
             Bishops
             .
             In
             other
             causes
             ,
             both
             Clearks
             and
             Laicks
             pleaded
             not
             before
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             own
             consent
             .
             Which
             Jurisdiction
             by
             consent
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             receiv'd
             from
             Constantine
             ,
             with
             so
             full
             a
             Right
             ,
             that
             the
             Cause
             which
             the
             Bishops
             had
             once
             decided
             ,
             should
             be
             carryed
             on
             no
             further
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             no
             appeal
             from
             the
             Bishops
             sentence
             .
             Afterward
             ,
             by
             the
             Synod
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             
             it
             was
             made
             unlawfull
             for
             Clerks
             against
             Clerks
             to
             run
             forth
             to
             the
             Secular
             Tribunal
             ,
             but
             first
             the
             action
             was
             to
             be
             examined
             before
             him
             ,
             whom
             by
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             Bishops
             the
             parties
             should
             have
             chosen
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             if
             the
             Clerks
             did
             otherwise
             ,
             the
             secular
             Judge
             wanted
             not
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             but
             the
             Clerks
             were
             lyable
             to
             the
             penalties
             of
             the
             Canon
             .
             First
             of
             all
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             Justinian
             circumscribed
             the
             rights
             of
             the
             Secular
             Judges
             ,
             and
             commanded
             ,
             that
             Clergy-men
             ,
             whether
             by
             Lay
             or
             Clergy
             ,
             in
             Civill
             Causes
             ,
             should
             only
             be
             sued
             before
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             yet
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             might
             remit
             the
             difficult
             Controversies
             to
             the
             Civill
             Judges
             :
             and
             he
             might
             also
             appeal
             to
             the
             Civill
             Judge
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             rest
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Bishop
             .
             But
             the
             punishmen
             of
             the
             Clergy
             for
             Crimes
             not
             meerly
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             long
             after
             ,
             
             remained
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Civill
             Judges
             .
             That
             which
             wee
             have
             said
             of
             the
             nonappeal
             from
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Bishop
             chosen
             Judge
             by
             consent
             of
             parties
             ,
             the
             same
             ,
             Arcadius
             also
             ,
             Honorius
             ,
             
             and
             Theodosius
             doe
             shew
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             
               Theodorus
               Manlius
               Praetorian
               Praefect
               :
               Let
               the
               Bishops
               sentence
               be
               firm
               for
               all
               ,
               that
               have
               cho●en
               to
               be
               heard
               by
               Priests
               ;
               and
               wee
               command
               the
               same
               reverence
               to
               be
               given
               to
               their
               judgement
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               given
               to
               yours
               ,
               from
               whom
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               to
               appeal
            
             ;
             For
             from
             the
             
               Pratorian
               Prafects
            
             was
             no
             appeal
             ,
             but
             if
             any
             one
             said
             he
             was
             oppressed
             ,
             't
             was
             lawfull
             for
             him
             to
             Petition
             the
             Emperour
             .
             Whence
             the
             
               Praetorian
               Praefects
            
             are
             said
             to
             Judge
             in
             the
             Sacred
             place
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Imperiall
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             as
             rightly
             said
             of
             Bishops
             judging
             by
             consent
             of
             Parties
             .
             The
             same
             right
             is
             attributed
             to
             the
             Patriarks
             ,
             to
             whose
             cognizance
             the
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             were
             deferr'd
             ,
             which
             with
             Inferiour
             Bishops
             could
             find
             no
             end
             .
             
               Against
               the
               Sentence
               of
               these
               Prelates
            
             (
             saith
             Justinian
             speaking
             of
             the
             Patriarks
             )
             
               there
               is
               no
               place
               for
               an
               Appeal
               ,
            
             
             
               by
               the
               Constitution
               of
               our
               Ancestors
               .
            
             The
             third
             kind
             of
             Jurisdiction
             wee
             have
             called
             that
             which
             ariseth
             from
             delegation
             ,
             whether
             of
             the
             Highest
             ,
             or
             the
             Inferiour
             Power
             ;
             in
             this
             kind
             of
             
             Causes
             ,
             was
             alwayes
             granted
             an
             Appeale
             unto
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             if
             Judgement
             were
             given
             by
             the
             Emperours
             command
             ;
             or
             to
             the
             Judge
             ,
             whosoever
             he
             was
             ,
             if
             by
             the
             Judges
             Precept
             .
             In
             the
             name
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             we
             comprehed
             the
             right
             of
             citing
             Witnesses
             ,
             of
             imposing
             on
             them
             an
             Oath
             ,
             and
             binding
             the
             party
             overcome
             by
             Sentence
             ,
             unlesse
             Appeal
             were
             made
             ;
             upon
             whom
             also
             execution
             was
             done
             ,
             not
             truly
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Bishop
             (
             that
             was
             not
             becomming
             )
             but
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Civill
             Judge
             .
             Hence
             was
             the
             Jurisdiction
             properly
             called
             Audience
             ,
             because
             the
             Judge
             himselfe
             executed
             not
             the
             Sentence
             .
          
           
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             above
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             Pastors
             and
             the
             Church
             had
             by
             Divine
             right
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             meer
             Canons
             ,
             much
             was
             added
             by
             Humane
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             grant
             of
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             .
             The
             people
             now
             ,
             had
             not
             only
             right
             to
             avoid
             an
             unfaithfull
             Pastor
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             Pastor
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             Sentence
             pronounc'd
             against
             him
             ,
             lost
             his
             Pastorall
             right
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             he
             ascribed
             to
             it
             :
             and
             ,
             if
             he
             attempted
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             was
             punisht
             with
             relegation
             .
             So
             the
             Pastor
             now
             ,
             had
             not
             only
             right
             to
             deny
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             to
             deny
             familiarity
             ,
             to
             the
             brother
             of
             an
             irregular
             life
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             also
             unlawfull
             
             for
             him
             to
             approach
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
             Nor
             ought
             we
             to
             wonder
             ,
             this
             Right
             ,
             by
             Christian
             Emperours
             ,
             was
             given
             to
             Christian
             Pastors
             ,
             when
             the
             same
             indulged
             thus
             much
             to
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             be
             admitted
             into
             their
             Sect
             ,
             nor
             be
             reconciled
             to
             it
             ,
             without
             consent
             of
             their
             Primates
             .
             
             And
             so
             the
             Pagan
             Emperours
             of
             old
             ,
             as
             Ulpian
             saith
             ,
             
               Imposed
               such
               Commands
               upon
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               which
               might
               not
               offend
               their
               Superstition
            
             ;
             but
             the
             Christian
             Emperours
             gave
             them
             this
             farther
             privilege
             ,
             that
             the
             Masters
             of
             their
             Synagogues
             ,
             and
             other
             Presidents
             of
             their
             Law
             ,
             were
             free
             from
             personall
             and
             civill
             offices
             :
             and
             if
             two
             Jewes
             ,
             by
             agreement
             ,
             referr'd
             their
             Controversies
             to
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             the
             Judges
             should
             execute
             their
             Sentence
             .
             So
             much
             favour
             did
             the
             Christian
             Emperours
             bestow
             upon
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             
               for
               the
               beginning
               Truth
               had
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               for
               hope
               of
               their
               future
               Conversion
            
             ;
             as
             the
             antient
             Fathers
             love
             to
             speak
             .
          
           
             
             This
             is
             also
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             Besides
             that
             relegation
             from
             the
             Society
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             other
             incommodities
             were
             annexed
             to
             Excommunication
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             the
             offenders
             might
             be
             the
             sooner
             brought
             unto
             repentance
             .
             And
             that
             this
             was
             no
             new
             thing
             ,
             but
             of
             most
             antient
             Custome
             ,
             deduced
             even
             
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             the
             reparation
             of
             it
             after
             the
             Floud
             ,
             the
             perpetuall
             use
             of
             almost
             all
             Nations
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             no
             small
             moment
             .
             Memorable
             is
             that
             place
             of
             Caesar
             concerning
             the
             Druids
             among
             the
             antient
             Galls
             ;
             
             
               If
               any
               private
               person
               ,
               or
               publick
               ,
               stand
               not
               to
               their
               Decrees
               ,
               they
               forbid
               him
               their
               Sacrifices
               .
               This
               is
               among
               them
               the
               most
               grievous
               punishment
               .
               They
               that
               are
               under
               this
               interdict
               ,
               are
               accounted
               in
               the
               number
               of
               impious
               and
               wicked
               persons
               :
               all
               men
               refuse
               their
               company
               ,
               come
               not
               neer
               them
               ,
               nor
               discourse
               with
               them
               ,
               lest
               the
               contagion
               hurt
               them
               ,
               They
               receive
               no
               advantage
               by
               the
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               nor
               are
               capable
               of
               any
               honour
               in
               it
               .
            
             At
             this
             day
             in
             some
             places
             Excommunicate
             persons
             are
             interdicted
             the
             use
             of
             Common
             Pastures
             ;
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             a
             mulct
             is
             set
             upon
             their
             heads
             ;
             therefore
             doth
             Luther
             justly
             call
             the
             greater
             Excommunication
             a
             Politick
             punishment
             .
             All
             this
             Jurisdiction
             or
             Imperative
             Cognizance
             ,
             
             Court
             and
             audience
             is
             deriv'd
             from
             the
             Highest
             Power
             .
             This
             was
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Britain
             ,
             in
             that
             Law
             ,
             
               All
               Authority
               of
               keeping
               Court
               ,
               and
               all
               Jurisdiction
               as
               well
               Ecclesiasticall
               as
               Secular
               ,
               flowes
               from
               the
               Regall
               Power
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               Supreme
               head
               .
            
             And
             the
             
               Politia
               
               Anglicana
            
             speaks
             thus
             unto
             King
             
               James
               ;
               The
               Ecclesiasticall
               Jurisdiction
               is
               plainly
               the
               Kings
               ;
               a
               prime
               ,
               principall
               ,
               and
               individuall
               part
               of
               your
               Crown
               and
               Dignity
               .
               The
               Ecclesiasticall
               Lawes
               are
               the
               Kings
               Lawes
               ,
               nor
               doe
               they
               arise
               from
               any
               other
               fountain
               ,
               but
               the
               King
               ,
               nor
               are
               they
               preserv'd
               by
               any
               other
               Power
               but
               his
               .
               From
               the
               Royall
               Power
               ,
               all
               Ecclesiasticall
               .
               Jurisdiction
               streams
               ,
               by
               the
               Arch-Bishops
               and
               Bishops
               to
               the
               Judges
               Ecclesiasticall
               .
            
             Which
             is
             also
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ely
             his
             meaning
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Judgements
               of
               the
               Church
               receive
               externall
               Authority
               from
               the
               Emperour
               .
            
          
           
             
             Having
             spoken
             of
             the
             acts
             ,
             competent
             to
             the
             Churches
             and
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             either
             by
             Divine
             or
             Humane
             right
             ,
             the
             Designe
             of
             our
             Treatise
             carries
             us
             on
             to
             this
             consideration
             ;
             what
             acts
             ,
             and
             how
             farre
             they
             may
             be
             exercised
             about
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             endued
             with
             Soveraignty
             .
             The
             naked
             use
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             adheres
             unto
             it
             by
             Divine
             right
             ,
             hath
             place
             ,
             no
             lesse
             about
             the
             King
             ,
             than
             about
             the
             least
             of
             the
             people
             :
             yea
             ,
             is
             so
             much
             more
             necessary
             about
             Him
             ,
             by
             how
             more
             there
             is
             in
             his
             sin
             ,
             danger
             of
             contagion
             .
             Miserable
             is
             that
             Prince
             ,
             from
             whom
             the
             Truth
             is
             concealed
             :
             and
             well
             did
             Valentinian
             ,
             to
             exhort
             
               Ambrose
               ,
               That
               he
               should
               proceed
               ,
               according
               
               to
               the
               Divine
               Law
               ,
               to
               cure
               the
               soules
               infirmities
               .
            
             Neverthelesse
             ,
             
             they
             are
             injurious
             to
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             who
             under
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             cover
             their
             popular
             declamations
             ,
             wherein
             they
             openly
             traduce
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             ,
             that
             are
             either
             of
             ambiguous
             Interpretation
             ,
             or
             not
             at
             all
             known
             ,
             or
             not
             certainly
             ;
             and
             with
             much
             acerbity
             inveigh
             against
             them
             before
             the
             common
             people
             .
             This
             is
             a
             way
             to
             please
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             being
             naturally
             jealous
             of
             their
             betters
             ,
             lend
             a
             willing
             care
             ,
             and
             an
             easic
             faith
             to
             such
             invectives
             ;
             but
             't
             is
             not
             the
             way
             to
             edifie
             them
             .
             Hence
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             that
             seditions
             follow
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             next
             step
             to
             Seditions
             ,
             the
             Contempt
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             ;
             nor
             without
             reason
             hath
             that
             most
             wise
             writer
             reckoned
             ,
             
               Deubtfull
               speeches
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               among
               the
               incentives
               of
               popular
               Tumults
               .
            
             A
             wide
             difference
             there
             is
             ,
             between
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Keyes
             .
             The
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             being
             to
             all
             ,
             is
             so
             to
             be
             attempered
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             profit
             all
             ;
             and
             concealing
             the
             persons
             ,
             aimes
             only
             at
             the
             vices
             .
             It
             is
             an
             evill
             custome
             ,
             to
             turn
             the
             Pulpit
             into
             a
             Stage
             ,
             and
             the
             sweet
             voice
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             into
             the
             old
             reviling
             Comedie
             .
             The
             antient
             Romans
             censur'd
             it
             as
             an
             unworthy
             thing
             ,
             
               to
               accuse
               any
               man
               in
               such
               
               a
               place
               ,
               where
               he
               might
               not
               presently
               give
               in
               his
               Answer
               :
            
             as
             Cicero
             relates
             .
             But
             God
             ,
             by
             an
             edict
             of
             his
             Law
             ,
             hath
             especially
             guarded
             ,
             not
             the
             life
             only
             ,
             but
             the
             fame
             of
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             ,
             when
             He
             said
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               speak
               evill
               of
               the
               Ruler
            
             ;
             Where
             manifestly
             ,
             we
             must
             understand
             somewhat
             more
             to
             be
             forbidden
             ,
             than
             what
             is
             unlawfull
             toward
             private
             persons
             ;
             nor
             is
             the
             Law
             meant
             of
             Power
             abstractly
             ,
             or
             the
             Ruler
             only
             ,
             that
             governs
             well
             .
             Paul
             applyes
             that
             command
             to
             the
             High
             Priest
             Ananias
             ,
             one
             that
             Judged
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law.
             Saul
             had
             grievously
             sinned
             ;
             and
             Samuel
             in
             the
             severity
             of
             a
             Prophet
             denounceth
             Gods
             wrath
             against
             him
             :
             yet
             being
             asked
             by
             Saul
             ,
             to
             honour
             him
             before
             the
             Elders
             and
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             leave
             him
             ,
             He
             denies
             not
             the
             request
             .
             Nathan
             accus'd
             not
             David
             ,
             guilty
             of
             Adultery
             and
             Murther
             ,
             before
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             comes
             unto
             himself
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             credible
             the
             Baptist
             did
             to
             Herod
             ,
             when
             he
             told
             him
             of
             his
             fault
             .
             So
             the
             antient
             Bishops
             and
             whole
             Synods
             ,
             in
             publick
             alwayes
             speak
             with
             greates
             Reverence
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Pagan
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             Constantius
             the
             Patron
             of
             Arians
             .
             Neither
             did
             the
             Invective
             Orations
             against
             Julian
             come
             forth
             in
             publick
             ,
             till
             after
             his
             decease
             .
             
             The
             Prophets
             ,
             I
             confesse
             ,
             being
             Divinely
             inspir'd
             ,
             did
             not
             alwayes
             observe
             this
             Rule
             .
             And
             no
             marvell
             ,
             seeing
             God
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             ministery
             of
             Prophets
             anointed
             Kings
             ;
             who
             by
             Phineas
             ,
             by
             Samuel
             ,
             and
             by
             others
             ,
             slew
             whom
             he
             pleased
             ;
             and
             did
             many
             other
             things
             not
             allowed
             to
             private
             men
             ;
             He
             also
             by
             the
             same
             Prophets
             set
             a
             mark
             of
             publick
             ignominy
             upon
             irregular
             Princes
             .
             For
             what
             is
             more
             true
             ,
             than
             that
             nien
             specially
             inspired
             by
             God
             ,
             to
             fulfill
             his
             Commands
             ,
             are
             by
             him
             released
             from
             the
             bonds
             of
             Law.
             Wherefore
             when
             Shimei
             openly
             upbraided
             King
             David
             with
             his
             homicide
             ,
             David
             to
             excuse
             him
             found
             nothing
             else
             to
             say
             ,
             
             but
             ,
             
               It
               may
               be
               the
               Lord
               hath
               bidden
               him
               :
            
             intimating
             thereby
             ,
             that
             only
             one
             way
             there
             was
             ,
             to
             justifie
             evill
             language
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             if
             God
             hath
             given
             any
             one
             some
             speciall
             Injunction
             for
             it
             .
             The
             Prophets
             themselves
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             accused
             for
             raising
             sedition
             ,
             take
             their
             defence
             from
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             a
             peculiar
             Command
             they
             had
             receiv'd
             from
             God.
             Truly
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             find
             ,
             the
             Kings
             were
             thus
             traduc'd
             by
             the
             Priests
             ,
             whose
             office
             was
             ordinary
             ;
             
             as
             for
             the
             example
             of
             Zacharias
             the
             son
             of
             Joiada
             ,
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             Barachias
             ,
             his
             Speech
             aymed
             not
             at
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             people
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             common
             
             fault
             ,
             he
             exhorted
             all
             to
             a
             common
             repentance
             ,
             moved
             thereunto
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             This
             we
             know
             ;
             Christ
             hath
             granted
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             have
             received
             injury
             from
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             admonished
             the
             injurious
             ,
             first
             alone
             ,
             and
             then
             before
             a
             few
             ,
             they
             might
             in
             the
             last
             place
             bring
             the
             matter
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             some
             pious
             Congregation
             ;
             
             Where
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             02
             of
             Congregation
             or
             Church
             ,
             learned
             men
             ,
             and
             among
             them
             the
             famous
             Beza
             ,
             not
             without
             reason
             ,
             understand
             ,
             not
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             the
             Synedry
             ;
             for
             ,
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             the
             word
             is
             given
             to
             every
             Company
             :
             and
             in
             Moses
             ,
             by
             ,
             
               all
               the
               Congregation
            
             ,
             the
             Synedry
             of
             the
             Seventy
             Elders
             is
             signified
             ,
             as
             
               Aben
               Ezra
            
             ,
             and
             
               Rabbi
               Solomon
            
             have
             long
             since
             noted
             .
             This
             also
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Corinthian
             ,
             
             who
             had
             defiled
             himselfe
             with
             incest
             ,
             
             was
             
               censured
               of
               many
            
             .
             We
             02
             know
             ,
             that
             Timothy
             is
             enjoyned
             ,
             to
             rebuke
             them
             that
             sin
             ,
             
               before
               all
            
             ,
             that
             the
             rest
             may
             fear
             .
             Which
             place
             seems
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             goes
             afore
             ,
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             Presbyters
             that
             sin
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             other
             Presbyters
             were
             rebuked
             by
             the
             Bishops
             .
             But
             although
             we
             understand
             it
             generally
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             these
             indefinite
             Rules
             admit
             their
             restrictions
             and
             limitations
             according
             to
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             persons
             .
             
               An
               Elder
            
             ,
             
             
             
             
             
             saith
             Paul
             ,
             
             
               rebuke
               not
               ,
               but
               entreat
               him
               as
               a
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               yonger
               men
               as
               brethren
               .
            
             Much
             more
             honour
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Soveraign
             Power
             ,
             and
             to
             Magistracy
             ,
             than
             to
             age
             .
             Adde
             here
             ,
             which
             many
             have
             noted
             ,
             and
             is
             congruent
             to
             the
             Custome
             of
             the
             antient
             Church
             ,
             that
             the
             Prelats
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             reproved
             before
             the
             multitude
             ;
             how
             much
             lesse
             the
             King
             :
             who
             is
             ,
             (
             as
             Constantine
             said
             )
             constituted
             by
             God
             as
             it
             were
             an
             universall
             Bishop
             ?
          
           
             
             Now
             as
             ignominious
             traduction
             ,
             so
             all
             coaction
             too
             ,
             against
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             is
             unlawfull
             ;
             because
             ,
             all
             right
             of
             compelling
             proceeds
             from
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             against
             it
             .
             That
             which
             is
             objected
             concerning
             Uzziah
             ,
             
             is
             answer'd
             by
             interpreting
             the
             text
             according
             to
             the
             Originall
             ,
             thus
             :
             And
             Azariah
             
               the
               chief
               Priest
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Priests
               looked
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               behold
               he
               was
               leprous
               in
               his
               forehead
               ,
               and
               they
               made
               him
               hasten
               thence
               ,
               yea
               also
               ,
               himself
               was
               compelled
               to
               goe
               out
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               had
               smitten
               him
               .
            
             By
             the
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             permitted
             for
             a
             leprous
             man
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Temple
             ;
             the
             Priefts
             were
             therefore
             earnest
             in
             hastning
             the
             King
             away
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             struck
             with
             leprosy
             ,
             and
             the
             disease
             it self
             encreasing
             upon
             him
             
             made
             him
             depart
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             ,
             The
             Priest
             declares
             ,
             God
             compels
             .
          
           
             
             We
             have
             said
             what
             may
             be
             done
             by
             Authority
             of
             Divine
             Right
             ;
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             added
             by
             the
             Canons
             ,
             either
             naked
             ,
             or
             cloth'd
             with
             Law
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             ,
             wee
             confesse
             ,
             to
             good
             purpose
             be
             used
             upon
             the
             Emperour
             sometimes
             ;
             so
             ,
             if
             he
             oppose
             it
             or
             forbid
             ,
             by
             what
             right
             or
             with
             what
             prudence
             it
             may
             be
             used
             ,
             we
             doe
             not
             see
             .
             For
             ,
             that
             all
             Government
             ,
             which
             ariseth
             from
             consent
             ,
             is
             under
             the
             Supreme
             Command
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             Jurisdiction
             is
             not
             only
             under
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             floweth
             from
             it
             ,
             is
             demonstrated
             afore
             ;
             nor
             is
             that
             in
             question
             ,
             that
             the
             Soveraign
             is
             not
             bound
             by
             penall
             Statutes
             .
             Whence
             the
             antient
             Fathers
             have
             interpreted
             that
             of
             
               David
               ,
               To
               thee
               alone
               have
               I
               sinned
               ,
            
             to
             be
             spoken
             ,
             
             because
             he
             was
             a
             King
             ;
             whence
             also
             is
             that
             note
             of
             Balsamon
             ,
             to
             the
             twelfth
             Canon
             of
             the
             Ancyran
             Synod
             .
             
               The
               Imperiall
               unction
               drives
               away
               penance
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             necessity
             of
             publick
             satisfaction
             .
             Meane
             while
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             Kings
             ,
             to
             their
             great
             honour
             ;
             as
             in
             Civill
             affairs
             to
             their
             Courts
             and
             Parliaments
             ,
             so
             in
             Sacred
             they
             may
             submit
             themselves
             to
             Pastors
             even
             as
             to
             publick
             Judges
             .
             
               For
               it
               is
               current
            
             ,
             
             saith
             
               Ulpian
               ,
               and
               a
               thing
               in
               practise
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               
               greater
               or
               equall
               subject
               himself
               to
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               sentence
               may
               bee
               given
               ,
               for
               him
               ,
               or
               against
               him
               .
            
             But
             this
             subjection
             ,
             because
             it
             depends
             upon
             the
             Kings
             will
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             revok'd
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             diminisheth
             not
             a
             jot
             of
             his
             Supreme
             Command
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             proved
             by
             very
             learned
             men
             .
             Whether
             or
             no
             it
             be
             expedient
             ,
             that
             a
             King
             should
             suffer
             this
             Jurisdiction
             to
             be
             exercis'd
             upon
             him
             ,
             is
             wont
             to
             be
             disputed
             .
             They
             that
             affirme
             ,
             shew
             how
             by
             this
             submission
             of
             Kings
             ,
             much
             strength
             &
             Authority
             accrueth
             to
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             spoken
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             As
             the
             Princes
             ,
             so
             will
             the
             People
             be
             ,
             and
             the
             Rulers
             example
             hath
             the
             sweetest
             influence
             .
             But
             ,
             for
             the
             Negative
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             the
             Common-wealth
             stands
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Governour
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             
               Aristotle
               )
               the
               consequence
               of
               contempt
               is
               dissolution
               .
            
             Certainly
             ,
             if
             any
             credit
             may
             be
             given
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             have
             recorded
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Henry
             ,
             and
             among
             them
             to
             Cardinall
             Benno
             ,
             the
             Rise
             of
             his
             calamity
             was
             ,
             that
             
               publickly
               ,
               with
               lamentable
               penance
               ,
               naked
               feet
               ,
               and
               course
               apparell
               ,
               in
               an
               extreme
               cold
               winter
               ,
               he
               was
               made
               a
               spectacle
               of
               men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               and
               at
            
             Canusium
             ,
             
               for
               the
               space
               of
               three
               dayes
               ,
               endured
               
               the
               scorne
               of
            
             Hildebrand
             .
             A
             difference
             therefore
             must
             be
             made
             ,
             between
             those
             things
             which
             are
             needfull
             to
             the
             publick
             profession
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             grievous
             and
             ignominious
             punishments
             .
             To
             the
             former
             some
             of
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             before
             Henry
             ,
             rare
             examples
             of
             Christian
             meeknesse
             have
             yielded
             willingly
             :
             but
             Henry
             was
             the
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             upon
             whom
             any
             thing
             so
             ignominious
             was
             imposed
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             without
             a
             voluntary
             submission
             .
             And
             Hildebrand
             ,
             or
             Gregory
             VII
             .
             was
             the
             first
             of
             all
             the
             Popes
             ,
             that
             took
             upon
             him
             so
             great
             a
             boldnesse
             toward
             the
             Imperiall
             Majesty
             ,
             as
             Onuphrius
             tels
             us
             ;
             who
             also
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Kings
               and
               Emperours
               ,
               who
               either
               upon
               just
               or
               unjust
               cause
               exempt
               themselves
               from
               these
               Positive
               censures
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               resigned
               up
               to
               the
               Judgement
               of
               God.
            
             And
             so
             the
             Kings
             of
             France
             ,
             for
             many
             ages
             ,
             have
             challenged
             to
             themselves
             this
             right
             ,
             That
             they
             cannot
             be
             excommunicated
             .
             
             In
             what
             fort
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             without
             such
             coaction
             ,
             may
             satisfy
             his
             conscience
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             
               Ivo
               Carnotensis
            
             hath
             declared
             :
             
               Let
               him
               say
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               deceive
               you
               ;
               I
               permit
               you
               at
               your
               own
               perill
               to
               come
               into
               the
               visible
               Church
               ;
               the
               Gate
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               open
               for
               you
               ,
               without
               a
               better
               reconciliation
               .
            
          
           
           
             
             It
             remains
             now
             to
             shew
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             Right
             and
             Office
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             about
             those
             actions
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             ascribed
             unto
             Pastors
             and
             Congregations
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             as
             to
             those
             actions
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             only
             Right
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             Privilege
             of
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             are
             exercised
             ,
             seeing
             by
             them
             also
             injury
             may
             be
             done
             to
             others
             ,
             it
             is
             certaine
             ,
             they
             are
             comprehended
             within
             the
             sphere
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Jurisdiction
             .
             For
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Actions
             ,
             which
             proceed
             from
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             but
             all
             Actions
             whatsoever
             ,
             capable
             of
             externall
             morall
             goodnesse
             or
             evilnesse
             ,
             are
             called
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             .
             If
             married
             persons
             performe
             not
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             what
             the
             Law
             of
             Matrimony
             requires
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Master
             of
             a
             Family
             neglect
             his
             charge
             ;
             in
             these
             cases
             ,
             the
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             are
             of
             use
             .
             Of
             all
             evill
             ,
             the
             Power
             is
             ordein'd
             the
             Avenger
             .
             One
             among
             evils
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             least
             ,
             is
             the
             abuse
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             and
             unjust
             separation
             ,
             or
             denegation
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             
             There
             is
             an
             Imperiall
             Law
             ,
             prohibiting
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             hee
             Sequester
             no
             man
             from
             the
             Holy
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             Communion
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             upon
             just
             ground
             .
             And
             Justinian
             in
             his
             Novell
             ,
             forbids
             all
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             
             
             to
             segregate
             any
             one
             from
             the
             Holy
             Communion
             ,
             before
             cause
             bee
             shew'd
             wherefore
             the
             Sacred
             Rules
             will
             have
             it
             to
             be
             done
             .
             Mauritius
             the
             Emperour
             commands
             Gregory
             the
             Great
             ,
             to
             embrace
             Communion
             with
             John
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             In
             France
             ,
             the
             antient
             usage
             was
             by
             seizing
             on
             their
             Lands
             ,
             and
             other
             wayes
             ,
             to
             compell
             the
             Bishops
             to
             the
             Administration
             of
             Sacraments
             .
             And
             the
             Princes
             of
             Holland
             have
             often
             layd
             their
             Commands
             upon
             the
             Pastors
             to
             execute
             Divine
             service
             .
             Much
             more
             then
             ,
             may
             the
             Highest
             Power
             challenge
             this
             right
             over
             such
             Actions
             ,
             as
             have
             their
             force
             ,
             not
             by
             Divine
             ,
             but
             Canon
             Law.
             For
             ,
             under
             the
             pretext
             of
             Canons
             ,
             it
             sometimes
             happens
             ,
             that
             the
             Canons
             are
             violated
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             possible
             ,
             the
             Canons
             themselves
             may
             be
             exorbitant
             from
             the
             Divine
             prescriptions
             .
             If
             either
             be
             ,
             the
             Highest
             Power
             cannot
             deny
             the
             Plantifs
             ,
             to
             take
             knowledge
             of
             the
             case
             .
             Now
             concerning
             those
             actions
             ,
             which
             flow
             from
             Humane
             Law
             ,
             and
             oblige
             men
             whether
             they
             will
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             draw
             after
             them
             coaction
             ,
             there
             is
             much
             lesse
             cause
             of
             doubt
             .
             For
             all
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             it
             flows
             from
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             reflows
             unto
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             no●
             
             only
             to
             Judge
             ,
             but
             to
             appoint
             Judges
             ,
             so
             belongs
             it
             to
             the
             Highest
             Power
             to
             doe
             both
             .
             
             Thus
             Ama●●iah
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             02
             Priests
             with
             him
             are
             constituted
             Judges
             by
             Jehoshaphat
             .
             
             Neither
             can
             be
             shewed
             more
             evidently
             ,
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Supreme
             in
             this
             kind
             of
             causes
             ,
             than
             that
             all
             degrees
             of
             appealing
             depend
             upon
             his
             pleasure
             .
             Otherwise
             ,
             why
             doe
             the
             Pastors
             of
             England
             appeale
             unto
             this
             or
             that
             Bishop
             ,
             all
             the
             Bishops
             unto
             the
             two
             Archbishops
             ?
             And
             there
             is
             the
             same
             subordination
             of
             the
             consistories
             ,
             Classicall
             ,
             and
             the
             Nationall
             Synods
             .
             Nor
             is
             the
             last
             terme
             of
             appealing
             limited
             by
             any
             Law
             Naturall
             or
             Divine
             .
             Wisely
             said
             the
             King
             of
             
               Britaine
               ,
               in
               his
               judgement
               every
               Christian
               King
               ,
               Prince
               ,
               and
               Common-wealth
               have
               it
               in
               their
               Power
               ,
               to
               prescribe
               unto
               their
               subjects
               that
               externall
               forme
               of
               Government
               in
               Church
               affairs
               ,
               which
               may
               suit
               best
               with
               the
               forme
               of
               Civill
               Government
               .
            
             And
             truly
             ,
             of
             old
             ,
             it
             was
             so
             done
             by
             the
             Christian
             Emperours
             .
             Otherwise
             ,
             whence
             came
             that
             so
             great
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             Church
             ?
             Whence
             had
             the
             Synod
             of
             Chalcedon
             power
             to
             abrogate
             the
             acts
             of
             the
             second
             at
             Ephesus
             ?
             Now
             as
             in
             Civill
             businesses
             ,
             the
             judgement
             
             is
             permitted
             by
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             to
             the
             appointed
             Courts
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             ,
             upon
             Petition
             against
             the
             greatest
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             matter
             is
             referr'd
             to
             men
             most
             skilfull
             in
             the
             Law
             ;
             or
             ,
             more
             rarely
             ,
             the
             Highest
             Power
             it self
             advising
             with
             learned
             Counsell
             gives
             finall
             judgement
             ;
             but
             very
             seldome
             upon
             suspition
             of
             some
             Court
             ,
             cals
             forth
             the
             cause
             unto
             it self
             :
             so
             also
             in
             these
             controversies
             about
             Sacred
             things
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             most
             usuall
             by
             the
             ordinary
             Synods
             ,
             and
             ,
             upon
             appeal
             from
             their
             decree
             ,
             by
             a
             certaine
             Assembly
             called
             for
             the
             purpose
             ,
             to
             put
             an
             end
             unto
             them
             ;
             it
             hath
             been
             lesse
             usuall
             ,
             yet
             sometimes
             usefull
             ,
             for
             the
             Emperour
             himself
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Religion
             and
             equity
             of
             the
             former
             Judges
             .
             Thus
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             after
             a
             double
             judgement
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             Constantine
             did
             ;
             who
             although
             he
             approved
             not
             the
             appeale
             ,
             yet
             he
             refused
             not
             the
             tryall
             of
             it
             .
             But
             this
             is
             somewhat
             more
             rare
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             without
             right
             ,
             that
             ,
             if
             a
             Synod
             upon
             probable
             causes
             be
             declined
             ,
             the
             Highest
             Power
             cals
             the
             cause
             before
             it self
             ,
             and
             weighing
             the
             opinions
             of
             most
             eminent
             Divines
             ,
             pronounces
             what
             is
             most
             equitable
             .
             
             The
             Synod
             of
             Antioch
             prohibits
             him
             that
             complains
             of
             injury
             received
             from
             a
             Synod
             ,
             to
             trouble
             
             the
             Emperour
             with
             the
             hearing
             of
             his
             Case
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             matter
             may
             be
             rectified
             by
             a
             greater
             Synod
             .
             Yet
             this
             takes
             not
             from
             the
             Emperour
             the
             Power
             to
             heare
             the
             cause
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             brought
             before
             him
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             modesty
             of
             the
             antient
             Bishops
             hath
             attributed
             Power
             to
             Kings
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             examine
             the
             right
             or
             wrong
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             
             but
             to
             pardon
             also
             and
             abate
             the
             punishment
             thereof
             ,
             for
             so
             much
             as
             belongs
             to
             Positive
             Law.
             
               Ivo
               Carnotensis
            
             ,
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             a
             stout
             desender
             of
             the
             Churches
             right
             against
             Kings
             ,
             was
             not
             afraid
             to
             write
             unto
             his
             fellow-Bishops
             ,
             
               that
               he
               had
               received
               a
               certain
               person
               into
               Communion
               ,
               in
               contemplation
               of
               the
               Kings
               favour
               to
               him
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Authority
               of
               a
               Law
               ,
               that
               saith
               ,
               whosoever
               the
               King
               receiveth
               into
               grace
               ,
               and
               admits
               unto
               his
               Table
               ,
               the
               Priests
               and
               Co
               gregation
               must
               not
               refuse
               .
            
             The
             Kings
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             the
             Vindicators
             of
             the
             Regall
             Right
             ,
             the
             Judges
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Courts
             ,
             have
             often
             constituted
             and
             decreed
             ,
             
               that
               publike
               Magistrates
               ,
               by
               occasion
               of
               that
               Jurisdiction
               they
               exercise
               ,
               are
               not
               subject
               unto
               those
               Ecclesiasticall
               penalties
               .
            
             So
             in
             the
             Decrees
             of
             Hungary
             ,
             of
             the
             year
             1551.
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             are
             forbidden
             
               to
               send
               out
               ,
               without
               the
               knowledge
               
               and
               permission
               of
               his
               Majestie
               ,
               any
               sentence
               of
               Excommunication
               against
               the
               Nobles
               of
               that
               Kingdome
               .
            
             And
             in
             an
             antient
             Law
             of
             the
             English
             it
             is
             read
             ,
             
               that
               none
               of
               the
               Kings
               Ministers
               be
               Excommunicated
               ,
               unlesse
               the
               King
               be
               first
               acquainted
               with
               it
               .
            
             Which
             I
             see
             the
             Princes
             of
             Holland
             have
             thought
             sit
             to
             imitate
             ;
             for
             the
             same
             was
             promulged
             by
             Charls
             the
             Fift
             ,
             by
             his
             edict
             in
             the
             year
             1540.
             
             Neverthelesse
             ,
             such
             use
             of
             the
             Keys
             as
             is
             congruent
             to
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             and
             such
             injunction
             of
             penance
             as
             is
             consentancous
             to
             the
             Laws
             and
             Canons
             ,
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             are
             wont
             to
             approve
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Imperiall
             Anathema
             mentioned
             in
             sundry
             of
             Justinians
             Laws
             .
             We
             conclude
             ,
             that
             Christian
             Powers
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             doe
             not
             innovate
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             ,
             unlesse
             upon
             causes
             approved
             by
             themselves
             ,
             suffer
             Excommunication
             ,
             being
             joyned
             with
             publick
             shame
             ,
             to
             proceed
             unto
             effect
             ;
             which
             by
             their
             command
             inhibit
             censures
             manifestly
             unjust
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             their
             Duty
             ,
             to
             save
             every
             one
             from
             injury
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             the
             Church
             from
             Tyranny
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Election
               of
               Pastors
               .
            
          
           
             REmains
             that
             part
             of
             Empire
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             said
             ,
             consisteth
             in
             assigning
             Functions
             .
             
             The
             perpetuall
             Functions
             in
             the
             Church
             are
             two
             ,
             of
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             .
             Presbyters
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             antients
             ,
             I
             call
             them
             that
             feed
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             by
             Sacraments
             ,
             by
             the
             Keyes
             ;
             which
             by
             Divine
             Law
             are
             individuall
             .
             Deacons
             ,
             which
             in
             some
             sort
             serve
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             as
             the
             Levites
             did
             the
             Priests
             of
             old
             .
             To
             this
             order
             are
             referr'd
             the
             Readers
             ,
             who
             were
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             ,
             as
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Philo
             shew
             ,
             and
             were
             retained
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             History
             ,
             by
             the
             Canons
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             In
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             he
             that
             keeps
             the
             Book
             is
             call'd
             
               the
               Minister
            
             ,
             which
             is
             even
             all
             one
             with
             Deacon
             :
             and
             the
             same
             appellation
             is
             given
             by
             the
             Synod
             of
             Laodicea
             to
             the
             Deacons
             of
             of
             Inferiour
             degree
             ,
             which
             were
             afterward
             called
             Subdeacons
             .
             But
             the
             most
             laborious
             part
             of
             Deaconship
             is
             about
             the
             care
             of
             the
             poore
             .
             Presbyters
             ,
             the
             antient
             Latin
             Church
             translated
             
               Seniors
               .
               Deacons
            
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             cannot
             otherwise
             be
             stil'd
             ,
             than
             Ministers
             :
             
             although
             there
             be
             some
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             their
             manner
             is
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             had
             rather
             carp
             at
             this
             ,
             than
             acknowledge
             it
             to
             be
             true
             .
             I
             am
             deceiv'd
             ,
             if
             
               Plinius
               Secundus
            
             did
             not
             understand
             both
             Greek
             and
             Latin
             ;
             yet
             he
             ,
             relating
             the
             Institutes
             of
             Christians
             ,
             rendring
             word
             for
             word
             ,
             names
             them
             Shee-Ministers
             ,
             whom
             Paul
             entitles
             Sheedeacons
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             afterward
             Deaconesses
             .
             Now
             ,
             as
             the
             Levites
             could
             doe
             nothing
             ,
             but
             the
             Priests
             might
             do
             the
             same
             ;
             so
             is
             there
             nothing
             in
             the
             Deacons
             function
             ,
             which
             is
             excepted
             from
             the
             function
             of
             the
             Presbyter
             :
             because
             the
             Deacons
             were
             given
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             as
             Assistants
             in
             lesser
             matters
             .
             Before
             Deacons
             were
             ordained
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               Judus
               Iscariot
            
             was
             Treasurer
             of
             the
             Lords
             mony
             ;
             and
             after
             him
             ,
             all
             the
             Apostles
             for
             some
             time
             distributed
             their
             allowance
             among
             the
             poor
             ,
             untill
             the
             contention
             risen
             among
             the
             Widows
             ,
             and
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             their
             other
             employments
             enforced
             them
             to
             use
             the
             help
             of
             others
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             the
             Institution
             of
             Deacons
             did
             not
             so
             acquit
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             but
             they
             had
             still
             the
             poor
             under
             their
             inspection
             .
             Hence
             were
             the
             Bishops
             chiefly
             trusted
             with
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Churches
             mony
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             so
             full
             a
             Power
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             unaccountable
             ,
             but
             to
             use
             
             part
             of
             it
             for
             the
             necessities
             of
             themselved
             and
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             deliver
             part
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             to
             be
             disposed
             among
             the
             poor
             :
             
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             Canons
             which
             are
             entitled
             Apostolicall
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Synod
             of
             Antioch
             .
             Unlesse
             the
             antient
             Custome
             had
             been
             so
             ,
             in
             vain
             had
             the
             Apostle
             commanded
             a
             Bishop
             to
             be
             hospital
             ;
             in
             vain
             had
             the
             Antiochian
             Collections
             been
             deliver'd
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             at
             Hierusalem
             .
          
           
             Now
             concerning
             the
             Constitution
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             
             whose
             function
             is
             principall
             01
             and
             most
             necessary
             ,
             we
             must
             note
             four
             things
             that
             by
             many
             writers
             are
             not
             accurately
             enough
             distinguished
             ;
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             the
             faculty
             it self
             of
             preaching
             ,
             of
             administring
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             using
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             wich
             we
             will
             call
             the
             Mandate
             ;
             a
             second
             thing
             is
             ,
             the
             application
             of
             this
             faculty
             to
             a
             certain
             person
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             received
             word
             we
             will
             stile
             Ordination
             ;
             a
             third
             is
             ,
             the
             application
             of
             this
             person
             unto
             a
             certain
             place
             or
             Congregation
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             Election
             ;
             the
             fourth
             is
             that
             ,
             whereby
             a
             certain
             person
             in
             a
             certain
             place
             exerciseth
             his
             Ministery
             under
             the
             publick
             protection
             ,
             and
             with
             publick
             Authority
             ;
             and
             let
             us
             call
             this
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             Confirmation
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             to
             be
             distinguished
             from
             the
             second
             .
             To
             illustrate
             this
             with
             a
             Simile
             :
             
             The
             Husbands
             power
             is
             from
             God
             ;
             the
             application
             of
             that
             Power
             unto
             a
             certain
             person
             proceeds
             from
             consent
             ;
             whereby
             yet
             the
             right
             it self
             is
             not
             given
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             given
             by
             consent
             ,
             by
             consent
             also
             might
             Matrimony
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             or
             agreement
             made
             that
             the
             Husband
             should
             not
             rule
             over
             the
             Wife
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             true
             .
             The
             Imperiall
             Power
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Electors
             ;
             therefore
             they
             doe
             not
             give
             it
             :
             yet
             they
             doe
             apply
             it
             to
             a
             certain
             person
             .
             The
             Power
             of
             life
             and
             death
             is
             not
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             before
             they
             joyn
             together
             in
             a
             Common-wealth
             ;
             for
             a
             private
             man
             hath
             no
             right
             unto
             the
             Sword
             :
             yet
             by
             them
             it
             is
             applied
             unto
             a
             Senate
             ,
             or
             single
             person
             .
             Christ
             ,
             without
             controversie
             ,
             is
             He
             from
             whom
             that
             right
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             of
             exhibiting
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             of
             using
             the
             Keyes
             ,
             doth
             arise
             and
             receive
             its
             vertue
             .
             He
             also
             by
             his
             Divine
             providence
             ,
             as
             he
             preserves
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             procures
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             may
             not
             want
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             differs
             as
             much
             from
             the
             third
             ,
             as
             for
             a
             Physician
             to
             be
             Licensed
             to
             practice
             Physick
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             chosen
             Physician
             to
             such
             a
             City
             :
             or
             ,
             for
             a
             Lawyer
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             that
             Profession
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             made
             a
             Syndic
             of
             some
             Corporation
             .
             These
             two
             have
             been
             ever
             distinct
             ,
             
             and
             sometimes
             sepatate
             .
             The
             Apostles
             were
             truly
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             call
             themselves
             ;
             for
             the
             greater
             Power
             includes
             the
             lesse
             ;
             yet
             was
             not
             their
             Injunction
             appropriate
             to
             any
             certain
             place
             .
             The
             Evangelists
             also
             were
             Presbyters
             ,
             but
             to
             no
             place
             bound
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             long
             after
             ,
             was
             Pantanus
             ordained
             by
             Demetrius
             ,
             
             Bishop
             of
             
               Alexandria
               ;
               Frumentius
            
             ,
             by
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             were
             sent
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             through
             India
             ;
             Which
             in
             our
             time
             hath
             been
             also
             done
             ;
             and
             would
             it
             were
             done
             more
             carefully
             .
             Indeed
             the
             6.
             
             Canon
             of
             the
             Synod
             at
             Chalcedon
             forbids
             Ordination
             absolutely
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               without
               a
               title
            
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             not
             of
             Divine
             Law
             or
             perpetuall
             ,
             but
             positive
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             admits
             exceptions
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             the
             Cannon
             was
             ,
             lest
             by
             too
             great
             a
             number
             of
             Presbyters
             the
             Church
             shall
             be
             burdened
             ;
             or
             ,
             the
             Order
             it self
             grow
             cheap
             ,
             and
             vile
             .
             The
             London
             Synod
             excepteth
             fellowes
             of
             Houses
             in
             both
             Universities
             ,
             and
             Masters
             of
             Art
             living
             upon
             their
             own
             means
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             shortly
             to
             undertake
             some
             cure
             .
             If
             the
             Bishop
             ordain
             any
             other
             ,
             't
             is
             at
             his
             own
             perill
             ,
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             want
             ,
             untill
             they
             are
             provided
             for
             .
             Therefore
             Election
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             assignation
             of
             a
             certain
             place
             ,
             and
             Ordination
             are
             not
             alway
             joyn'd
             together
             ,
             and
             
             when
             they
             are
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Which
             is
             farther
             proved
             ,
             because
             they
             that
             are
             translated
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             must
             be
             chosen
             again
             ,
             but
             not
             again
             ordained
             ,
             which
             they
             must
             be
             ,
             if
             either
             Election
             and
             Ordination
             were
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             Ordination
             a
             part
             of
             Election
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             that
             Election
             was
             made
             by
             men
             of
             sundry
             sorts
             ,
             but
             Ordination
             only
             by
             Pastors
             ,
             
             and
             antiently
             by
             Bishops
             only
             .
             Hence
             Paul
             writing
             to
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Ephesians
             gives
             him
             Admonition
             ,
             
               That
               be
               lay
               hands
               on
               no
               man
               suddenly
               .
            
             And
             the
             most
             antient
             Canons
             entituled
             Apostolical
             ,
             require
             ,
             
               that
               a
               Presbyter
               be
               ordained
               by
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               a
               Bishop
               not
               without
               two
               or
               three
               Bishops
               .
            
             Which
             Custome
             ,
             if
             seems
             ,
             came
             from
             the
             Hebrews
             :
             for
             the
             Senators
             of
             the
             Great
             Synedry
             could
             not
             be
             ordain'd
             ,
             but
             
               by
               three
               Priests
            
             ;
             and
             that
             
               by
               imposition
               of
               hands
            
             ,
             as
             is
             noted
             by
             the
             Talmudists
             .
             Without
             question
             ,
             this
             manner
             was
             most
             holy
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             conservation
             of
             sound
             Doctrine
             most
             commodious
             :
             when
             none
             was
             admitted
             to
             teach
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             he
             first
             receiv'd
             Allowance
             from
             the
             approved
             Doctors
             of
             the
             same
             Faith.
             Pastors
             therefore
             ought
             to
             ordain
             Pastors
             ;
             nor
             is
             this
             their
             office
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Pastors
             of
             this
             or
             that
             Church
             ,
             but
             as
             Ministers
             of
             the
             
             Church
             Catholick
             .
             For
             ,
             saith
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               There
               is
               but
               one
               entire
               Episcopacy
               ,
               whereof
               every
               one
               is
               a
               partaker
               .
            
             Hence
             it
             hath
             been
             alwayes
             held
             ,
             that
             the
             Baptism
             is
             of
             force
             ,
             given
             by
             a
             Presbyter
             without
             the
             limits
             of
             his
             peculiar
             Charge
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             materiall
             ,
             whether
             the
             Election
             precede
             the
             Ordinarion
             ,
             or
             be
             consequent
             to
             it
             ;
             for
             ,
             when
             it
             precedes
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             conditionate
             ,
             not
             plenary
             Election
             :
             which
             the
             Canons
             of
             later
             times
             have
             called
             Postulation
             .
             
             Over
             this
             Ordination
             the
             Highest
             Power
             hath
             an
             Imperiall
             inspection
             and
             care
             .
             Justinians
             Constitutions
             are
             extant
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Ordination
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Clerks
            
             ;
             and
             other
             Lawes
             of
             others
             ,
             which
             prescribe
             the
             age
             and
             standing
             of
             men
             to
             be
             ordained
             .
             Lawes
             of
             good
             use
             ,
             and
             fit
             to
             be
             reviv'd
             for
             the
             prevention
             of
             the
             Churches
             ruine
             ,
             through
             the
             rawnesse
             and
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             inexperience
             of
             her
             Teachers
             :
             according
             to
             that
             out
             of
             the
             old
             Poët
             :
             
               
                 
                   What
                   lost
                   your
                   state
                   ,
                   founded
                   on
                   so
                   good
                   Rules
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   publick
                   charge
                   was
                   given
                   to
                   boyes
                   and
                   fooles
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             fourth
             member
             of
             our
             distinction
             ,
             Confirmation
             ,
             differs
             as
             much
             from
             the
             third
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             considered
             by
             it self
             ,
             differs
             from
             the
             Church
             publick
             .
             T
             is
             pertinent
             here
             ,
             that
             Ezechiah
             is
             read
             to
             have
             
             
               Confirmed
               the
               Priests
            
             ;
             
             that
             Pastors
             are
             defended
             by
             Lawes
             and
             Armes
             ;
             that
             some
             Jurisdiction
             or
             Audience
             is
             attributed
             to
             them
             ;
             that
             Maintenance
             is
             assigned
             them
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             publick
             ,
             either
             lands
             or
             moneys
             ;
             that
             Vacation
             from
             civill
             offices
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             causes
             exemption
             from
             the
             Court
             of
             Inferiour
             Judges
             is
             indulged
             to
             them
             .
             All
             which
             shewes
             ,
             that
             their
             publick
             Confirmation
             is
             by
             the
             favour
             of
             the
             H.
             Power
             ;
             as
             the
             
               Institution
               of
               their
               Office
            
             is
             from
             God
             ,
             their
             Ordination
             by
             the
             Pastors
             .
             Only
             there
             remaines
             to
             be
             disputed
             their
             Election
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Application
             of
             the
             Person
             to
             the
             Place
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Place
             to
             the
             Person
             .
          
           
             That
             we
             may
             handle
             this
             question
             exactly
             ,
             
             we
             must
             have
             recourse
             to
             that
             distinction
             set
             down
             afore
             .
             
             Some
             things
             are
             of
             immutable
             right
             ;
             other
             things
             are
             just
             and
             right
             ,
             untill
             it
             be
             constituted
             otherwise
             .
             In
             this
             later
             way
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             the
             Election
             of
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             in
             any
             place
             whatsoever
             ,
             belongs
             to
             the
             Church
             or
             Congregation
             of
             the
             faithfull
             in
             that
             place
             .
             That
             the
             Election
             is
             rightly
             made
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             proved
             by
             the
             very
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ;
             for
             ,
             naturally
             every
             Society
             is
             permitted
             to
             procure
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             their
             own
             conservation
             necessary
             ;
             in
             which
             number
             ,
             is
             the
             Application
             of
             Functions
             .
             
             So
             have
             the
             Company
             in
             a
             ship
             ,
             a
             right
             to
             choose
             the
             Master
             Fellow-Travellers
             their
             Leader
             ;
             a
             free
             people
             their
             King.
             Whence
             it
             follows
             ;
             
             if
             the
             Divine
             Law
             hath
             not
             prescribed
             a
             certain
             way
             of
             electing
             ,
             and
             as
             yet
             no
             Humane
             Law
             thereof
             is
             extant
             ,
             then
             the
             Election
             of
             their
             Pastor
             pertains
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             that
             will
             affirm
             this
             Right
             to
             be
             immutable
             ,
             must
             evince
             the
             immutability
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             postive
             Law
             of
             God.
             By
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             he
             cannot
             :
             for
             no
             reason
             persuades
             it
             ,
             and
             like
             examples
             shew
             the
             contrary
             .
             So
             ,
             many
             Nations
             ,
             who
             are
             under
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             best
             men
             ,
             or
             of
             hereditary
             Kings
             ,
             may
             not
             now
             Elect
             their
             King
             ,
             because
             ,
             that
             which
             Nature
             did
             permit
             ,
             might
             be
             chang'd
             by
             Humane
             Law
             ,
             and
             hath
             indeed
             been
             chang'd
             .
             He
             must
             then
             have
             recourse
             to
             Positive
             Law
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             produce
             .
             Examples
             in
             stead
             of
             Law
             ,
             hee
             must
             not
             allege
             ;
             for
             many
             things
             are
             rightly
             done
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             not
             necessary
             to
             be
             done
             .
             
             Nay
             more
             ,
             not
             only
             many
             things
             ,
             grounded
             upon
             examples
             of
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             but
             also
             some
             things
             Instituted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             use
             hath
             altered
             to
             wit
             ,
             such
             things
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             strengthned
             by
             the
             force
             of
             a
             Law.
             The
             
             Apostles
             Instituted
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             should
             have
             Deaconesses
             :
             which
             Pliny
             also
             shewes
             to
             have
             been
             among
             the
             Christians
             in
             his
             age
             .
             What
             Church
             is
             there
             now
             ,
             wherein
             this
             Office
             is
             retain'd
             ?
             And
             Beza
             saith
             ,
             he
             sees
             no
             cause
             why
             it
             should
             be
             restor'd
             .
             The
             same
             Beza
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             the
             Function
             of
             the
             Deacons
             to
             have
             been
             perpetuall
             ,
             by
             Apostolicall
             Institution
             ;
             who
             neverthelesse
             approves
             the
             different
             usage
             of
             Geneva
             .
             The
             Apostles
             Instituted
             ,
             that
             Baptism
             should
             be
             celebrated
             by
             immersion
             ,
             which
             by
             aspersion
             is
             now
             perform'd
             .
             Many
             other
             things
             of
             like
             sort
             ,
             need
             not
             be
             prov'd
             abrogated
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             prov'd
             to
             have
             been
             used
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             prov'd
             to
             have
             been
             commanded
             .
             But
             farther
             ,
             it
             appears
             not
             out
             of
             the
             whole
             History
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
             that
             Pastors
             were
             Elected
             by
             the
             people
             :
             that
             the
             manner
             of
             Election
             remained
             indefinite
             ,
             is
             more
             easily
             collected
             thence
             .
             I
             speak
             of
             Pastors
             ;
             for
             ,
             of
             the
             receivers
             of
             the
             Churches
             mony
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             the
             same
             reason
             .
             The
             Apostles
             were
             very
             sollicitous
             ,
             lest
             by
             taking
             of
             the
             publick
             mony
             they
             should
             incur
             suspicion
             ,
             or
             give
             offence
             .
             Paul
             might
             assume
             Luke
             unto
             himself
             ,
             by
             his
             Apostolicall
             Power
             ,
             and
             commit
             to
             him
             the
             custody
             and
             disposition
             of
             Collections
             
             for
             the
             poor
             :
             but
             he
             chose
             rather
             ,
             to
             permit
             a
             free
             election
             to
             the
             Churches
             ;
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             as
             himself
             speaks
             ;
             that
             no
             man
             should
             blame
             him
             ,
             
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             so
             copious
             munificence
             .
             For
             the
             like
             cause
             ,
             was
             the
             election
             of
             Deacons
             ,
             remitted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             to
             the
             multitude
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             should
             complaine
             of
             any
             partiality
             between
             the
             Hebrews
             and
             the
             Hellenists
             .
             But
             this
             was
             not
             perpetuall
             ,
             the
             reason
             thereof
             being
             temporary
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             next
             times
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Deacons
             were
             not
             chosen
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             
             the
             people
             being
             sometimes
             consulted
             with
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             not
             .
          
           
             To
             proceed
             with
             the
             Pastors
             :
             the
             Princes
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             were
             elected
             by
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             by
             Christ
             .
             
               I
               have
               chosen
               you
               twelve
               :
               I
               know
               ,
               whom
               I
               have
               chosen
               ,
            
             saith
             Christ
             .
             
               After
               that
               He
               through
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               had
               given
               Commandements
               unto
               the
               Apostles
               whom
               he
               had
               chosen
               ,
            
             saith
             Luke
             .
             Paul
             
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               not
               of
               men
               ,
               nor
               by
               men
               ,
               but
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               God
               the
               Father
               .
            
             So
             ,
             them
             that
             were
             in
             the
             next
             degree
             to
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             LXX
             .
             Evangelists
             ,
             Christ
             himself
             appointed
             .
             
             This
             Divine
             Election
             to
             Preach
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             then
             first
             brought
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             signified
             by
             the
             word
             of
             sending
             ;
             for
             ,
             after
             the
             
             Election
             of
             those
             LXX
             .
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             pray
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               to
               send
            
             Labourers
             into
             his
             Harvest
             ;
             
             and
             that
             is
             pertinent
             ,
             
             How
             shall
             they
             Preach
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             bee
             sent
             ?
             When
             Christ
             was
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             promised
             Comforter
             supplyed
             his
             place
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             ambulatory
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             standing
             Offices
             ,
             the
             fittest
             men
             were
             chosen
             ,
             by
             the
             judgement
             and
             testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             of
             them
             whom
             the
             Apostles
             had
             made
             Governours
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
             
             So
             Timothy
             was
             admitted
             to
             his
             charge
             
               according
               to
               the
               prophecies
               which
               went
               before
               on
               him
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             saith
             
               Theodoret
               ,
               by
               Divine
               revelation
               :
               not
               by
               Humane
               suffrage
               ,
            
             saith
             Chrysostomo
             .
             And
             Oecumenius
             generally
             of
             that
             age
             ,
             
               By
               appointment
               of
               the
               Spirit
               were
               Bishops
               made
               ,
               not
               in
               a
               common
               way
               .
            
             Hence
             Paul
             in
             his
             oration
             to
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             tels
             them
             ,
             
             
               They
               were
               made
               Overseers
               over
               the
               Lords
               flock
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             Sometimes
             also
             ,
             Lots
             were
             cast
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             might
             ,
             by
             the
             event
             ,
             be
             certified
             of
             the
             Divine
             judgement
             .
             The
             most
             antient
             Authour
             ,
             Clemens
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             hath
             left
             this
             written
             of
             John
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               By
               Lot
               ,
               He
               chose
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               of
               those
               that
               were
               signified
               by
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             Nor
             is
             it
             a
             new
             thing
             to
             
             use
             Lofs
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             Priests
             ,
             but
             used
             also
             by
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             by
             the
             antient
             institution
             ,
             doubtlesse
             ,
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             Noah
             .
             This
             illustrates
             the
             History
             of
             Matthias
             :
             
             whom
             ,
             I
             wonder
             by
             what
             argument
             ,
             some
             have
             persuaded
             themselves
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             elected
             by
             the
             people
             ;
             for
             in
             Luke
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             foot-step
             of
             such
             election
             .
             What
             is
             said
             ,
             
               They
               appointed
               two
            
             Barsabas
             and
             Matthias
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             referr'd
             unto
             the
             multitude
             ,
             as
             Chrysostome
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             common
             opinion
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             to
             those
             eleven
             ,
             whose
             names
             are
             afore
             exprest
             ,
             and
             who
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             Peter
             had
             spoken
             to
             the
             multitude
             .
             These
             are
             they
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             words
             immediatly
             following
             are
             said
             
               to
               have
               powred
               out
               their
               prayers
               unto
               God
               ,
            
             and
             
               to
               have
               given
               forth
               their
               Lots
               ,
            
             that
             it
             might
             appeare
             ,
             not
             ,
             whom
             the
             multitude
             ,
             but
             
               whom
               God
               had
               chosen
            
             :
             for
             so
             themselves
             speak
             ;
             wherefore
             ,
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             rendred
             ,
             
               He
               was
               chosen
               by
               the
               suffrages
               of
               all
               ,
            
             (
             for
             who
             can
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             were
             call'd
             to
             give
             their
             votes
             ,
             after
             the
             Divine
             election
             ,
             unlesse
             Gods
             pleasure
             ought
             not
             to
             stand
             ,
             without
             their
             good
             liking
             ;
             )
             but
             ,
             
               He
               was
               numbred
               with
               the
               eleven
               Apostles
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Syriac
             and
             all
             the
             antients
             have
             interpreted
             .
          
           
           
             
             So
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             word
             in
             the
             Acts
             ,
             wherein
             some
             are
             more
             subtile
             ,
             than
             is
             necessary
             .
             The
             Apostles
             are
             said
             to
             have
             commended
             the
             faithfull
             Lycaonians
             to
             God
             ,
             with
             prayer
             and
             fasting
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             ordained
             them
             :
             Presbyters
             in
             every
             Church
             .
             This
             ordaining
             is
             expressed
             by
             a
             Greek
             word
             ,
             in
             whose
             Etymology
             some
             have
             found
             the
             suffrages
             of
             the
             people
             .
             And
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             both
             at
             Athens
             and
             in
             the
             Cities
             of
             Asia
             there
             was
             a
             Custome
             of
             giving
             suffrages
             with
             the
             hand
             stretched
             forth
             .
             And
             if
             we
             were
             delighted
             with
             that
             subtilty
             ,
             't
             were
             easy
             to
             interpret
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Apostolicall
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             or
             Ordination
             ,
             for
             he
             that
             imposeth
             hands
             must
             needs
             stretch
             them
             forth
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             writers
             after
             the
             Apostles
             use
             the
             word
             in
             this
             sense
             .
             But
             indeed
             ,
             neither
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             nor
             other
             Greek
             Authors
             are
             so
             curious
             in
             their
             words
             ;
             yea
             there
             is
             scarce
             any
             word
             which
             hath
             not
             enlarged
             its
             signification
             ,
             beyond
             the
             originall
             meaning
             .
             Againe
             ,
             if
             Luke
             in
             this
             place
             would
             have
             signified
             a
             popular
             election
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             ascribed
             the
             word
             ,
             ordained
             ,
             to
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             as
             hoe
             doth
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             multitude
             .
             Therefore
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             doe
             the
             same
             thing
             here
             ,
             which
             in
             another
             place
             Paul
             would
             
             have
             Titus
             doe
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             
               or
               daine
               Presbyters
               in
               every
               City
               .
            
             That
             which
             Titus
             is
             commanded
             to
             doe
             ,
             by
             the
             precept
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             the
             same
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             here
             ,
             being
             so
             authoriz'd
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             needed
             not
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             people
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             fasting
             and
             prayers
             did
             not
             precede
             the
             Ordination
             ,
             but
             intervened
             between
             it
             and
             the
             Valediction
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             strange
             ,
             this
             should
             be
             drawn
             into
             an
             argument
             of
             popular
             election
             ,
             when
             as
             ,
             if
             the
             prayer
             and
             fasting
             of
             the
             people
             had
             preceded
             ,
             this
             were
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             people
             may
             also
             fast
             and
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             election
             of
             a
             King
             to
             be
             made
             by
             the
             Electors
             ,
             may
             be
             prosperous
             and
             happy
             ;
             yet
             are
             not
             the
             people
             therefore
             the
             Electors
             .
          
           
             
             I
             have
             seen
             them
             ,
             who
             would
             assert
             Election
             to
             the
             people
             by
             Divine
             and
             immutable
             right
             ,
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             hath
             from
             God
             a
             precept
             to
             avoid
             false
             Pastors
             .
             But
             these
             men
             doe
             not
             observe
             ,
             that
             this
             argument
             ,
             if
             it
             have
             any
             force
             ,
             proves
             Election
             to
             be
             the
             right
             not
             of
             the
             multitude
             only
             ,
             but
             entirely
             of
             every
             single
             person
             .
             For
             all
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             ,
             must
             avoid
             false
             Pastors
             ,
             with
             all
             care
             .
             And
             so
             must
             every
             sick
             man
             take
             heed
             of
             a
             rash
             Physician
             :
             but
             no
             man
             will
             therefore
             say
             ,
             
             that
             the
             City
             Physician
             is
             to
             be
             chosen
             by
             the
             Plebeians
             .
             This
             may
             rightly
             be
             collected
             thence
             ,
             
             before
             election
             can
             come
             unto
             effect
             ,
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             must
             have
             power
             to
             allege
             causes
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             any
             ,
             wherefore
             he
             ,
             that
             is
             proposed
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             elected
             .
             For
             Paul
             having
             spoken
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             passing
             unto
             Deacons
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
             
               And
               let
               these
               also
               first
               be
               proved
               ,
            
             where
             ,
             requiring
             that
             to
             be
             observ'd
             in
             Deacons
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             observ'd
             in
             Bishops
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             he
             would
             have
             Bishops
             to
             be
             proved
             ,
             especially
             seeing
             he
             said
             afore
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             be
             blamelesse
             .
             Among
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             probation
             of
             their
             Princes
             ,
             the
             forme
             whereof
             was
             this
             :
             
             What
             Parents
             and
             fore-Fathers
             they
             were
             extracted
             from
             ,
             of
             what
             tribe
             they
             were
             ,
             of
             what
             estate
             ,
             what
             service
             they
             had
             done
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             So
             ,
             if
             a
             Pastor
             were
             to
             be
             elected
             ,
             it
             was
             justly
             granted
             every
             one
             to
             enquire
             ,
             what
             his
             behaviour
             was
             ,
             how
             married
             ,
             what
             his
             children
             were
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             which
             Paul
             would
             have
             observed
             in
             a
             Pastor
             .
             This
             is
             that
             in
             the
             Councill
             of
             
               Chalcedon
               ,
               
               Let
               the
               name
               of
               the
               ordained
               be
               publisht
            
             ;
             for
             so
             Lampridius
             hath
             exprest
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             life
             of
             
               Alexander
               Severus
               :
               When
               he
               appointed
               Governours
               
               of
               Provinces
               ,
               he
               publisht
               their
               names
               ,
               exhorting
               the
               people
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               any
               thing
               against
               them
               ,
               they
               should
               bring
               in
               their
               evidence
               ;
               for
               he
               said
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               great
               gravamen
               ,
               not
               to
               doe
               that
               in
               choosing
               Rectors
               for
               Provinces
               ,
               which
               the
               Christians
               and
               Jews
               did
               ,
               in
               publishing
               the
               names
               of
               such
               as
               are
               to
               be
               ordain'd
               .
            
             This
             is
             indeed
             a
             Luculent
             Testimony
             of
             the
             old
             fashion
             of
             Christians
             ,
             not
             much
             distant
             from
             the
             Apostolicall
             time
             .
             For
             between
             the
             decease
             of
             John
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             the
             Reign
             of
             Severus
             ,
             are
             about
             a
             hundred
             years
             and
             ten
             .
             But
             this
             place
             is
             so
             far
             from
             evincing
             the
             Christian
             Priests
             to
             have
             bin
             chosen
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             hence
             you
             may
             rather
             conclude
             the
             contrary
             .
             For
             't
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             prove
             crimes
             or
             impediments
             ,
             another
             thing
             to
             elect
             .
             Severus
             did
             propose
             unto
             the
             people
             the
             Governours
             names
             :
             but
             that
             they
             were
             elected
             by
             the
             Emperour
             himself
             ,
             no
             man
             ,
             that
             hath
             read
             History
             ,
             will
             doubt
             .
             Yea
             ,
             't
             was
             needlesse
             to
             propose
             the
             Priests
             unto
             the
             people
             ,
             if
             the
             people
             did
             elect
             them
             .
             It
             is
             most
             certaine
             ,
             in
             the
             antient
             Church
             ,
             after
             the
             Apostles
             age
             ,
             although
             by
             right
             the
             people
             might
             choose
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             every
             where
             observ'd
             ,
             but
             the
             people
             abstained
             very
             often
             from
             election
             
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             incommodities
             of
             popular
             Voting
             ,
             retaining
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             right
             of
             probation
             .
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             sense
             (
             if
             it
             be
             rightly
             weighed
             )
             of
             Cyprian's
             Epistle
             to
             those
             of
             Spain
             ;
             wherein
             some
             lay
             the
             chiefe
             foundation
             for
             Election
             by
             the
             people
             ;
             for
             he
             doth
             not
             precisely
             say
             ,
             
               The
               people
               have
               power
               of
               choosing
               worthy
               Priests
               ,
            
             but
             either
             
               of
               choosing
               worthy
               ,
               or
               refusing
               the
               unworthy
               .
            
             Either
             is
             sufficient
             for
             Cyprian's
             purpose
             ,
             
               that
               an
               unworthy
               person
               may
               not
               creep
               into
               the
               place
               of
               a
               Priest
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             hee
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             a
             Priest
             is
             to
             be
             chosen
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             
               the
               people
               being
               present
            
             .
             Why
             so
             ?
             
               that
               a
               fit
               and
               worthy
               person
               may
               be
               approv'd
               by
               the
               publike
               testimony
               and
               judgement
            
             ;
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               that
               the
               people
               being
               present
               ,
               either
               the
               crimes
               of
               evill
               men
               may
               be
               detected
               ,
               or
               the
               merits
               of
               good
               men
               commended
               .
            
             How
             so
             ?
             
               Because
               the
               people
               most
               perfealy
               knowes
               the
               life
               of
               every
               one
               ,
               and
               hath
               best
               experience
               of
               his
               conversation
               .
            
             Neverthelesse
             ,
             the
             same
             Cyprian
             in
             the
             same
             place
             declares
             ,
             that
             ,
             to
             choose
             a
             Bishop
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             people
             was
             not
             a
             thing
             of
             universall
             Custome
             .
             
               It
               is
               held
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               among
               us
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               Provinces
               ,
               almost
               .
            
             How
             weak
             the
             arguments
             are
             ,
             which
             he
             allegeth
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             
             prove
             the
             peoples
             presence
             necessary
             ,
             hath
             been
             shew'd
             by
             others
             .
             And
             the
             cause
             he
             brings
             hath
             hardly
             place
             ,
             but
             where
             the
             Pastor
             of
             a
             City
             is
             to
             be
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             people
             or
             Clergy
             of
             the
             same
             .
             But
             ,
             that
             Elections
             were
             not
             alwayes
             made
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             appears
             even
             out
             of
             Cyprian
             himself
             ,
             in
             another
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             is
             likewise
             thought
             to
             favour
             popular
             suffrages
             .
             
               In
               Ordinations
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               most
               dear
               brethren
               ,
               we
               are
               wont
               to
               consult
               with
               you
               afore
               ,
               and
               by
               common
               advise
               to
               weigh
               the
               manners
               and
               merits
               of
               every
               one
               :
               but
               humane
               Counsells
               are
               not
               to
               be
               waited
               for
               ,
               when
               the
               Divine
               suffrages
               doe
               lead
               the
               way
            
             ;
             Aurelius
             
               our
               brother
               ,
               an
               illustrious
               young
               man
               ,
               is
               already
               approved
               by
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               called
               by
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             then
             ,
             
               Know
               ye
               therefore
               ,
               most
               beloved
               brethren
               ,
               that
               He
               was
               ordained
               by
               me
               ,
               and
               my
               Collegues
               that
               were
               present
               .
            
             He
             saith
             ,
             He
             was
             wont
             to
             consult
             with
             the
             people
             ;
             that
             they
             were
             alwayes
             to
             be
             consulted
             with
             ,
             he
             saith
             not
             :
             yea
             ,
             by
             his
             example
             he
             shewes
             the
             contrary
             ;
             for
             He
             with
             his
             Bishops
             had
             promoted
             Aurelius
             ,
             the
             peoples
             advise
             being
             not
             required
             .
             Hee
             setteth
             down
             the
             cause
             :
             the
             people
             is
             advised
             with
             ,
             to
             give
             testimony
             of
             life
             and
             manners
             :
             but
             Aurelius
             had
             a
             sufficient
             testimoniall
             from
             his
             twofold
             Confession
             ,
             which
             Cyprian
             calls
             
               a
               
               Divine
               suffrage
            
             .
             By
             the
             same
             right
             ,
             Hee
             declares
             to
             his
             Clergy
             and
             people
             ,
             by
             epistle
             ,
             that
             Numidicus
             was
             to
             be
             ascrib'd
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Carthaginian
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             design'd
             the
             like
             honour
             for
             Celerinus
             .
          
           
             
             That
             in
             Africa
             other
             Bishops
             also
             had
             right
             of
             Electing
             Presbyters
             ,
             the
             saying
             of
             Bishop
             Aurelius
             in
             an
             African
             Councill
             sheweth
             ;
             
               The
               Bishop
               may
               be
               one
               ,
               by
               whom
               ,
               through
               the
               Divine
               grace
               ,
               many
               Presbyters
               may
               be
               constituted
               .
            
             And
             ,
             that
             the
             testimonies
             of
             the
             people
             were
             not
             alwaies
             desired
             ,
             is
             manifest
             in
             the
             third
             Carthaginian
             Councill
             :
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Canon
             are
             ,
             
               That
               none
               be
               ordained
               Clerk
            
             ,
             
             
               unlesse
               he
               be
               approved
               ,
               by
               the
               testimony
               either
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
             Wherefore
             ,
             two
             wayes
             lead
             one
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             Popular
             testimony
             ,
             or
             Episcopall
             examination
             .
             Whence
             Jerom
             to
             
               Rusticus
               ;
               When
               you
               are
               come
               to
               perfect
               age
               ,
               and
               either
               the
               people
               or
               the
               Prelate
               of
               the
               City
               shall
               elect
               you
               into
               the
               Clergy
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ;
             
               Let
               Bishops
               hear
               this
               ,
               who
               have
               power
               to
               Constitute
               Presbyters
               through
               every
               City
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Laodicean
             Synod
             ,
             whose
             Canons
             were
             approved
             by
             a
             Councill
             O●cumenicall
             ,
             rejecteth
             popular
             Eclections
             :
             Upon
             which
             place
             Balsamon
             notes
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             antient
             
             Custome
             of
             popular
             Elections
             was
             abrogated
             by
             that
             Canon
             ,
             for
             the
             incommodities
             thence
             arising
             :
             as
             he
             also
             notes
             upon
             the
             xxvi
             .
             of
             the
             Canons
             Apostolicall
             ,
             that
             Presbyters
             were
             of
             old
             chosen
             by
             suffrages
             ,
             but
             that
             custome
             was
             long
             since
             expired
             .
          
           
             
             Now
             let
             us
             proceed
             to
             the
             Election
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             a
             thing
             of
             so
             much
             more
             moment
             ,
             than
             the
             former
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             more
             care
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             imposed
             on
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             than
             on
             the
             meer
             Presbyters
             .
             No
             man
             denies
             them
             to
             have
             been
             chosen
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             Laity
             and
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             after
             the
             Apostles
             time
             :
             but
             ,
             this
             to
             have
             been
             of
             right
             immutable
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             affirm
             .
             For
             ,
             to
             passe
             by
             the
             examples
             of
             them
             that
             have
             been
             constituted
             Successors
             by
             the
             deceasing
             ,
             Bishops
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             of
             most
             easie
             proof
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             were
             very
             often
             chosen
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Clergy
             of
             their
             City
             alone
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Synod
             of
             their
             Comprovinciall
             Bb.
             For
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             St.
             Ferom
             is
             remarkable
             :
             
               At
               Alexandria
               ,
               from
            
             Mark
             
               the
               Evangelest
               ,
               unto
            
             Heracles
             and
             Dionysius
             
               the
               Bishops
               ;
               the
               Presbyters
               alwayes
               named
               one
               to
               be
               Bishop
               ,
               chosen
               out
               of
               themselves
               ,
               and
               placed
               in
               a
               higher
               degree
               .
               Naxianzen
            
             speaks
             ambiguously
             ;
             He
             would
             
             Elections
             were
             permitted
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             Clergy
             alone
             ,
             or
             chiefly
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             so
             lesse
             evill
             would
             befall
             the
             Churches
             :
             yet
             withall
             he
             shewes
             ,
             this
             was
             not
             observ'd
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             but
             the
             suffrages
             of
             the
             richest
             and
             most
             potent
             men
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             Votes
             of
             the
             people
             too
             ,
             had
             the
             stroke
             in
             Elections
             .
             But
             ,
             the
             Election
             made
             by
             the
             Comprovinciall
             Bishops
             is
             approved
             by
             the
             great
             Nicene
             Synod
             ,
             
             without
             any
             mention
             of
             the
             people
             .
             Whereunto
             agrees
             the
             Antiochian
             ,
             adding
             this
             ,
             
             If
             any
             contradicted
             such
             Election
             ,
             the
             suffrages
             of
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             Bishops
             should
             carry
             it
             .
             Yet
             I
             deny
             not
             ,
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             time
             of
             these
             Synods
             ,
             the
             people
             also
             had
             their
             Votes
             :
             but
             the
             custome
             was
             not
             universall
             .
             It
             was
             free
             ,
             untill
             the
             Synod
             of
             Laodicea
             was
             confirmed
             by
             an
             Universall
             Councill
             :
             the
             xii
             .
             Canon
             whereof
             ,
             following
             the
             Nicene
             and
             Antiochian
             ,
             gives
             the
             right
             of
             Electing
             to
             the
             Comprovinciall
             Bishops
             :
             the
             xiii
             .
             expresly
             takes
             away
             all
             Sacerdotall
             Elections
             from
             the
             multitude
             .
             Justininian
             also
             hath
             excluded
             the
             common
             people
             from
             the
             Election
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             committed
             it
             namely
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             the
             prime
             men
             of
             the
             City
             .
             By
             the
             prime
             men
             he
             means
             the
             Magistrates
             and
             Officers
             .
             Among
             many
             named
             ,
             the
             designation
             of
             
             one
             he
             committed
             to
             the
             Metrapolitan
             :
             yet
             so
             ,
             that
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             a
             scarcity
             of
             able
             men
             ,
             the
             Election
             of
             one
             ,
             by
             the
             Clergy
             and
             principall
             men
             ,
             might
             stand
             .
             Notwithstanding
             this
             Constitution
             of
             Justinian
             ,
             (
             which
             did
             not
             long
             outlive
             him
             ,
             )
             soon
             after
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             return
             to
             Synodicall
             Elections
             :
             which
             Balsamon
             relates
             were
             usuall
             in
             the
             East
             in
             his
             time
             also
             ;
             with
             this
             exception
             ,
             that
             the
             Metrapolitans
             were
             chosen
             by
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             the
             Patriarchs
             by
             the
             Emperours
             .
          
           
             
             Wherefore
             we
             conclude
             ,
             it
             is
             neither
             proved
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             was
             it
             believ'd
             by
             the
             antient
             Church
             ,
             that
             the
             Election
             either
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             did
             immutably
             belong
             unto
             the
             people
             .
             Of
             this
             judgementa
             also
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             whosoever
             have
             transferred
             the
             Election
             to
             the
             Presbytery
             ;
             for
             ,
             were
             it
             of
             Divine
             and
             immutable
             right
             that
             the
             Multitude
             should
             Elect
             ,
             the
             election
             could
             not
             be
             transferred
             to
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             more
             than
             to
             any
             others
             .
             Neither
             were
             the
             Compromise
             of
             any
             value
             ,
             which
             we
             read
             was
             often
             made
             concerning
             Election
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             determined
             by
             Divine
             Precept
             ,
             that
             the
             common
             people
             must
             choose
             the
             Pastor
             ;
             for
             that
             sentence
             ,
             
               What
               a
               man
               doth
               by
               another
               ,
               bee
               seems
               to
               doe
               by
               himself
               ,
            
             pertains
             only
             to
             
             those
             actions
             ,
             whereof
             the
             next
             efficlent
             cause
             is
             undetermined
             by
             Law.
             Certainly
             ,
             the
             very
             same
             thing
             ,
             that
             wee
             say
             ,
             was
             judg'd
             against
             Morellius
             at
             Geneva
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             that
             City
             ,
             wherein
             great
             honour
             ,
             great
             right
             belongs
             unto
             the
             people
             ;
             which
             Decree
             ,
             the
             most
             learned
             Beza
             defending
             ,
             
               That
               the
               whole
               multitude
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             was
             call'd
             together
             ,
             and
             gave
             their
             Vote
             ,
             was
             neither
             essentiall
             ,
             nor
             perpetuall
             .
             In
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             he
             thinks
             it
             sufficient
             ,
             if
             the
             common
             people
             be
             allowed
             to
             bring
             in
             reasons
             ,
             why
             they
             are
             displeas'd
             at
             the
             Election
             ,
             which
             reasons
             afterward
             are
             lawfully
             to
             be
             examin'd
             .
             Beza
             himself
             commits
             the
             Election
             to
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             City
             ;
             which
             is
             congruent
             enough
             to
             Justinian's
             Law
             ,
             but
             is
             not
             of
             right
             Divine
             and
             immutable
             ;
             for
             how
             can
             that
             be
             prov'd
             if
             Ordination
             and
             Confirmation
             be
             rightly
             distinguisht
             from
             Election
             .
             And
             the
             antient
             Church
             was
             of
             another
             mind
             ,
             permitting
             to
             the
             Bishop
             the
             Election
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Bishop
             to
             the
             Comprovinciall
             Bishops
             .
             Wherefore
             .
             the
             manner
             of
             Election
             is
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             
             that
             are
             not
             specially
             determined
             by
             Law
             Divine
             ,
             but
             only
             under
             generall
             Rules
             ,
             which
             command
             all
             things
             to
             be
             done
             in
             the
             church
             
               for
               edification
            
             
             in
             the
             best
             order
             ,
             and
             without
             confusion
             .
             But
             in
             all
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             those
             generall
             rules
             remaining
             safe
             ,
             wee
             have
             demonstrated
             afore
             ,
             Legislation
             belongs
             to
             the
             Highest
             Power
             .
             Bullinger
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             a
             very
             sharp
             judgement
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             ,
             who
             having
             alleged
             many
             examples
             of
             popular
             Election
             ,
             inferrs
             thus
             ;
             
             
               Yet
               I
               will
               not
               thence
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               right
               of
               electing
               Bishops
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               reduced
               to
               the
               promiscuous
               Votes
               of
               the
               common
               people
               ;
               for
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               better
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishop
               be
               design'd
               ,
               at
               the
               meeting
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               suffrages
               of
               a
               few
               ,
               no
               right
               Constitution
               can
               be
               prescribed
               to
               all
               Churches
               :
               for
               severall
               Countries
               have
               severall
               Laws
               ,
               Customes
               ,
               and
               Institutes
               .
               If
               any
               in
               whom
               the
               right
               is
               ,
               abuse
               it
               by
               Tyranny
               ,
               they
               are
               compelled
               into
               order
               by
               the
               Holy
               Magistrate
               ,
               or
               the
               right
               of
               designing
               Ministers
               may
               be
               transferr'd
               from
               them
               to
               others
               :
               for
               it
               is
               sufficient
               ,
               that
               some
               Elders
               performe
               that
               office
               of
               Electing
               ,
               upon
               command
               of
               the
               King
               or
               Magistrate
               ,
               by
               the
               advise
               and
               Counsell
               of
               men
               who
               understand
               what
               the
               function
               of
               a
               Bishop
               is
               ;
               what
               is
               the
               condition
               of
               that
               Church
               or
               People
               ,
               over
               which
               a
               Pastor
               is
               to
               be
               appointed
               ;
               who
               also
               can
               judge
               of
               the
               endowments
               ,
               the
               learning
               and
               manners
               of
               every
               one
               .
            
             By
             this
             right
             ,
             Justinian
             ,
             as
             we
             
             have
             said
             ,
             Constituted
             a
             manner
             of
             Electing
             ,
             somewhat
             receding
             from
             the
             former
             usage
             ,
             and
             the
             antient
             Canons
             ;
             by
             this
             right
             ,
             after
             the
             Nicene
             Canon
             ,
             were
             many
             Bishops
             elected
             by
             the
             Clergy
             and
             the
             People
             .
             The
             Lawes
             of
             
               Charles
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Kings
             ,
             are
             extant
             ,
             containing
             divers
             wayes
             of
             Electing
             ,
             so
             that
             Bucer
             said
             most
             truly
             ,
             
               The
               form
               of
               Election
               is
               prescribed
               by
               pious
               Princes
               .
            
          
           
             
             Let
             us
             now
             consider
             ,
             whether
             the
             Highest
             Power
             it self
             may
             make
             Election
             :
             the
             question
             is
             not
             ,
             whether
             it
             ought
             to
             make
             it
             ;
             nor
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             alwayes
             expedient
             to
             doe
             so
             ,
             but
             ,
             whether
             ,
             if
             it
             doe
             make
             Election
             ,
             it
             commit
             any
             offence
             against
             the
             Law
             Divine
             .
             We
             say
             ,
             with
             the
             excellent
             
               Marsilius
               Patavinus
               ,
               The
               Law-giver
               or
               Prince
               is
               not
               ,
               by
               any
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               prohibited
               from
               the
               Institution
               ,
               Collation
               ,
               or
               Distribution
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               offices
               .
            
             Whosoever
             affirm
             the
             contrary
             ,
             doe
             accuse
             of
             impiety
             ,
             innumerable
             pious
             Princes
             of
             antient
             and
             of
             this
             age
             ;
             which
             truly
             is
             a
             point
             of
             great
             temerity
             ,
             when
             no
             Divine
             Law
             can
             be
             produced
             to
             prohibit
             it
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             abundantly
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             by
             us
             in
             some
             part
             demonstrated
             .
             Although
             this
             might
             suffice
             (
             for
             whatever
             is
             not
             circumscrib'd
             by
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             is
             within
             the
             sphere
             of
             the
             
             Highest
             Power
             :
             )
             yet
             ,
             for
             the
             desending
             of
             our
             sentence
             ,
             both
             reasons
             and
             examples
             are
             in
             readinesse
             .
          
           
             
             The
             first
             reason
             is
             taken
             hence
             ,
             that
             all
             actions
             ,
             even
             those
             that
             naturally
             belong
             to
             others
             ,
             not
             having
             causes
             determined
             by
             nature
             ,
             we
             see
             are
             rightly
             exercised
             by
             the
             H.
             Power
             .
             Naturally
             men
             choose
             teachers
             for
             their
             children
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             Guardians
             ;
             sick
             persons
             make
             use
             of
             what
             Physician
             they
             please
             ;
             Merchants
             elect
             the
             Curators
             of
             their
             Company
             :
             Yet
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             Guardianship
             is
             appointed
             by
             Law
             alone
             ,
             or
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             ;
             Physicians
             are
             constituted
             by
             publick
             Order
             ,
             and
             Informers
             of
             Youth
             too
             ,
             with
             interdiction
             of
             others
             from
             the
             practice
             of
             those
             faculties
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             Commanies
             of
             Merchants
             are
             fit
             Curators
             also
             appointed
             by
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             without
             blame
             of
             any
             any
             ,
             But
             ,
             if
             this
             right
             be
             competent
             to
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             over
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             did
             belong
             to
             every
             one
             ,
             much
             more
             over
             those
             things
             that
             belong
             unto
             the
             People
             ;
             because
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             the
             people
             is
             devolved
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             all
             men
             know
             ,
             that
             have
             any
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Lawes
             .
             That
             sometimes
             there
             may
             be
             just
             causes
             ,
             why
             the
             H.
             Power
             should
             challenge
             to
             it self
             the
             Election
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             no
             wise
             man
             will
             deny
             .
             For
             often
             
             errours
             introduced
             into
             the
             Church
             against
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             cannot
             be
             rooted
             out
             by
             other
             means
             ;
             often
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             other
             way
             to
             avoid
             Schism
             ;
             often
             ,
             the
             suffrages
             of
             the
             Clergy
             are
             disturb'd
             with
             factions
             ,
             popular
             election
             with
             seditions
             ;
             whereof
             are
             extant
             many
             examples
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             purer
             times
             .
             Adde
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             that
             the
             times
             are
             now
             and
             then
             so
             boisterous
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             will
             hardly
             keep
             the
             Crown
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             except
             hee
             have
             a
             care
             ,
             the
             Pastors
             may
             be
             most
             obedient
             and
             faithfull
             to
             him
             .
             Verily
             ,
             all
             Histories
             doe
             witnesse
             ,
             how
             dearly
             the
             German
             Emperours
             paid
             for
             their
             abdication
             of
             this
             Imperiall
             Right
             .
          
           
             
             That
             we
             may
             come
             to
             Examples
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             shewed
             afore
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             Mosaicall
             Law
             ,
             and
             afterward
             among
             the
             Nations
             without
             Judaea
             ,
             Kings
             themselves
             enjoyed
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Law
             not
             then
             forbidding
             it
             :
             at
             which
             time
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             doubt
             ,
             the
             Priesthood
             might
             also
             have
             been
             committed
             by
             them
             to
             others
             :
             as
             we
             read
             the
             Pontifs
             and
             Flamens
             were
             created
             by
             the
             Kings
             of
             Rome
             .
             But
             ,
             among
             the
             Hebrew
             people
             ,
             after
             Moses
             Law
             ,
             no
             man
             ,
             except
             of
             Aarons
             family
             ,
             could
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Priest
             ;
             nor
             to
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             
             unlesse
             he
             were
             a
             Levit.
             Hence
             ,
             is
             Jeroboam
             justly
             blam'd
             ,
             
             for
             choosing
             Priests
             who
             were
             not
             Levits
             ,
             for
             the
             Law
             did
             not
             allow
             it
             ;
             nor
             was
             it
             in
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             command
             Sacrifices
             to
             be
             offered
             ,
             in
             any
             place
             but
             the
             accustomed
             ,
             which
             ,
             after
             David
             ,
             was
             Jerusalem
             .
             Other
             Functions
             ,
             or
             the
             places
             for
             them
             ,
             the
             King
             might
             assigne
             to
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levits
             .
             So
             were
             some
             Levits
             appointed
             by
             David
             for
             preaching
             ,
             others
             for
             singing
             .
             And
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             Singers
             with
             Harps
             and
             other
             Instruments
             ,
             was
             God's
             precept
             by
             the
             Prophets
             :
             as
             the
             application
             of
             persons
             to
             the
             severall
             offices
             is
             every
             where
             attributed
             to
             David
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             King
             ;
             and
             after
             David
             ,
             to
             Solomon
             :
             and
             Jehoshaphat
             ,
             the
             King
             ,
             not
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             by
             name
             electeth
             Priests
             and
             Levits
             ,
             whom
             he
             might
             send
             forth
             to
             the
             Cities
             of
             Juda
             to
             instruct
             them
             .
             The
             very
             same
             thing
             that
             is
             here
             debated
             .
             
             For
             ,
             as
             some
             Fathers
             were
             of
             opinion
             ,
             the
             right
             of
             blood
             in
             the
             Moisaicall
             Law
             ,
             is
             correspondent
             to
             the
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             in
             the
             Christian
             Law.
             As
             then
             ,
             the
             Hebrew
             King
             may
             apply
             certain
             persons
             ;
             to
             a
             certain
             office
             and
             place
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             as
             were
             of
             Aarons
             family
             and
             Levits
             ;
             so
             the
             Christian
             King
             rightly
             makes
             a
             Presbyter
             or
             Bishop
             of
             a
             certain
             City
             ,
             but
             of
             them
             which
             are
             ordain'd
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             ordain'd
             .
             And
             so
             did
             Nehemia's
             
             Lieutenant
             to
             the
             Persian
             King
             ,
             leave
             some
             Levits
             in
             the
             particular
             Cities
             ,
             others
             hee
             called
             forth
             unto
             Jerusalem
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             High
             Priest
             attained
             not
             that
             dignity
             by
             Succession
             ,
             but
             Election
             of
             the
             great
             Synedry
             ,
             yet
             confined
             unto
             certain
             families
             (
             which
             Election
             seemeth
             to
             have
             been
             the
             regall
             right
             ,
             when
             the
             Kings
             reigned
             )
             the
             most
             learned
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             Maimonides
             hath
             observed
             .
          
           
             
             But
             let
             us
             proceed
             with
             the
             Christians
             .
             Before
             Constantine
             ,
             no
             man
             will
             wonder
             that
             no
             Christian
             Pastors
             were
             elected
             by
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             when
             the
             Emperours
             either
             were
             enemies
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             had
             it
             in
             contempt
             ,
             and
             accounted
             it
             not
             worthy
             of
             their
             care
             .
             Constantine
             gave
             the
             force
             of
             a
             Law
             to
             the
             Nicene
             Canon
             ,
             of
             Election
             to
             be
             made
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             other
             Emperours
             after
             him
             did
             the
             like
             ,
             either
             by
             renewing
             the
             Canon
             ,
             or
             not
             abrogating
             of
             it
             .
             And
             ,
             't
             is
             manifest
             ,
             this
             manner
             of
             Election
             was
             long
             in
             use
             ;
             the
             Empire
             being
             of
             greater
             extent
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Emperours
             diligence
             could
             provide
             for
             all
             the
             Churches
             .
             Notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             it
             was
             lawfull
             for
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             if
             they
             pleased
             ,
             to
             Elect
             by
             themselves
             .
             For
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             from
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             that
             the
             Canon
             hath
             the
             force
             of
             a
             Law
             ,
             no
             marvell
             ,
             if
             the
             
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             upon
             just
             causes
             ,
             may
             recede
             from
             that
             Law
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             whole
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             particular
             case
             .
             For
             Lawes
             are
             wont
             either
             to
             be
             abrogated
             ,
             or
             temper'd
             and
             limited
             by
             the
             Law-givers
             ,
             as
             afore
             is
             shewed
             .
             Yea
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             abrogation
             or
             solution
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             Lawyers
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             ,
             by
             the
             generall
             words
             in
             the
             Law
             set
             down
             ,
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             is
             never
             conceiv'd
             to
             be
             excluded
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Examples
             of
             Elections
             made
             by
             Bishops
             prove
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             that
             Elections
             be
             made
             by
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ;
             the
             Canons
             also
             shew
             ,
             the
             same
             Elections
             are
             rightly
             made
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             with
             consent
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             :
             but
             neither
             of
             these
             is
             in
             question
             .
             The
             Question
             is
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             also
             lawfull
             for
             the
             Highest
             Power
             to
             make
             Election
             .
             That
             it
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             best
             ,
             both
             among
             the
             Emperours
             and
             the
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             Synod
             of
             
               Constantinople
               ,
               Theodosius
            
             commanded
             the
             names
             of
             all
             that
             were
             proposed
             should
             be
             given
             to
             him
             in
             papers
             ,
             reserving
             to
             himself
             the
             choyce
             of
             one
             .
             What
             can
             be
             more
             clear
             ?
             One
             among
             all
             the
             Bishops
             propos'd
             Nectarius
             :
             the
             Emperour
             makes
             choise
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             persisteth
             in
             it
             ,
             against
             the
             will
             of
             many
             
             Bishops
             ;
             who
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Emperour
             would
             not
             be
             remov'd
             ,
             give
             place
             ,
             and
             yeild
             him
             that
             reverence
             ,
             which
             was
             due
             unto
             him
             ,
             in
             a
             matter
             not
             prohibited
             by
             Law
             Divine
             .
             Who
             sees
             not
             ,
             this
             was
             done
             beside
             the
             Canons
             ?
             for
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             had
             no
             share
             in
             the
             Election
             ,
             but
             here
             the
             Emperour
             alone
             electeth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             designs
             the
             person
             .
             The
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Clergy
             and
             people
             ,
             approve
             of
             the
             Election
             .
             But
             ,
             't
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             elect
             ,
             another
             to
             approve
             of
             the
             Election
             .
             The
             Bishops
             approve
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             their
             Office
             ,
             after
             Baptisme
             ,
             to
             impose
             hands
             upon
             Neitarius
             ,
             as
             yet
             a
             lay
             man
             and
             Catechumen
             .
             And
             hert
             too
             ,
             we
             observe
             ,
             the
             Canon
             was
             not
             followed
             :
             for
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             ,
             a
             Catechumen
             ,
             nor
             Neophite
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             elected
             .
             The
             Clergy
             also
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             doe
             approve
             :
             because
             to
             them
             belong'd
             the
             Tryal
             ,
             which
             ,
             how
             far
             it
             differs
             from
             Election
             is
             shew'd
             above
             .
          
           
             Many
             examples
             we
             might
             alleage
             ,
             of
             Elections
             not
             Cunonicall
             ,
             but
             Imperiall
             .
             Why
             the
             Emperours
             themselves
             elected
             .
             we
             deny
             not
             they
             had
             peculiar
             causes
             ;
             but
             this
             pertains
             not
             to
             the
             question
             of
             right
             ,
             but
             prudence
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             the
             Emperours
             believ'd
             it
             to
             be
             lawfull
             for
             them
             ,
             
             before
             they
             consider'd
             whether
             or
             no
             ,
             it
             were
             expedient
             .
             For
             of
             things
             unlawfull
             ,
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             no
             consultation
             .
             
             To
             say
             the
             cause
             hereof
             was
             some
             Divine
             revelation
             or
             inspiration
             ,
             in
             such
             an
             age
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             a
             meer
             refuge
             of
             pertinacious
             ignorance
             :
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Domination
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             ,
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             Imperiall
             elections
             ,
             when
             as
             yet
             that
             Episcopacy
             was
             not
             turn'd
             into
             temporall
             Dominion
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             quite
             mistaken
             in
             the
             order
             of
             times
             .
             Nor
             yet
             can
             wee
             doubt
             ,
             but
             the
             more
             Sanctimony
             abated
             in
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             was
             slackned
             in
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             more
             just
             cause
             had
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             to
             vindicate
             Election
             to
             themselves
             .
             In
             the
             West
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             were
             most
             often
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             elected
             by
             the
             most
             Christian
             Kings
             of
             France
             ,
             without
             any
             suftrage
             of
             the
             people
             or
             Clergy
             ,
             is
             written
             in
             all
             the
             French
             Histories
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             with
             Sun-beams
             .
             What
             was
             said
             of
             the
             Domination
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             given
             occasion
             to
             Kings
             to
             draw
             to
             themselves
             the
             Elections
             ,
             besides
             that
             it
             is
             before
             answered
             ,
             cannot
             be
             applyed
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             to
             those
             times
             ,
             when
             the
             French
             Kings
             did
             not
             yet
             possesse
             Italy
             .
             Yea
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             because
             the
             French
             
             Kings
             used
             this
             right
             in
             their
             own
             kingdome
             ,
             therefore
             also
             in
             Italy
             did
             Charls
             the
             great
             assume
             this
             to
             himself
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             not
             with
             lesse
             power
             governe
             Italy
             ,
             than
             France
             and
             Germany
             .
             For
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             truly
             observed
             by
             Godalstus
             and
             others
             ,
             the
             Decree
             made
             in
             Pope
             Adrians
             time
             ,
             pertains
             only
             to
             the
             Italian
             Bishops
             ,
             when
             in
             other
             parts
             ,
             the
             compleat
             right
             of
             Election
             was
             in
             Charls
             before
             .
             In
             vaine
             also
             ,
             a
             recourse
             is
             had
             to
             the
             wealth
             of
             Bishop-pricks
             ,
             &
             the
             Temporall
             Jurisdictions
             annexed
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             even
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Charls
             the
             Great
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             in
             the
             antient
             and
             purer
             times
             ,
             Bishopricks
             were
             but
             poor
             and
             slender
             ,
             as
             is
             noted
             by
             that
             most
             searching
             Antiquary
             ,
             Onuphrius
             .
             And
             for
             Jurisdictions
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             Charls
             his
             time
             ,
             had
             none
             annexed
             to
             their
             Bishopricks
             :
             but
             this
             came
             into
             use
             at
             last
             ,
             after
             the
             avulsion
             of
             Germany
             from
             France
             ,
             when
             the
             Ottoes
             were
             Emperonrs
             in
             Germany
             .
             And
             ,
             the
             Jurisdictions
             were
             so
             far
             from
             being
             the
             cause
             of
             Imperiall
             Elections
             ,
             that
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             therefore
             were
             Jurisdictions
             granted
             unto
             Bishops
             ,
             because
             the
             Emperours
             were
             most
             assured
             of
             their
             fidelity
             ,
             being
             chosen
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             thought
             the
             custody
             of
             Cities
             might
             therefore
             most
             safely
             bee
             committed
             to
             them
             :
             as
             the
             same
             Onuphrius
             hath
             
             observed
             .
             
             Some
             have
             been
             deceiv'd
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Investiture
             ,
             Because
             the
             word
             is
             used
             of
             Fees
             especially
             ,
             therefore
             have
             they
             thought
             all
             that
             is
             sayd
             of
             investitures
             of
             Bishops
             to
             belong
             to
             territories
             and
             Lands
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             grosse
             ●rrour
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               to
               vest
            
             and
             
               to
               invest
            
             ,
             are
             old
             words
             of
             German
             Originall
             ,
             that
             signify
             the
             collation
             of
             any
             right
             whatsoever
             :
             and
             are
             therefore
             found
             in
             old
             Authors
             applyed
             to
             all
             Offices
             both
             Civill
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             .
             It
             appears
             by
             a
             passage
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Romanus
             Bishop
             of
             Rouen
             about
             the
             year
             623.
             that
             
               Investiture
               by
               the
               staffe
            
             was
             almost
             300.
             years
             before
             Territories
             were
             given
             to
             Bishops
             ;
             which
             began
             under
             Otto
             ,
             the
             first
             Emperour
             of
             that
             name
             .
             And
             truly
             ,
             if
             Investiture
             had
             been
             with
             respect
             to
             Civill
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             by
             the
             
               Scepter
               ,
               Sword
               or
               Banner
            
             ,
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             those
             times
             was
             ,
             not
             by
             a
             
               ring
               and
               staffe
            
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             although
             the
             most
             Christian
             Kings
             did
             not
             challenge
             to
             themselves
             
               imposition
               of
               hands
            
             ,
             which
             maketh
             Presbyters
             ;
             yet
             these
             two
             things
             they
             esteemed
             as
             their
             right
             ,
             to
             joyn
             this
             man
             unto
             this
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             signified
             by
             the
             Ring
             ;
             and
             to
             conferre
             upon
             him
             Jurisdiction
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             judgement
             concerning
             Sacred
             affairs
             with
             a
             certaine
             publike
             
             power
             ,
             which
             is
             signified
             by
             the
             staffe
             .
             For
             to
             the
             King
             himself
             also
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             first
             consecrated
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Scepter
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             given
             a
             staffe
             .
             
             
               And
               by
               this
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Aimonius
               ,
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               power
               to
               maintaine
               Religion
               ,
               was
               deliver'd
               to
               him
               from
               God
            
             ;
             for
             the
             Offices
             corresponded
             to
             the
             signs
             :
             as
             also
             a
             Canon
             was
             vested
             by
             a
             Book
             .
             Many
             ages
             after
             ,
             when
             piety
             had
             begotten
             opulency
             ,
             and
             the
             daughter
             laid
             a
             snare
             for
             the
             mother
             ,
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             almost
             detruded
             from
             their
             most
             antient
             right
             ,
             began
             to
             shew
             the
             indignity
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             by
             this
             argument
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             because
             the
             Bishops
             by
             their
             munificence
             possessed
             Lands
             and
             territories
             .
             But
             never
             did
             the
             Election
             of
             them
             depend
             upon
             this
             alone
             ,
             being
             more
             antient
             than
             the
             same
             munificence
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             accessory
             cannot
             have
             so
             much
             force
             ,
             as
             to
             draw
             the
             principall
             after
             it
             :
             and
             befides
             ,
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             stipends
             out
             of
             the
             publick
             succeed
             in
             place
             of
             Lands
             :
             and
             for
             all
             this
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             remaineth
             the
             same
             it
             was
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Investiture
             ,
             in
             the
             stories
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             a
             naked
             sign
             ;
             nor
             are
             Kings
             to
             be
             thought
             so
             unwise
             ,
             that
             ,
             for
             a
             bare
             rite
             or
             Ceremony
             
             they
             would
             have
             undertaken
             so
             many
             labours
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             wars
             :
             but
             ,
             with
             the
             sign
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             sign
             ,
             the
             thing
             signified
             must
             be
             conceived
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Collation
             of
             Churches
             .
             Which
             Collation
             ,
             it
             is
             certaine
             ,
             was
             made
             two
             wayes
             :
             for
             ,
             either
             the
             Kings
             by
             themselves
             ,
             made
             Election
             freely
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             suffrages
             of
             any
             other
             ,
             or
             else
             ,
             they
             granted
             others
             the
             right
             of
             clecting
             ,
             the
             right
             of
             approving
             ,
             not
             imaginary
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             liberty
             to
             annull
             the
             Election
             ,
             being
             reserved
             to
             them
             ,
             selves
             .
             Both
             of
             these
             ,
             Historians
             comprehend
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Investiture
             .
             Which
             right
             remained
             in
             the
             Emperours
             untill
             the
             times
             of
             Hildebrand
             ,
             who
             first
             laid
             violent
             hands
             upon
             it
             .
             
               Onuphrius
               Panuinus
            
             relating
             his
             life
             ;
             
               He
               first
               of
               all
               the
               Roman
               Bishops
               attempted
               to
               deprive
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               the
               election
               of
               the
               Pope
               himself
               ,
               which
               also
            
             Adrian
             
               the
               third
               had
               sometimes
               done
               ;
               but
               of
               all
               Authority
               too
               ,
               whereby
               he
               Constituted
               the
               other
               Prelats
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Abbats
               .
            
             The
             Author
             here
             hath
             rightly
             explan'd
             Investiture
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Constitution
             .
          
           
             Those
             two
             things
             ,
             whereof
             we
             said
             Investiture
             consisteth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             choosing
             ,
             and
             the
             Liberty
             of
             refusing
             ,
             if
             the
             Bishop
             were
             chosen
             by
             any
             other
             ,
             all
             
             writers
             approved
             for
             their
             diligence
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             have
             very
             well
             distinguished
             ,
             and
             knit
             together
             in
             the
             Regall
             Right
             .
             Such
             a
             liberty
             of
             refusing
             I
             meane
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             another
             ,
             And
             indeed
             these
             Rights
             ,
             both
             of
             election
             ,
             and
             of
             rejection
             ,
             are
             of
             great
             consequence
             to
             maintaine
             both
             Church
             and
             State
             :
             but
             the
             former
             ,
             of
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             moment
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             it
             is
             more
             to
             oblige
             ,
             the
             receiver
             of
             a
             benefit
             ,
             than
             to
             exclude
             ,
             an
             enemy
             .
             
               Paulus
               Aemilius
            
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             declared
             how
             that
             right
             was
             extorted
             from
             the
             Emptrour
             Henry
             :
             
             
               That
               thing
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               much
               weakned
               the
               Imperiall
               Majesties
               ,
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               his
               people
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               devested
               of
               the
               better
               half
               of
               his
               Jurisdiction
               .
            
             And
             Onuphrius
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             :
             
               Half
               his
               Power
               was
               at
               once
               taken
               from
               the
               Emperour
               .
            
             The
             same
             Author
             elsewhere
             speaks
             of
             Henry
             the
             third
             
               This
               most
               excellent
               ,
               right
            
             (
             so
             he
             cals
             Election
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               retained
               with
               all
               his
               might
               .
            
             Of
             the
             same
             mind
             were
             the
             Kings
             that
             buil●
             their
             power
             upon
             the
             ruines
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             .
             To
             let
             passe
             others
             ,
             let
             us
             heare
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             England
             speak
             himself
             .
             
               Henry
               ,
               the
               first
               of
               that
               name
               sina●
               the
               Conquest
               ,
               granted
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
            
             Winchester
             to
             William
             Gifford
             ,
             
               and
               presently
               ,
               against
               the
               statutes
               of
               
               a
               new
               Councill
               ,
               invested
               him
               with
               the
               possesions
               perraining
               to
               the
               Bishoprick
               .
               The
               same
            
             Henry
             
               gave
               the
               Archbishoprick
               of
            
             Canterbury
             to
             Ralf
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             London
             ,
             
               and
               invested
               him
               by
               the
               ring
               and
               staffe
               .
            
             This
             is
             that
             same
             Henry
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             relation
             of
             Westminster
             ,
             by
             William
             his
             procurator
             constantly
             alleaged
             ,
             
               that
               he
               would
               not
               ,
               for
               the
               I●sse
               of
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               loose
               the
               Investitures
               of
               Churehes
               ;
               and
               affirm'd
               the
               same
               in
               threatning
               words
               .
            
             Away
             with
             the
             unlearned
             Interpreters
             of
             History
             :
             who
             doth
             not
             see
             here
             that
             by
             Investitures
             is
             meant
             the
             collution
             of
             Bishopricks
             ?
             The
             Parliament
             Statute
             also
             under
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             gives
             plaine
             evidence
             for
             the
             fame
             ,
             wherein
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             Royall
             Right
             to
             collate
             Bishopricks
             was
             in
             England
             more
             antient
             ,
             then
             the
             election
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
             And
             Historics
             doe
             give
             their
             testimony
             too
             :
             which
             declare
             how
             Bishopricks
             ,
             were
             collated
             by
             Etheldred
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             antient
             Kings
             ,
             seven
             hundred
             yeers
             agoe
             .
             Afterward
             ,
             elections
             were
             granted
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             under
             two
             conditions
             ,
             which
             were
             observ'd
             likewise
             in
             Franses
             ,
             that
             licence
             to
             elect
             were
             first
             obtained
             ,
             and
             the
             clection
             made
             were
             submi●●ed
             to
             the
             Kings
             pleasure
             .
             But
             in
             the
             later
             time
             the
             whole
             election
             was
             rendred
             to
             the
             King.
             
             In
             our
             time
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             image
             of
             Election
             in
             the
             Chapters
             ;
             the
             whole
             force
             of
             it
             is
             in
             the
             King.
             For
             ,
             the
             Bishoprick
             being
             void
             ,
             the
             King
             ,
             by
             his
             Letters
             ,
             containing
             Licence
             to
             elect
             ,
             transmitteth
             also
             the
             name
             of
             him
             ,
             whom
             hee
             would
             have
             elected
             .
          
           
             Bilson
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             discoursing
             with
             much
             diligence
             upon
             this
             Argument
             ,
             in
             severall
             places
             affirmes
             that
             which
             is
             most
             true
             ;
             
               That
               no
               particular
               form
               of
               Electing
               is
               prescribed
               by
               Divine
               Law
               :
               and
               seeing
               Princes
               are
               Heads
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               and
               ,
               both
               by
               Divine
               and
               Humane
               right
               ,
               have
               the
               charge
               of
               all
               externall
               and
               publick
               administration
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               Sacred
               as
               in
               Civill
               causes
               ,
               committed
               to
               them
               these
               reasons
               necessarily
               evince
               ,
               that
               the
               Elections
               are
               also
               committed
               to
               their
               trust
               ;
               at
               least
               ,
               if
               they
               bee
               pleased
               to
               under
               take
               the
               burthen
               .
            
             The
             same
             Author
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               is
               as
               clear
               as
               the
               Sun
               ;
               that
               other
               Princes
               ,
               be
               side
               the
               Roman
               Emperours
               ,
               since
               the
               first
               profession
               of
               Christian
               faith
               ,
               not
               only
               had
               the
               Highest
               Power
               in
               Electing
               Bishops
               ;
               but
               by
               their
               sole
               Authority
               Instituted
               whom
               they
               judged
               worthy
               of
               that
               honour
               ,
               without
               expecting
               the
               suffrages
               of
               the
               Clergy
               or
               People
               .
            
             I
             will
             not
             adde
             more
             examples
             or
             testimonies
             :
             either
             these
             are
             sufficient
             ,
             or
             nothing
             is
             sufficient
             .
          
           
           
             Whosoever
             therefore
             ,
             dares
             to
             condemn
             of
             Sacrilege
             ,
             so
             many
             famous
             Kings
             ,
             some
             whereof
             ,
             first
             in
             their
             Kingdoms
             professed
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ;
             some
             couragiously
             resisted
             the
             Popes
             ambition
             ;
             some
             either
             began
             or
             promoted
             the
             Churches
             reformation
             ;
             and
             among
             them
             many
             renowned
             for
             their
             holinesse
             and
             learning
             :
             whosoever
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             
             dare
             account
             them
             sacrilegious
             ,
             as
             if
             in
             electing
             Bishops
             they
             had
             violared
             the
             Law
             Divine
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             have
             me
             for
             an
             approver
             of
             his
             temerarious
             judgement
             .
             Now
             ,
             whereas
             some
             ,
             in
             this
             businesse
             of
             Election
             ,
             distinguish
             the
             other
             Pastors
             from
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             because
             indeed
             themselves
             live
             where
             no
             Bishops
             are
             ,
             this
             difference
             comes
             to
             nothing
             .
             For
             such
             Pastors
             ,
             although
             they
             have
             this
             common
             with
             mere
             Presbyters
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             over
             others
             ;
             yet
             have
             they
             thus
             much
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             under
             other
             Pastors
             ;
             and
             so
             't
             is
             doubtfull
             ,
             whether
             they
             may
             be
             rather
             numbred
             among
             mere
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             Bishops
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             seeing
             Presbytery
             is
             contained
             in
             Episcopacy
             ,
             they
             that
             bestow
             the
             Bishoprick
             ,
             do
             withall
             bestow
             the
             Pastoral
             cure
             of
             a
             certain
             place
             or
             City
             ,
             &
             somthing
             more
             :
             so
             that
             ,
             the
             Argumentation
             rightly
             proceeds
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             greater
             to
             the
             lesse
             ,
             or
             rather
             from
             the
             whole
             to
             the
             part
             .
             'T
             is
             
             true
             ,
             the
             antient
             Emperours
             &
             Kings
             mixed
             themselves
             but
             little
             with
             the
             collation
             of
             Pastorall
             offices
             of
             inferiour
             degree
             ;
             the
             reason
             was
             ,
             because
             they
             thought
             in
             reason
             ,
             all
             that
             lesser
             care
             might
             be
             rightly
             comitted
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             chosen
             either
             by
             themselves
             ,
             or
             according
             to
             their
             Lawes
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             antient
             Canons
             ,
             you
             shal
             hardly
             find
             anything
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             election
             ,
             because
             all
             that
             business
             was
             at
             the
             Bishops
             dispose
             as
             we
             have
             shewed
             before
             .
          
           
             
             Yet
             are
             not
             examples
             wanting
             ,
             whereby
             it
             may
             appear
             ,
             that
             Ecclesiasticall
             offices
             ,
             of
             the
             lesser
             rank
             also
             ,
             were
             collated
             by
             Kings
             .
             Onuphrius
             is
             witnesse
             ,
             for
             the
             Emperours
             .
             An
             Epistle
             of
             Pope
             Pelagius
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             is
             extant
             ,
             which
             signifies
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacred
             Letters
             of
             the
             most
             gratious
             Emperour
             were
             come
             unto
             his
             hands
             ,
             requiring
             certain
             men
             to
             be
             made
             Presbyter
             ,
             Deacon
             ,
             and
             Subdeacon
             at
             Centumcells
             .
             The
             publick
             Records
             of
             our
             own
             Country
             doe
             abundantly
             witnesse
             ,
             the
             Princes
             of
             
               Holland
               ,
               Zeland
            
             ,
             and
             
               West
               risia
            
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             Principality
             ,
             have
             conferred
             ,
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             upon
             fi●men
             ,
             the
             Pastorall
             Gure
             of
             every
             City
             and
             Village
             ,
             except
             in
             what
             places
             it
             could
             be
             proved
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             right
             was
             granted
             away
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             Gustome
             .
             
             was
             kept
             untill
             the
             times
             of
             the
             last
             War.
             These
             examples
             ,
             although
             they
             be
             not
             antient
             ,
             are
             yet
             sufficient
             to
             refell
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             adventured
             publickly
             to
             affirm
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             untill
             the
             very
             last
             times
             of
             the
             War
             ,
             were
             chosen
             by
             the
             People
             .
             Here
             might
             be
             added
             ,
             were
             it
             needfull
             ,
             very
             many
             Records
             of
             Investitures
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Princes
             bestow
             upon
             Noble
             men
             ,
             their
             Vassals
             ,
             among
             other
             rights
             ,
             also
             the
             Collation
             of
             Churches
             .
             And
             I
             ,
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             cannot
             understand
             ,
             how
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             right
             doth
             not
             still
             endure
             to
             this
             day
             :
             whether
             it
             be
             expedient
             ,
             or
             where
             ,
             and
             how
             farre
             it
             is
             expedient
             ,
             is
             another
             question
             .
             The
             States
             ,
             in
             my
             opinion
             ,
             by
             their
             pains
             taken
             in
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             have
             not
             deserved
             to
             be
             in
             worse
             condition
             ,
             then
             before
             they
             were
             .
             In
             the
             Palatinate
             ,
             the
             Pastorall
             Cures
             are
             conferred
             by
             the
             Decree
             of
             a
             Senate
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             cōmand
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Elector
             ,
             hath
             government
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
             In
             the
             Dominion
             of
             Basil
             ,
             the
             Churches
             without
             the
             City
             have
             no
             power
             at
             all
             in
             choosing
             their
             Pastor
             ;
             whom
             the
             Magistrate
             of
             the
             City
             sends
             to
             feed
             them
             ,
             him
             they
             receive
             with
             reverence
             ,
             although
             they
             never
             heard
             him
             teach
             .
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             they
             were
             content
             with
             this
             Call
             alone
             .
             
             It
             is
             the
             Saying
             of
             Musculus
             :
             
             
               A
               Christian
               Pastor
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               sollicitous
               about
               his
               Call
               ,
               nor
               to
               doubt
               that
               it
               is
               Christian
               and
               lawfull
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               called
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               by
               the
               pious
               Magistrate
               or
               Prince
               .
            
             Wherefore
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             doth
             not
             deprive
             the
             Powers
             of
             this
             Divine
             Right
             .
             Neither
             have
             the
             States
             themselves
             ever
             been
             of
             another
             judgement
             ;
             for
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             year
             1586
             ,
             without
             the
             assent
             of
             the
             States
             ,
             a
             Synod
             was
             held
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Lester
             ,
             Governour
             of
             these
             parts
             ,
             to
             move
             the
             States
             to
             allow
             of
             the
             Synod
             ,
             declared
             Nov.
             16.
             
             That
             such
             allowance
             should
             be
             a
             detriment
             to
             no
             man
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             right
             he
             challenged
             in
             the
             Institution
             of
             Pastors
             .
             And
             in
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             
               Decemb.
               9.
            
             the
             Acts
             of
             that
             Synod
             were
             admitted
             by
             the
             States
             ,
             with
             some
             exceptions
             ,
             whereof
             this
             is
             one
             :
             
               That
               the
               States
               ,
               Noblemen
               ,
               and
               City
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               others
               should
               retain
               the
               right
               and
               Custome
               of
               Instituting
               and
               destituting
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               School-masters
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             us
             now
             give
             answer
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Objections
             ,
             used
             to
             be
             brought
             against
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             in
             this
             regard
             .
             Some
             say
             ,
             
             that
             certain
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             have
             abused
             the
             Elections
             ,
             either
             through
             a
             sordid
             love
             of
             gain
             ,
             or
             through
             too
             much
             favour
             .
             It
             
             is
             too
             true
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             't
             is
             impertinent
             ;
             for
             ,
             the
             abuse
             of
             right
             depriveth
             no
             man
             of
             his
             right
             ;
             unlesse
             perhaps
             a
             subject
             ,
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             his
             Superiour
             ;
             much
             lesse
             ,
             is
             a
             possible
             abuse
             sufficient
             to
             the
             losse
             of
             right
             .
             Then
             ,
             no
             man
             shall
             bee
             certain
             of
             any
             right
             whatsoever
             .
             But
             to
             speak
             the
             truth
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             greater
             number
             of
             laudable
             Elections
             ,
             which
             Kings
             have
             made
             .
             And
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             by
             popular
             Elections
             ,
             the
             matter
             often
             was
             brought
             unto
             Seditions
             and
             slaughters
             ,
             to
             Sword
             and
             fire
             ;
             nor
             is
             the
             Clergy
             alwayes
             free
             from
             favour
             and
             faction
             ,
             no
             not
             at
             this
             day
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             if
             for
             fear
             of
             incommodities
             Elections
             may
             be
             overthrown
             ,
             no
             kind
             thereof
             will
             be
             able
             to
             subsist
             .
             When
             Genebrard
             ,
             an
             enemy
             to
             the
             Regall
             right
             ,
             had
             said
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             chosen
             by
             the
             Emperours
             were
             monsters
             of
             men
             ,
             the
             contrary
             was
             shewed
             by
             our
             side
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             good
             men
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             some
             mediocrity
             ;
             
             but
             from
             the
             Election
             of
             the
             Clergy
             and
             People
             came
             forth
             Monstces
             in●ee●
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             Greatness
             of
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             yields
             not
             to
             corruption
             so
             easily
             ,
             as
             private
             men
             ,
             nor
             is
             so
             obnoxious
             to
             unjust
             desires
             and
             importunity
             of
             Suters
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             Ordination
             ,
             which
             remains
             with
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             the
             
             right
             of
             contradicting
             ,
             which
             is
             left
             unto
             the
             people
             ,
             shuts
             up
             the
             way
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             all
             ,
             which
             exceeds
             Humane
             Power
             ,
             yet
             to
             the
             worst
             abuses
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Canons
             are
             objected
             too
             ,
             and
             some
             Sayings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             That
             old
             Canon
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             30.
             in
             their
             number
             entitled
             Apostolicall
             ,
             speaks
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             not
             of
             Emperours
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Canon
             next
             before
             is
             oppos'd
             to
             nundinations
             ,
             so
             this
             to
             violent
             intrusions
             .
             The
             Canon
             pertains
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             being
             not
             lawfully
             examin'd
             and
             ordain'd
             invade
             the
             Church
             by
             force
             ,
             by
             the
             Magistrates
             help
             and
             favour
             .
             So
             ,
             the
             Parisian
             Synod
             disapproves
             not
             Election
             ,
             but
             Ordination
             by
             the
             King
             ;
             nor
             all
             the
             Kings
             Authority
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             against
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Metropolitan
             and
             Comprovinciall
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             ordination
             did
             belong
             .
             For
             King
             Charibert
             himself
             ,
             under
             whom
             this
             Synod
             was
             holden
             ,
             elects
             Pascentius
             to
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Poitiers
             ,
             whom
             the
             Comprovincials
             receiv'd
             ,
             as
             rightly
             chosen
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Canon
             bear
             another
             sense
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             it
             was
             made
             by
             the
             Kings
             consent
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             rescinded
             ,
             erther
             by
             himself
             ,
             or
             by
             other
             Kings
             also
             ,
             especially
             with
             the
             sentence
             of
             their
             Peers
             :
             because
             no
             positive
             Lawes
             are
             immutable
             ;
             
             but
             ,
             if
             without
             the
             Kings
             consent
             ,
             then
             neither
             had
             that
             Canon
             the
             force
             of
             a
             Law
             ,
             nor
             could
             the
             Regall
             right
             be
             impair'd
             thereby
             .
             This
             is
             certain
             ,
             since
             the
             Kings
             began
             to
             Elect
             Bishops
             ,
             many
             Synods
             have
             been
             held
             in
             France
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             one
             of
             them
             hath
             reprehended
             the
             Kings
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             but
             many
             have
             admonished
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             use
             that
             study
             and
             care
             in
             choosing
             Pastors
             ,
             which
             was
             meet
             .
             Whence
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             the
             Gallican
             Bishops
             never
             found
             any
             thing
             in
             that
             Election
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Lawes
             Divine
             .
             'T
             is
             very
             improper
             for
             our
             men
             ,
             to
             produce
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Nicene
             second
             Synod
             ,
             whereby
             the
             worshipping
             of
             Images
             was
             introduced
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Canons
             alleged
             thence
             ,
             is
             no
             other
             ,
             then
             of
             those
             we
             have
             already
             answer'd
             .
             That
             sharp
             speech
             of
             Athanasius
             against
             Constantius
             is
             alleged
             also
             ;
             Who
             having
             received
             most
             grievous
             injuries
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             uttered
             any
             thing
             ,
             not
             so
             generally
             true
             ,
             as
             accommodated
             to
             those
             times
             ,
             what
             marvell
             is
             it
             ?
             seeing
             other
             Fathers
             too
             ,
             have
             let
             fall
             many
             words
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             bear
             a
             rigid
             Examination
             .
             Yet
             doth
             not
             Athanasius
             ,
             how
             hot
             soever
             in
             this
             cause
             ,
             pretend
             any
             right
             Divine
             ,
             but
             enquires
             ,
             
               Where
               is
               that
               Canon
               ,
               that
               a
               Bishop
               should
               be
               sent
               out
               of
               the
               Palace
               ?
            
             He
             shews
             ,
             
             what
             Constantius
             had
             done
             ,
             was
             not
             Canonicall
             :
             and
             rightly
             ;
             for
             another
             way
             of
             Electing
             was
             then
             in
             use
             ,
             and
             that
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Synod
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Precepts
             of
             Constantine
             .
             Now
             ,
             although
             for
             just
             causes
             ,
             it
             be
             granted
             unto
             Kings
             ,
             to
             recede
             from
             the
             Canon
             ;
             yet
             to
             forsake
             the
             Canon
             ,
             with
             intention
             of
             promoting
             to
             Episcopacy
             the
             favourers
             of
             the
             Arrian
             party
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             part
             of
             a
             pious
             Emperour
             .
             This
             way
             of
             electing
             is
             the
             more
             justly
             reprehended
             ,
             if
             Ordination
             also
             being
             omitted
             ,
             Bishops
             were
             obtruded
             upon
             the
             Churches
             :
             which
             is
             very
             credible
             to
             have
             been
             done
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             not
             probable
             ,
             the
             Orthodox
             would
             ordain
             Arians
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             used
             Collusion
             with
             them
             .
             Verily
             ,
             not
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Fathers
             hath
             hitherto
             been
             found
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             there
             was
             any
             Divine
             Law
             to
             hinder
             the
             King
             from
             choosing
             the
             Pastor
             .
             It
             appears
             ,
             the
             most
             holy
             Bishops
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             who
             condiscended
             to
             the
             Election
             made
             by
             Theodosius
             were
             of
             another
             mind
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             be
             spoken
             of
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             embracing
             the
             true
             Religion
             .
          
           
             
             As
             to
             the
             Kings
             ,
             that
             give
             no
             assent
             to
             the
             saving
             Faith
             ,
             pious
             Assemblies
             never
             made
             addresse
             ,
             unto
             them
             ,
             for
             election
             of
             their
             Pastors
             .
             For
             how
             could
             they
             expect
             
             defence
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             ,
             suppose
             the
             matter
             should
             succeed
             most
             happily
             ,
             yet
             would
             it
             be
             an
             indecorum
             ,
             that
             the
             Affaires
             of
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             
               judged
               before
               the
               unjust
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               not
               before
               the
               Saints
            
             .
             Yea
             ,
             if
             Kings
             that
             are
             aliens
             from
             the
             Faith
             ,
             arrogate
             to
             themselves
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             without
             question
             they
             bring
             upon
             themselves
             the
             greater
             Judgement
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             if
             Infidel
             Kings
             will
             not
             at
             all
             admit
             any
             Pastor
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             except
             Elected
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             leave
             to
             the
             Church
             the
             Probation
             ,
             and
             to
             other
             Pastors
             the
             
               Imposition
               of
               hands
            
             ,
             I
             cannot
             think
             it
             convenient
             for
             Christians
             ,
             to
             refuse
             men
             ,
             otherwise
             fit
             ,
             for
             this
             only
             reason
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             commended
             by
             Infidels
             .
             For
             the
             good
             God
             doth
             effect
             his
             good
             work
             ,
             even
             by
             evill
             men
             .
             I
             am
             not
             a
             man
             of
             that
             confidence
             ,
             that
             I
             dare
             condemn
             so
             many
             Christian
             Churches
             in
             Thrace
             ,
             in
             Syria
             ,
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             which
             doe
             receive
             Patriarchs
             or
             lesser
             Bishops
             from
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Turks
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             patience
             of
             the
             Christians
             is
             no
             new
             thing
             ,
             is
             shewed
             by
             
               Barlaamus
               Cyracensis
            
             .
             Clearly
             ,
             't
             is
             better
             to
             entertain
             a
             worthy
             Pastor
             ,
             adorned
             with
             good
             report
             of
             the
             common
             People
             ,
             ordained
             by
             other
             Pastors
             ,
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             though
             
             an
             unbeliever
             ,
             then
             to
             suffer
             the
             wast
             of
             Churches
             .
             Esdras
             ,
             we
             are
             sure
             ,
             did
             not
             decline
             the
             office
             of
             restoring
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             imposed
             on
             him
             by
             the
             Pagan
             King
             Artaxerxes
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             return
             unto
             our
             own
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             unto
             Christian
             Powers
             (
             for
             that
             was
             aspersed
             on
             the
             by
             ,
             to
             give
             others
             occasion
             of
             better
             thoughts
             upon
             this
             businesse
             )
             we
             must
             advertise
             the
             Reader
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             we
             enquire
             what
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             not
             what
             is
             at
             every
             time
             expedient
             .
             For
             ,
             whether
             we
             reflect
             upon
             antient
             or
             later
             times
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             great
             variety
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             election
             :
             nor
             only
             through
             ages
             and
             Provinces
             ,
             but
             through
             years
             and
             particular
             Cities
             .
             So
             much
             uncertainty
             there
             is
             in
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             Law
             Divine
             hath
             left
             uncertain
             .
             And
             truly
             ,
             
             where
             the
             question
             is
             not
             of
             the
             right
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             best
             manner
             of
             Election
             ,
             't
             is
             marvellous
             how
             many
             things
             may
             probably
             be
             discoursed
             on
             every
             part
             .
             Give
             me
             Cyprian
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             fear
             of
             popular
             election
             .
             Give
             me
             the
             Nicene
             Fathers
             ,
             I
             would
             gladly
             ascribe
             the
             election
             unto
             Bishops
             .
             Give
             me
             such
             Emperours
             as
             
               Theodosius
               ,
               Valentinian
            
             ,
             and
             
               Charles
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             danger
             in
             the
             election
             Regall
             or
             Imperiall
             .
             But
             we
             are
             fallen
             
             into
             the
             lees
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             after
             we
             have
             with
             circumspection
             viewed
             all
             things
             ,
             we
             find
             nothing
             ,
             but
             some
             incommodity
             is
             annexed
             to
             it
             .
             Therefore
             nothing
             at
             all
             can
             be
             here
             prescribed
             ,
             as
             perpetuall
             ;
             
               That
               which
               is
               indefinite
            
             ,
             
             
               must
               have
               an
               indefinite
               Rule
            
             .
             Yet
             if
             I
             were
             in
             this
             respect
             to
             give
             my
             advise
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             Justinian's
             times
             is
             not
             displeasing
             to
             me
             ,
             with
             this
             caution
             ,
             that
             a
             Pastor
             be
             not
             obtruded
             upon
             the
             people
             against
             their
             will
             ,
             and
             also
             saving
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             to
             rescind
             and
             make
             void
             Elections
             ,
             
             if
             any
             errour
             be
             committed
             ,
             pernicious
             to
             the
             Church
             or
             Common-wealth
             .
             Which
             right
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             French
             Kings
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             antient
             Roman
             Emperours
             very
             frequently
             have
             used
             ,
             as
             is
             most
             easie
             to
             be
             proved
             .
          
           
             They
             do
             much
             erre
             ,
             who
             confound
             this
             will
             and
             pleasure
             of
             the
             H.
             Powers
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Election
             made
             is
             approv'd
             ,
             or
             disapporv'd
             with
             that
             consent
             ,
             where
             with
             the
             Magistrate
             of
             every
             City
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Lawes
             or
             Canons
             ,
             concur
             to
             the
             Election
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             place
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             with
             the
             People
             .
             For
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             wide
             difference
             .
             The
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             is
             over
             the
             Election
             ;
             the
             Magistrates
             consent
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             election
             .
             
             That
             agrees
             to
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             ,
             as
             such
             ;
             this
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             by
             Positive
             Law
             ;
             nor
             properly
             as
             Magistrates
             ,
             but
             as
             an
             honoured
             part
             of
             the
             City
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Election
             by
             the
             Magistrates
             stayes
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             their
             City
             ;
             but
             Emperours
             and
             Kings
             exercise
             their
             right
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             Cities
             which
             they
             dwell
             in
             ,
             and
             whose
             Churches
             they
             frequent
             ;
             but
             ,
             if
             they
             see
             it
             needfull
             ,
             through
             all
             places
             of
             their
             Dominions
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             Magistrates
             may
             be
             overcome
             with
             suffrages
             ,
             the
             Highest
             Power
             cannot
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             although
             the
             election
             be
             permitted
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             right
             of
             free
             approbation
             cannot
             safely
             be
             abdicated
             by
             Him
             that
             rules
             in
             Chiefe
             .
             Also
             ,
             
             after
             Election
             made
             ,
             the
             right
             of
             removing
             a
             certain
             person
             from
             the
             Ministry
             of
             a
             certain
             place
             ,
             although
             it
             may
             be
             in
             others
             too
             ,
             ought
             alwayes
             to
             remain
             in
             the
             Highest
             Power
             .
             So
             Solomon
             ejected
             Abiath●r
             from
             being
             the
             Priest
             of
             God.
             So
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             were
             more
             then
             once
             deposed
             by
             the
             Imperial
             Power
             ,
             as
             Bellarmine
             himself
             confesseth
             .
             The
             proof
             whereof
             is
             easie
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Highest
             Power
             hath
             right
             to
             interdict
             any
             one
             the
             City
             or
             Province
             ,
             hee
             must
             needs
             have
             a
             right
             also
             to
             interdict
             him
             ,
             the
             Ministry
             of
             this
             City
             or
             Province
             .
             For
             this
             is
             included
             in
             that
             :
             and
             ,
             in
             
             whose
             Power
             the
             whole
             is
             ,
             in
             his
             power
             the
             part
             cannot
             choose
             but
             be
             .
             Nor
             only
             may
             the
             Highest
             Power
             doe
             this
             by
             way
             of
             punishment
             ,
             but
             by
             way
             of
             caution
             too
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             if
             any
             Pastor
             be
             drawn
             by
             the
             People
             into
             matter
             of
             tumult
             ,
             which
             perhaps
             may
             come
             to
             passe
             without
             his
             fault
             .
             For
             ,
             unlesse
             the
             Highest
             Power
             could
             doe
             this
             ,
             the
             Common-wealth
             were
             not
             sufficient
             to
             secure
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             
             The
             last
             errour
             is
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             think
             it
             belongs
             unto
             the
             same
             Person
             ,
             to
             elect
             and
             to
             remove
             .
             For
             the
             Highest
             Power
             may
             interdict
             ,
             not
             only
             publick
             acts
             ,
             but
             private
             ,
             too
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             electeth
             not
             the
             Persons
             ;
             namely
             ,
             in
             negotiation
             ,
             and
             conduction
             :
             as
             above
             is
             said
             ,
             when
             we
             spake
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             is
             manifested
             by
             Examples
             .
             For
             ,
             eight
             or
             more
             Roman
             Bishops
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             have
             been
             depos'd
             by
             Emperours
             ,
             sometimes
             with
             a
             Synod
             ,
             sometimes
             without
             ,
             whereof
             a
             good
             part
             were
             elected
             by
             the
             Clergy
             and
             people
             of
             Rome
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               Concerning
               offices
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               alwayes
               necessary
               .
            
          
           
             
             IT
             is
             of
             much
             concernment
             for
             the
             keeping
             of
             peace
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             vt●
             distinguish
             accurately
             ,
             between
             the
             things
             commanded
             by
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             not
             commanded
             .
             For
             ,
             although
             the
             right
             or
             manner
             of
             regiment
             somewhat
             differs
             ,
             thence
             wil
             follow
             no
             divulsion
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             neither
             part
             ascribes
             to
             their
             own
             way
             ,
             the
             authority
             of
             Divine
             precept
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             prihcipall
             cause
             ,
             why
             we
             have
             taken
             so
             much
             pains
             to
             shew
             ,
             That
             manner
             of
             Election
             ,
             which
             Kings
             and
             some
             pious
             Princes
             do
             at
             this
             time
             use
             ,
             is
             not
             by
             Divine
             Law
             forbidden
             .
             Not
             ,
             that
             we
             propose
             their
             examples
             to
             be
             imitated
             by
             others
             :
             for
             ,
             other
             kinds
             of
             Election
             may
             be
             either
             by
             themselves
             more
             profitable
             ,
             of
             at
             least
             to
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             state
             of
             some
             churches
             more
             fit
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             if
             for
             no
             other
             cause
             ,
             for
             the
             antient
             custome
             sake
             ,
             to
             be
             preferr'd
             :
             but
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             ,
             by
             a
             temerarious
             censure
             ,
             alienate
             from
             us
             the
             Kings
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             too
             ,
             by
             whom
             that
             manner
             is
             observ'd
             .
             What
             we
             have
             done
             concerning
             
             Election
             ,
             the
             same
             we
             must
             doe
             about
             the
             offices
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             which
             some
             of
             the
             late
             Reformed
             Churches
             use
             ,
             and
             some
             use
             not
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             Wee
             must
             declare
             ,
             nothing
             is
             either
             way
             defin'd
             concerning
             them
             ,
             by
             Precept
             of
             Divine
             Law
             ;
             whereby
             ,
             it
             will
             easily
             appear
             ,
             The
             diversity
             of
             government
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             any
             obstruction
             to
             fraternall
             unity
             .
             Fully
             to
             understand
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             ,
             this
             Discourse
             is
             very
             necessary
             ;
             for
             ,
             in
             things
             determined
             by
             Divine
             Precept
             ,
             a
             necessity
             of
             execution
             lyes
             upon
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ;
             in
             other
             things
             there
             is
             left
             some
             liberty
             of
             choise
             .
             And
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             said
             afore
             ,
             The
             Ecclesiasticall
             Government
             for
             the
             most
             part
             is
             conformable
             to
             the
             Politicall
             ,
             which
             was
             also
             observed
             by
             the
             King
             of
             Great
             Britain
             ,
             a
             Prince
             of
             excellent
             wisedome
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             the
             principall
             Controversie
             amongst
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             is
             about
             the
             Episcopall
             eminence
             ,
             and
             about
             their
             office
             ,
             who
             being
             not
             Pastors
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             neither
             preach
             ,
             nor
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             yet
             are
             Assessors
             ,
             
             or
             assistants
             unto
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             by
             some
             are
             stiled
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             Elders
             .
             Let
             us
             consider
             of
             both
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             our
             designe
             permits
             ;
             for
             ,
             these
             questions
             are
             so
             largely
             handled
             by
             others
             ,
             that
             scarce
             any
             thing
             remains
             to
             be
             added
             .
             
             Especially
             ,
             the
             most
             learned
             Beza
             ,
             having
             undertaken
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Gonevian
             Discipline
             ,
             hath
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             fertilty
             and
             vigour
             of
             his
             wit
             ,
             copiously
             expressed
             ,
             what
             might
             be
             said
             both
             for
             those
             Assessors
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Bishops
             :
             And
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             they
             that
             extoll
             the
             Anglican
             Church
             ,
             Saravia
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Winchester
             have
             disputed
             very
             smartly
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             against
             those
             Assessors
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             whoever
             would
             have
             perfect
             intelligence
             of
             these
             matters
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             remitted
             to
             their
             Books
             .
             For
             our
             parts
             ,
             Our
             endeavour
             being
             to
             lessen
             ,
             not
             to
             widen
             ,
             the
             difference
             ,
             we
             will
             contract
             ,
             into
             a
             few
             determinations
             ,
             all
             that
             is
             either
             confessed
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             so
             clearly
             prov'd
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             gainesaid
             by
             any
             ,
             but
             the
             contumacious
             .
          
           
             
             In
             the
             first
             place
             for
             Bishops
             ;
             we
             take
             leave
             to
             use
             the
             word
             in
             that
             signification
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Synods
             Universall
             and
             Topicall
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Fathers
             have
             alwaies
             us'd
             it
             .
             In
             the
             Apostolicall
             times
             ,
             it
             is
             certaine
             ,
             though
             the
             Functions
             were
             distinct
             ,
             the
             names
             were
             not
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             Function
             of
             the
             Apostles
             is
             call'd
             Presbytery
             ,
             and
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             Diaconary
             ,
             nor
             is
             any
             thing
             more
             usuall
             ,
             than
             for
             the
             genericall
             name
             ,
             by
             some
             particular
             right
             ,
             to
             adhere
             
             to
             one
             of
             the
             species
             ;
             as
             in
             
               adoption
               ,
               cognation
            
             ,
             and
             other
             words
             of
             the
             Law
             appears
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             Bishop
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             word
             it
             signifies
             any
             
               Inspector
               ,
               Overseer
            
             ,
             and
             Prepositus
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             Jerom
             translates
             it
             )
             supra-attendent
             (
             for
             the
             Septuagint
             also
             have
             rendred
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             to
             Magistrates
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             among
             the
             Athenians
             the
             forreigne
             Praetor
             ,
             among
             the
             Romans
             the
             municipall
             Aediles
             were
             called
             by
             this
             name
             ;
             and
             Cicero
             saith
             Himself
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Campanian
             coast
             ;
             )
             this
             name
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Apostolicall
             men
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Hellenists
             ,
             was
             given
             to
             any
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Neverthelesse
             ,
             by
             a
             certaine
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             right
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             assignd
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             with
             the
             rest
             they
             were
             Overseers
             of
             all
             the
             Flock
             ,
             so
             above
             the
             rest
             were
             constituted
             Inspectors
             of
             the
             Pastors
             also
             .
             Wherefore
             they
             abuse
             their
             own
             time
             and
             other
             mens
             ,
             who
             having
             undertaken
             to
             discusse
             the
             question
             ,
             take
             much
             pains
             to
             prove
             the
             name
             of
             Bishop
             common
             to
             all
             the
             Pastors
             :
             when
             as
             the
             word
             is
             of
             a
             larger
             signification
             much
             .
             They
             also
             doe
             but
             beat
             the
             aire
             ,
             who
             with
             great
             endeavour
             prove
             ,
             that
             unto
             all
             Pastors
             whatsoever
             
             certain
             things
             were
             common
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             right
             to
             Preach
             ,
             to
             exhibite
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             question
             is
             not
             of
             these
             things
             wherein
             they
             do
             agree
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             eminence
             whereby
             they
             are
             distinguished
             .
             And
             ,
             that
             is
             yet
             somewhat
             more
             absurd
             ,
             that
             some
             ,
             to
             prove
             Bishops
             differ
             nothing
             from
             meere
             Presbyters
             ,
             bring
             in
             the
             Fathers
             for
             their
             witnesses
             ,
             
               That
               Bishops
               are
               all
               of
               equall
               merit
               :
            
             as
             if
             you
             did
             say
             ,
             
               That
               all
               the
               Roman
               Senators
               were
               equall
               to
               the
               Consuls
               ,
            
             because
             the
             dignity
             of
             both
             the
             Consuls
             was
             equall
             .
             But
             he
             is
             angry
             with
             himself
             ,
             or
             with
             his
             Reader
             ,
             who
             refutes
             such
             things
             .
          
           
             
             Concerning
             Episcopacy
             then
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             eminence
             of
             one
             Pastor
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             this
             is
             our
             first
             Assertion
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               repugnant
               to
               no
               Law
               Divine
               .
            
             If
             any
             one
             be
             of
             a
             contrary
             opinion
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             condemne
             all
             the
             antient
             Church
             of
             folly
             ,
             or
             even
             of
             impiety
             ;
             without
             question
             ,
             it
             lyes
             upon
             him
             to
             prove
             it
             :
             and
             for
             proofe
             I
             see
             nothing
             alleg'd
             but
             this
             :
             
               Whosoever
               will
               be
               great
               among
               you
               ,
            
             
             
               let
               him
               be
               your
               Minister
               :
               and
               whosoever
               of
               you
               will
               bee
               chief
               ,
               shall
               be
               the
               servant
               of
               all
               .
            
             But
             certainly
             ,
             all
             eminence
             or
             Primacy
             of
             Pastors
             among
             Pastors
             is
             not
             here
             interdicted
             :
             but
             all
             Pastors
             are
             admonisht
             ,
             that
             they
             
             may
             know
             ,
             that
             a
             Ministry
             is
             enjoyn'd
             them
             ,
             not
             an
             Empire
             given
             .
             For
             the
             precedent
             words
             are
             ,
             
               They
               that
               rule
               over
               the
               Gentiles
               exercise
               Lordship
               over
               them
               ;
               and
               their
               Great
               ones
               exercise
               Authority
               upon
               them
               ;
               But
               so
               shall
               it
               not
               bee
               among
               you
               .
            
             From
             this
             place
             we
             may
             much
             rather
             argue
             for
             Eminence
             and
             Primacy
             ,
             than
             against
             it
             .
             For
             that
             which
             is
             in
             Matthem
             and
             
               Marke
               ,
               Whosoever
               will
               be
               great
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               chief
            
             ,
             is
             in
             
               Luke
               ,
               He
               that
               is
               greatest
               among
               you
               :
            
             He
             that
             is
             the
             President
             ,
             or
             leader
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             Christ
             exhorts
             them
             by
             his
             own
             example
             :
             
               The
               son
               of
               man
               came
               not
               to
               bee
               ministred
               unto
               ,
               but
               to
               minister
               .
            
             Wherefore
             ,
             the
             precept
             of
             Ministring
             doth
             not
             hinder
             ,
             but
             one
             may
             be
             greater
             than
             they
             to
             whom
             he
             Ministreth
             .
             
               Ye
               call
               me
            
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               Lord
               and
               Master
               :
               and
               ye
               say
               well
            
             ;
             
             
               for
               so
               I
               am
               .
               Therefore
               if
               I
               your
               Lord
               and
               Master
               have
               washed
               your
               feet
               ,
               ye
               ought
               also
               to
               wash
               one
               anothers
               feet
               .
            
             And
             how
             could
             Christ
             disapprove
             the
             disparitie
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             Offices
             ,
             when
             himself
             had
             appointed
             LXX
             .
             Evangelists
             ,
             
               of
               a
               second
               order
               and
               lesser
               degree
               ,
            
             
             as
             Jerom
             speaketh
             in
             dignity
             inferiour
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             Calvin
             saith
             .
             Much
             more
             clearly
             ,
             triumphing
             now
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             
             
               He
               hath
               given
               some
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               some
               Prophets
               ,
               
               some
               Evangelists
               ,
               some
               Pastors
               and
               Doctors
               :
            
             not
             only
             distinct
             in
             Functions
             ,
             but
             by
             certaine
             degrees
             also
             .
             
               For
               God
               hath
               given
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               first
               Apostles
               ,
               in
               the
               second
               place
               Prophets
               ,
               in
               the
               third
               Do
               ors
               .
            
             The
             very
             Deaconry
             ,
             by
             the
             Apostles
             instituted
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             Christ
             had
             not
             commanded
             an
             equality
             of
             Church-men
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             we
             set
             down
             this
             first
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             of
             undoubted
             verity
             ;
             Wherein
             we
             have
             
               Lanchius
               ,
               Chemnitius
               ,
               Hemingius
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
               Melanchthon
               ,
               Bucer
               ,
            
             all
             consenting
             with
             us
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             Beza
             too
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             
               That
               some
               one
               chosen
               by
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               other
               Presbyters
               ,
               should
               be
               and
               remaine
               President
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               cannot
               ,
               nor
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               reprehended
               .
            
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             determine
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Episcopacy
               we
               speak
               of
               ,
               hath
               been
               received
               by
               the
               Universall
               Church
               .
            
             This
             appears
             out
             of
             the
             Universall
             Councils
             ;
             whose
             Authority
             ,
             even
             now
             ,
             among
             pious
             men
             is
             very
             Sacred
             .
             It
             appears
             also
             ,
             by
             comparing
             Synods
             either
             Nationall
             or
             Provinciall
             ;
             whereof
             there
             is
             hardly
             one
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             but
             it
             carries
             in
             the
             forehead
             manifest
             signs
             of
             Episcopall
             eminence
             .
             All
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             none
             excepted
             ,
             testify
             the
             same
             .
             Among
             whom
             ,
             the
             least
             friend
             to
             Episcopacy
             is
             Jerom
             ,
             being
             himself
             
             
             
             
             
             not
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             a
             Presbyter
             .
             His
             testimony
             therefore
             alone
             sufficeth
             :
             
               It
               was
               decreed
               all
               the
               world
               over
               ,
               that
               one
               chosen
               from
               among
               the
               Presbyters
               should
               bee
               set
               over
               the
               rest
               ,
               to
               whom
               all
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Church
               should
               pertaine
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             so
             universall
             was
             this
             Custome
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             observed
             oven
             among
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             which
             went
             our
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             
               All
               these
               things
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Homilies
             upon
             
               Matthew
               ,
               which
               are
               proper
               to
               Christ
               in
               verity
               ,
               have
               Hereticks
               also
               in
               their
               Schism
               ,
               Churches
               ,
               Scriptures
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               other
               orders
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               Baptisme
               ,
               Eucharist
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               else
               .
            
             Certainly
             ,
             this
             errour
             of
             Aerius
             was
             condemned
             of
             all
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             he
             said
             ,
             
               A
               Presbyter
               ought
               to
               be
               discerned
               from
               a
               Bishop
               by
               no
               difference
               .
               Jerom
            
             himself
             ,
             to
             him
             who
             had
             written
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               difference
               between
               a
               Bishop
               and
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
            
             answers
             ,
             
               'T
               is
               spoken
               as
               ignorantly
               ,
               as
               one
               would
               wish
               ;
               you
               have
               ,
               as
               the
               Proverbe
               is
               ,
               made
               shipwrack
               in
               the
               Haven
               .
            
             Lastly
             ,
             Zanchius
             also
             acknowledgeth
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             in
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             
             Our
             third
             determination
             is
             ,
             
               That
               Episcopacy
               had
               its
               beginning
               in
               the
               Apostolicall
               times
               .
            
             Witnesse
             the
             Catalogues
             of
             Bishops
             in
             
               Irenaeus
               ,
               Eusebius
               ,
               Socrates
               ,
               Theodoret
               ,
            
             
             and
             others
             ,
             all
             which
             begin
             from
             the
             Apostles
             age
             ;
             now
             to
             derogate
             faith
             ,
             in
             an
             Historicall
             matter
             ,
             from
             so
             great
             Authors
             ,
             and
             so
             consenting
             together
             ,
             it
             cannot
             but
             be
             the
             marke
             of
             an
             irreverent
             and
             pertinacious
             mind
             .
             It
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             should
             deny
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             Roman
             Histories
             deliver
             ,
             That
             the
             Consulship
             began
             from
             the
             expulsion
             of
             the
             Tarquins
             .
             But
             let
             us
             againe
             heare
             
               Jerom
               :
               At
            
             Alexandria
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             from
             Mark
             
               the
               Evangelist
               ,
               the
               Presbyters
               alwaies
               elected
               one
               from
               among
               themselves
               ,
               placed
               him
               in
               a
               higher
               degree
               ,
               and
               call'd
               him
               Bishop
               .
               Marke
            
             deceased
             in
             the
             8.
             of
             Nero
             :
             to
             whom
             ,
             (
             John
             the
             Apostle
             being
             yet
             alive
             ,
             )
             succeeded
             .
             Anianus
             ,
             to
             
               Anianus
               Abilius
            
             ,
             to
             
               Abilius
               Cerdo
            
             .
             The
             same
             Apostle
             surviving
             after
             the
             death
             of
             
               James
               ,
               Simcon
            
             had
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Jerusalem
             ;
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Peter
             and
             
               Paul
               ,
               Linus
               ,
               Anacletus
               ,
               Clemens
            
             Held
             that
             of
             
               Rome
               ;
               Evodius
            
             and
             Ignatius
             ,
             that
             of
             Antioch
             .
             Surely
             ,
             this
             Antiquity
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             contemn'd
             :
             whereunto
             Ignatius
             himself
             ,
             the
             coetanean
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             his
             next
             followers
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             and
             Irenaeus
             yield
             most
             apparent
             testimonies
             ,
             which
             need
             not
             bee
             transcribed
             .
             We
             will
             end
             this
             with
             
               Cyprian
               :
               Now
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               through
               all
               Provinces
               ,
               
               and
               through
               every
               City
               are
               appointed
               Bishops
               .
            
          
           
             
             Our
             fourth
             is
             this
             ;
             
               This
               Episcopacy
               is
               approv'd
               by
               Divine
               Law
               :
            
             or
             ,
             as
             Bucer
             speaks
             ,
             it
             seemed
             good
             unto
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             One
             among
             the
             Presbyters
             should
             be
             charged
             with
             a
             singular
             care
             .
             The
             Divine
             Apocalyps
             affords
             an
             irrefragable
             argument
             to
             this
             assertion
             ;
             for
             Christ
             himself
             commands
             to
             write
             unto
             the
             
               seven
               Angels
               of
               the
               Asian
               Churches
               .
            
             Who
             by
             Angels
             Understand
             the
             Churches
             themselves
             ,
             they
             manifestly
             contradict
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
             
               For
               the
               Candlesticks
               are
               the
               Churches
               ,
            
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               and
               the
               stars
               are
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               seven
               Churches
               .
            
             'T
             is
             a
             wonder
             ,
             how
             farre
             men
             are
             transported
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             Contradiction
             ,
             when
             they
             dare
             confound
             things
             ,
             so
             openly
             distinguisht
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
             We
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             every
             Pastor
             ,
             in
             a
             generall
             signification
             ,
             may
             be
             capable
             of
             this
             title
             of
             Angel
             ;
             but
             ,
             here
             't
             is
             manifestly
             written
             to
             One
             in
             every
             Church
             .
             Was
             there
             but
             one
             Pastor
             in
             every
             City
             ?
             No
             sure
             ;
             for
             even
             from
             the
             time
             of
             Paul
             ,
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             
             were
             many
             Presbyters
             ordained
             to
             feed
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             Why
             then
             is
             the
             Letter
             sent
             to
             One
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             if
             no
             One
             had
             a
             peculiar
             and
             eminent
             Function
             ?
             
               Under
               the
               name
               of
               Angel
            
             ,
             saith
             Austin
             ,
             
             is
             commended
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             Angels
             are
             the
             Presidents
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             saith
             Jerom.
             If
             any
             had
             rather
             hear
             the
             modern
             Writers
             ,
             let
             Bullinger
             speak
             ;
             
               The
               heavenly
               Epistle
               is
               destin'd
               to
               the
               Angell
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Smyrna
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Pastor
               .
               Now
               Histories
               doe
               witnesse
               ,
               that
               Angel
               or
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Smyrna
            
             Polycarpus
             
               was
               ordained
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               namely
               by
               St
            
             John
             ,
             
               and
               lived
               in
               the
               Ministery
               of
               this
               Church
               86.
               years
               .
            
             What
             Bullinger
             relates
             of
             Polycarpus
             is
             confirmed
             by
             
               Irenaus
               ,
               Tertullian
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Antients
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             
               We
               have
               the
               Churches
               nourished
               by
            
             John
             :
             
               for
               though
            
             Marcion
             
               reject
               his
               Apocalyps
               ,
               yet
               the
               Order
               of
               Bishops
               recounted
               to
               its
               Originall
               ,
               will
               stand
               upon
            
             John
             
               the
               Author
            
             .
             Let
             Marorat
             also
             speak
             ;
             John
             
               began
               with
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             
               for
               the
               celebrity
               of
               the
               place
               ;
               nor
               doth
               he
               addresse
               himself
               unto
               the
               people
               ,
               but
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               .
            
             Haply
             ,
             Beza's
             Authority
             ,
             or
             Rainolds
             will
             be
             more
             accepted
             ;
             See
             therefore
             ,
             what
             favour
             the
             Truth
             found
             with
             them
             .
             
               Beza
               ,
               To
               the
               Angel
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               President
               ,
               who
               was
               in
               the
               first
               place
               to
               be
               admonisht
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               by
               Him
               his
               other
               Colleagues
               and
               all
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Rainold
             ;
             
             
               In
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             
               although
               there
               were
               
               many
               Presbyters
               and
               Pastors
               for
               the
               administration
               thereof
               yet
               One
               was
               over
               those
               many
               ;
               whom
               our
               Saviour
               calls
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               writes
               the
               things
               to
               him
               ,
               which
               others
               from
               him
               might
               learn.
            
             Certainly
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             well
             said
             by
             
               Dio
               Prusoeus
            
             ,
             that
             Kings
             are
             the
             Genii
             of
             their
             Kingdomes
             ;
             and
             in
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             Kings
             are
             stiled
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Angels
             ,
             who
             sees
             not
             ,
             that
             this
             name
             is
             also
             ,
             by
             an
             excellent
             right
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Prince
             of
             Presbyters
             .
             Christ
             therefore
             ,
             writing
             to
             those
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             men
             Eminent
             in
             the
             Cergy
             ,
             without
             all
             question
             hath
             approved
             this
             eminence
             of
             Episcopacy
             .
          
           
             To
             let
             passe
             the
             Annotations
             after
             the
             second
             Epistle
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             Titus
             ,
             which
             are
             found
             in
             the
             most
             antient
             Greek
             Copies
             :
             Concerning
             Timothy
             ,
             hear
             the
             writer
             ,
             
             supposed
             Ambrose
             ,
             whose
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Timothy
               created
               Presbyter
               by
               himself
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               called
               Bishop
               ,
               because
               the
               prime
               .
               Presbyters
               were
               so
               entitled
               ;
               of
               whom
               One
               receding
               ,
               the
               next
               succeeded
               ;
               but
               ,
               because
               the
               following
               Presbyters
               began
               to
               be
               found
               unworthy
               to
               hold
               the
               Primacy
               ,
               that
               method
               was
               alter'd
               by
               a
               Councill
               ,
               providing
               ,
               that
               merit
               not
               seniority
               should
               Create
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               ordained
               by
               the
               judgement
               of
               many
               Priests
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               an
               unworthy
               person
               
               might
               not
               unadvisedly
               usurp
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               so
               become
               a
               scandall
               to
               many
               .
            
             Hee
             saith
             ,
             the
             primacy
             of
             Timothy
             among
             the
             Presbyters
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             Whereas
             some
             learned
             men
             would
             hence
             set
             up
             a
             certain
             circular
             praesidency
             ,
             herein
             they
             are
             opposed
             by
             all
             the
             antient
             Monuments
             ,
             that
             are
             extant
             :
             nor
             doe
             the
             words
             of
             Ambrose
             help
             them
             ;
             for
             ,
             receding
             is
             all
             one
             with
             dying
             ,
             or
             departing
             .
             And
             ,
             whereas
             the
             
               Courses
               of
               the
               Priests
            
             are
             brought
             hither
             to
             establish
             this
             Interpretation
             ,
             
             any
             one
             may
             see
             with
             half
             an
             eye
             ,
             how
             impertinent
             it
             is
             ,
             when
             those
             Courses
             make
             nothing
             toward
             presidency
             ,
             which
             was
             alwaies
             in
             the
             High-Priest
             ,
             and
             other
             Chief
             of
             their
             Classes
             .
             But
             the
             alleged
             Writer
             his
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             Seniority
             in
             age
             ,
             or
             rather
             in
             Function
             was
             valued
             in
             the
             making
             of
             Bishops
             .
             Wherein
             ,
             although
             none
             of
             the
             Antients
             be
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             yet
             ,
             if
             wee
             understand
             him
             of
             certain
             Churches
             ,
             what
             hee
             saith
             is
             not
             incredible
             .
             For
             ,
             
             also
             the
             Archimandrits
             ,
             or
             chiese
             of
             Hermitages
             ,
             at
             the
             Commencement
             of
             Monachism
             ,
             were
             elected
             according
             to
             that
             Order
             .
             To
             believe
             him
             of
             all
             Churches
             ,
             Jeroms
             testimony
             of
             the
             Alexandrian
             Custom
             will
             not
             permit
             .
             The
             same
             Writer
             ,
             
             concerning
             Timothy
             ;
             Timothy
             
               now
               Created
               Bishop
               ,
               
               he
               institutes
               by
               epistle
               ,
               how
               he
               ought
               to
               govern
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Concerning
             Titus
             .
             Titus
             ,
             
               the
               Apostle
               Consecrated
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               so
               admonisheth
               him
               to
               be
               sollicitous
               for
               the
               well
               ordering
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             No
             other
             are
             the
             judgements
             concerning
             Titus
             ,
             &
             Timothy
             ,
             of
             
               Epiphanius
               ,
               Eusebius
               ,
               Chrysostom
               ,
               Oecumenius
               ,
               Theodoret
               ,
               Theophilact
               ,
               Primasius
               ,
            
             as
             by
             producing
             their
             words
             hath
             been
             demonstrated
             by
             others
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Oecumenicall
             Synod
             of
             Chalcedon
             saith
             ;
             
               After
               S.
            
             Timothy
             ,
             
             ,
             
               untill
               now
               ,
               have
               been
               made
               xxvii
               .
               Bishops
               ,
               all
               ordained
               in
               Ephefus
               .
            
             For
             ,
             Antiquity
             did
             not
             believe
             ,
             what
             of
             late
             some
             with
             confidence
             aflirm
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             were
             Evangelists
             could
             not
             be
             created
             Bishops
             .
             As
             long
             as
             they
             walked
             about
             the
             Provinces
             ,
             they
             did
             the
             office
             of
             Evangelists
             ;
             but
             when
             beholding
             in
             one
             place
             a
             plentifull
             harvest
             ,
             they
             thought
             fit
             to
             cherish
             it
             with
             their
             longer
             Presence
             ,
             doubtlesse
             ,
             being
             presidents
             to
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             they
             performed
             all
             offices
             Episcopall
             .
             Upon
             which
             reason
             ,
             Antiquity
             believed
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             also
             were
             truly
             Bishops
             of
             certain
             Cities
             namely
             ,
             in
             those
             places
             where
             they
             made
             longer
             stay
             ,
             or
             to
             speak
             more
             properly
             ,
             
             where
             they
             sate
             ;
             by
             which
             word
             ,
             Luke
             hath
             very
             emphaticully
             expressed
             ,
             Paul's
             abode
             with
             the
             Corinthians
             .
             
             Besides
             ,
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             we
             read
             of
             others
             ,
             advanced
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             into
             the
             Episcopall
             throne
             .
             Concerning
             Evodius
             ,
             thus
             to
             the
             Antiochians
             writes
             
               Ignatius
               ;
               He
               first
               ,
               by
               the
               Apostles
               hands
               ,
               was
               promoted
               to
               our
               presidency
               .
            
             What
             presidency
             that
             is
             ,
             is
             not
             left
             doubtfull
             by
             Ignatius
             ,
             who
             every
             where
             distinguisheth
             the
             Bishop
             from
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             preferrs
             him
             above
             them
             .
             
               You
               must
               doe
               nothing
               without
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               be
               subject
               to
               his
               Presbytery
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ;
             
               The
               reverend
               Presbytery
               ,
               being
               dear
               to
               God
               ,
               is
               so
               fitted
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               as
               the
               strings
               to
               the
               Harp.
            
             And
             again
             in
             another
             place
             ;
             
               What
               is
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               the
               Prince
               ;
               and
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               but
               his
               Counsellours
               ?
            
             This
             is
             that
             Ignatius
             ,
             who
             saw
             Christ
             in
             the
             flesh
             ;
             who
             lived
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             who
             ,
             next
             after
             Evodius
             ,
             was
             Bishop
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             .
          
           
             
             A
             question
             may
             be
             made
             ,
             when
             as
             their
             office
             ,
             who
             were
             over
             the
             Presbyters
             by
             a
             certain
             perpetuall
             dignity
             ,
             is
             so
             antient
             ,
             and
             approv'd
             by
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             by
             what
             name
             was
             that
             Honour
             entitled
             ,
             before
             the
             common
             name
             of
             Bishops
             began
             peculiarly
             to
             be
             ascrib'd
             unto
             this
             Presidence
             which
             ,
             as
             Jerom
             thinks
             ,
             began
             about
             the
             viii
             year
             of
             Nero.
             The
             antient
             Fathers
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             those
             Princes
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             
             were
             stil'd
             Apostles
             .
             And
             truly
             ,
             there
             remain
             in
             Cyprian
             and
             other
             Authours
             ,
             not
             a
             few
             obscure
             prints
             of
             this
             locution
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             Paul
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             Hee
             was
             nothing
             lesse
             than
             the
             
               chiefe
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             seems
             to
             intimate
             ,
             there
             were
             some
             other
             
               Apostles
               of
               lesser
               mark
            
             .
             That
             the
             name
             of
             Angel
             was
             antiently
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             afterward
             began
             to
             be
             called
             Bishop
             the
             Apocalyps
             evinceth
             .
             For
             ,
             it
             appears
             the
             word
             was
             taken
             ,
             as
             of
             common
             use
             ,
             because
             those
             Letters
             are
             popularly
             written
             ,
             and
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Starrs
             is
             explained
             by
             the
             appellation
             of
             Angels
             ,
             as
             being
             very
             obvious
             ;
             but
             ,
             the
             most
             simple
             and
             plain
             denomination
             ,
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             that
             of
             President
             ;
             for
             ,
             by
             this
             name
             ,
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             calls
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             in
             his
             second
             Apology
             .
          
           
             
             Another
             question
             may
             be
             ,
             By
             what
             example
             Episcopall
             Eminence
             was
             brought
             into
             the
             Churches
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             there
             were
             degrees
             of
             Priests
             among
             the
             Heathens
             ;
             that
             the
             Custom
             was
             not
             new
             to
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             sprang
             from
             Greece
             ,
             we
             learn
             by
             the
             most
             antient
             discipline
             of
             the
             
               Druids
               ,
               One
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Coesar
               ,
               is
               President
               to
               the
            
             Druids
             ,
             
               who
               hath
               amongst
               them
               the
               chief
               Authority
               .
            
             And
             how
             antient
             the
             Emmence
             of
             Mother
             Cities
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             
             Religion
             ,
             is
             ,
             we
             learn
             out
             of
             Thucydides
             ,
             where
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             Corcyreans
             ,
             a
             Colony
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             ;
             upon
             which
             passage
             ,
             the
             old
             Scholiast
             notes
             ,
             
               It
               was
               the
               Custome
               to
               receive
               High
               Priests
               from
               the
               Metropolis
               .
               Strabo
            
             names
             
               one
               Priest
            
             of
             the
             Catti
             ,
             who
             was
             ,
             we
             make
             no
             doubt
             ,
             the
             highest
             ;
             and
             among
             the
             Burgundians
             the
             
               greatest
               Priest
            
             is
             mention'd
             by
             Marcellinus
             .
             This
             custome
             ,
             God
             himself
             approved
             by
             the
             legall
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Judaical
             Republick
             ;
             when
             hee
             set
             up
             One
             ,
             with
             highest
             Authority
             ,
             over
             all
             the
             Priests
             .
             Who
             ,
             although
             in
             some
             acts
             hee
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             the
             whole
             Institution
             of
             this
             Pontificate
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             referr'd
             to
             this
             end
             alone
             .
             This
             eminence
             of
             one
             Priest
             ,
             served
             for
             Order
             also
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Regall
             Power
             ,
             which
             did
             also
             ,
             in
             its
             way
             ,
             adumbrate
             Christ
             .
             Although
             then
             ,
             this
             example
             might
             suffice
             ;
             yet
             to
             me
             ,
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             seemeth
             not
             so
             much
             expressed
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             pattern
             of
             the
             Temple
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Synagogues
             .
             For
             the
             Synagogues
             were
             ,
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             without
             any
             Commanding
             Power
             ;
             as
             neither
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             hath
             any
             by
             it self
             .
             Adde
             hereunto
             ,
             that
             wheresoever
             the
             Apostles
             came
             ,
             they
             found
             Synagogues
             well
             enough
             ordered
             ,
             
             even
             from
             the
             times
             if
             the
             Babylonian
             dispersion
             :
             which
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             receive
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             (
             as
             to
             them
             the
             Gospel
             was
             Preached
             before
             others
             )
             there
             was
             no
             cause
             ,
             why
             they
             should
             depart
             from
             that
             Government
             ,
             that
             the
             experience
             of
             many
             ages
             did
             commend
             :
             nor
             was
             it
             any
             burden
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             matter
             ,
             to
             accommodate
             themselves
             to
             the
             Jewish
             institutions
             .
             Now
             in
             every
             Synagogue
             ,
             it
             is
             certaine
             ,
             there
             was
             one
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             Greekish
             Jews
             was
             call'd
             the
             
               Ruler
               of
               the
               Synagogue
            
             :
             which
             name
             occurs
             frequently
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Gospell
             and
             the
             Acts
             ;
             
             and
             every
             where
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             is
             designed
             by
             it
             .
             Only
             ,
             one
             place
             is
             excepted
             ;
             
             where
             ,
             the
             word
             being
             taken
             in
             a
             larger
             sense
             ,
             in
             one
             Synagogue
             are
             named
             more
             Rulers
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             he
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             the
             Hebrew
             Masters
             teach
             us
             )
             was
             the
             Prince
             ,
             who
             answers
             to
             our
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             which
             Office
             and
             name
             remains
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ;
             and
             the
             Elemosynaries
             ,
             which
             are
             like
             unto
             our
             Deacons
             .
             Wherefore
             in
             that
             one
             place
             the
             Pastors
             joyned
             to
             the
             chiefe
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             are
             call'd
             
               the
               Rulers
            
             .
             So
             ,
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             often
             ,
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             with
             those
             next
             unto
             him
             ,
             are
             called
             the
             
               chief
               Priests
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
             
               Jeremy
               ,
               the
               antients
               of
               the
               Priests
               .
            
             
             These
             
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Synagogues
            
             had
             others
             over
             them
             ,
             which
             were
             called
             Primates
             ;
             
             in
             either
             Palestine
             one
             ,
             and
             others
             in
             other
             Provinces
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             be
             spoken
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             to
             illustrate
             the
             originall
             of
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Our
             fifth
             Assertion
             is
             ,
             Episcopacy
             hath
             been
             the
             spring-head
             ,
             
             whence
             many
             commodities
             have
             flowed
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             History
             of
             all
             times
             proclaims
             it
             :
             but
             I
             will
             againe
             use
             him
             for
             my
             witnesse
             ,
             who
             in
             all
             Antiquity
             was
             the
             least
             friend
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Jerom
               :
               In
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               it
               was
               decreed
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               Schisms
               and
               divisions
               ,
               one
               being
               elected
               from
               among
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               should
               be
               set
               above
               the
               rest
               .
            
             In
             another
             place
             .
             
               The
               Churches
               safety
               consisteth
               in
               the
               dignity
               of
               the
               chiefest
               Priest
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               :
               to
               whom
               if
               there
               be
               not
               given
               a
               Superiour
               power
               over
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               made
               so
               many
               Schisms
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               there
               be
               Priests
               .
            
             Nor
             is
             it
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             which
             Cyprian
             doth
             so
             frequently
             inculcate
             :
             
               Whence
               have
               Schisms
               and
               Heresies
               arisen
               ,
               and
               doe
               still
               arise
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               while
               the
               Bishop
               which
               is
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               Governour
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               the
               proud
               presumption
               of
               some
               men
               is
               contemned
               .
            
             And
             elsewhere
             :
             
               Heresies
               have
               no
               other
               
               Rise
               ,
               and
               Schisms
               no
               other
               beginning
               ,
               but
               hence
               ,
               that
               obedience
               is
               not
               given
               to
               Gods
               Priest
               ;
               nor
               is
               one
               Priest
               and
               Judge
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               in
               the
               steed
               of
               Christ
               elected
               .
            
             Not
             only
             single
             Assemblies
             ,
             by
             the
             presidence
             of
             one
             ,
             were
             guarded
             against
             Schisms
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             same
             Cyprian
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Universall
               Church
               was
               coupled
               together
               by
               the
               chaine
               of
               Priests
               ,
               linked
               to
               one
               another
               and
               united
               .
            
             For
             ,
             the
             whole
             Christian
             world
             was
             preserv'd
             in
             concord
             ,
             by
             commerce
             of
             those
             Letters
             ,
             which
             were
             call'd
             formate
             .
             And
             so
             much
             for
             Episcopall
             eminence
             .
          
           
             
             To
             proceed
             :
             On
             behalf
             of
             the
             equality
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             we
             have
             these
             things
             to
             say
             ,
             not
             repugnant
             to
             those
             afore
             .
             First
             ,
             
               The
               Episcopall
               eminence
               is
               not
               of
               Divine
               precept
               .
            
             This
             is
             prov'd
             enough
             ,
             because
             the
             contrary
             is
             not
             prov'd
             .
             For
             Christ
             is
             no
             where
             read
             to
             have
             commanded
             it
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             he
             approv'd
             it
             in
             the
             Apocalyps
             :
             but
             it
             follows
             not
             ,
             Because
             he
             did
             approve
             it
             ,
             Therefore
             he
             did
             command
             it
             .
             Episcopacy
             is
             of
             Apostolicall
             institution
             ,
             because
             it
             appears
             ,
             in
             some
             Churches
             Bishops
             were
             ordained
             or
             approved
             by
             the
             Apostles
             :
             but
             the
             Apostles
             never
             commanded
             ,
             that
             such
             Bishops
             should
             be
             in
             every
             Church
             .
             By
             which
             distinction
             ,
             we
             separate
             Jeroms
             case
             from
             the
             case
             of
             
               Aerius
               .
               
               Jerom
            
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Bishops
               became
               greater
               than
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               by
               custome
               rather
               than
               by
               the
               Lords
               dispose
               :
            
             As
             also
             
               Austin
               ,
               Episcopacy
               is
               greater
               than
               Presbytery
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               titles
               of
               honour
               which
               the
               Church
               hath
               used
               .
            
             When
             the
             Fathers
             speak
             of
             Custome
             ,
             they
             exclude
             not
             Apostolicall
             institution
             ;
             yea
             ,
             as
             Austin
             saith
             ,
             
             
               What
               is
               observ'd
               in
               the
               Universall
               Church
               ,
               nor
               is
               instituted
               by
               Councils
               ,
               but
               hath
               bin
               alwaies
               kept
               ,
               is
               most
               rightly
               believ'd
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               deliver'd
               by
               no
               lesse
               Authority
               than
               Apostolicall
               .
            
             But
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             elsewhere
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             presently
             of
             Divine
             precept
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             instituted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             for
             many
             things
             are
             instituted
             ,
             with
             reservation
             of
             a
             Liberty
             to
             make
             a
             change
             .
             That
             the
             people
             should
             with
             a
             clear
             voice
             say
             Amen
             at
             the
             end
             of
             prayers
             .
             That
             the
             Preacher
             should
             be
             uncover'd
             ,
             was
             a
             Constitution
             in
             the
             Apostolicall
             Church
             :
             Which
             in
             many
             places
             now
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             is
             not
             observed
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             so
             appointed
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             they
             left
             certaine
             Churches
             without
             Bishops
             :
             as
             Epiphanius
             acknowledges
             ,
             
               There
               was
               need
               of
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               ;
               for
               by
               these
               two
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Offices
               may
               be
               compleat
               ;
               but
               where
               none
               was
               found
               worthy
               of
               the
               Episcopacy
               ,
               the
               place
               remain'd
               without
               a
               Bishop
               ;
               
               but
               ,
               where
               was
               need
               ;
               and
               they
               were
               worthy
               of
               the
               Episcopacy
               ,
               Bishops
               were
               ordained
               .
            
             Those
             Churches
             therefore
             ,
             as
             Jerom
             speaks
             ,
             
               were
               govern'd
               by
               the
               common
               Counsell
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               .
            
          
           
             
             This
             we
             shall
             adde
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             
               It
               was
               not
               universally
               observ'd
               that
               one
               Bishop
               should
               be
               over
               every
               City
               .
            
             Of
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             we
             suppose
             it
             is
             already
             prov'd
             .
             And
             afterward
             ,
             more
             Bishops
             than
             one
             were
             in
             the
             same
             City
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             had
             as
             many
             chief
             Rulers
             as
             they
             had
             Synagogues
             ;
             but
             in
             one
             City
             often
             times
             were
             many
             Synagogues
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             Philo
             cals
             them
             )
             Proseuche
             ,
             places
             of
             prayer
             .
             
             So
             ,
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             was
             one
             Synagogue
             of
             Libertines
             ,
             another
             of
             the
             Cyrenians
             ,
             a
             third
             of
             the
             Alexandrians
             .
             And
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             about
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             were
             named
             two
             chief
             Rulers
             of
             Synagogues
             ,
             Crispus
             and
             
               Sosthenes
               .
               Epiphanius
            
             declares
             ,
             it
             was
             instituted
             first
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             whole
             City
             should
             be
             but
             one
             Bishop
             .
             At
             last
             in
             the
             VIII
             .
             Nicene
             Canon
             ,
             we
             see
             it
             was
             defin'd
             ,
             
               That
               there
               should
               not
               be
               two
               Bishops
               in
               any
               City
               :
            
             yet
             so
             ,
             that
             withall
             it
             appears
             ,
             the
             Canon
             was
             sometimes
             dispenc'd
             with
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             Canon
             permits
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             returning
             from
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
             Cathari
             ,
             to
             the
             Catholick
             
             Church
             ,
             should
             retein
             Episcopall
             honour
             ,
             next
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Bishop
             .
             So
             ,
             the
             Ephesin
             Synod
             ,
             after
             the
             Election
             of
             Theodorus
             ,
             grants
             that
             honour
             to
             Eustachius
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             an
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Synod
             of
             Pamphilia
             :
             and
             ,
             in
             the
             conference
             before
             Marcellinus
             ,
             the
             Catholicks
             offer
             the
             same
             unto
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             returne
             unto
             Communion
             ;
             
               Every
               one
               of
               us
               ,
               receiving
               an
               associate
               of
               his
               honour
               ,
               may
               sit
               with
               greater
               eminence
               ,
               the
               peregrine
               Bishops
               sitting
               by
               as
               a
               Collenge
               .
               Valerius
            
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Hippo
             ,
             assumed
             Austin
             to
             himselfe
             .
             Which
             ,
             although
             Austin
             saith
             't
             was
             done
             through
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Canons
             ,
             appears
             yet
             to
             have
             been
             a
             thing
             not
             unheard
             of
             afore
             ,
             much
             lesse
             believ'd
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Law
             Divine
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             Episcopall
             Chairs
             ,
             in
             many
             Cities
             ,
             were
             often
             void
             ,
             not
             for
             some
             months
             only
             ,
             but
             many
             years
             together
             ;
             all
             which
             time
             ,
             
               The
               Churches
            
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             againe
             speak
             with
             
               Jerom
               ,
               were
               govern'd
               by
               the
               Common
               Counsell
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               :
            
             or
             ,
             as
             Ignatius
             saith
             ,
             
             
               The
               Presbyters
               fed
               the
               flock
               ,
               untill
               God
               should
               shew
               them
               one
               to
               governe
               them
               .
            
             To
             the
             Roman
             Clergy
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             Cyprian
             wrote
             many
             Letters
             ,
             and
             the
             Clergy
             answer'd
             him
             ,
             concerning
             all
             things
             pertaining
             to
             the
             State
             of
             the
             
             Church
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             all
             the
             antients
             doe
             confesse
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             act
             ,
             except
             Ordination
             so
             proper
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             be
             exercis'd
             by
             the
             Presbyter
             .
             Chrysostome
             and
             Jerom
             are
             very
             clear
             in
             this
             point
             .
             And
             ,
             
             although
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             these
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             right
             of
             Ordination
             is
             denyed
             Presbyters
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             constitutions
             of
             many
             Synods
             partly
             Universall
             ,
             partly
             topicall
             :
             yet
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             this
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             could
             ordaine
             none
             ,
             
               in
               contempt
               of
               the
               Bishop
            
             .
             That
             they
             did
             in
             some
             sort
             concurre
             to
             Ordinations
             with
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             seems
             to
             appeare
             by
             the
             IV.
             Synod
             of
             
               Carthage
               :
               When
               a
               Presbyter
               is
               ordain'd
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               blessing
               him
               ,
               and
               holding
               his
               hand
               upon
               his
               head
               ,
               let
               all
               the
               Presbyters
               also
               ,
               that
               are
               present
               ,
               hold
               their
               hands
               upon
               his
               head
               ,
               by
               the
               Bishops
               hand
               .
            
             For
             the
             confirmation
             hereof
             ,
             I
             dare
             not
             bring
             that
             of
             Paul
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
            
             because
             I
             perceive
             ,
             
               Jerom
               ,
               Ambrose
            
             ,
             and
             other
             antient
             ,
             and
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             all
             recent
             writers
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             interpret
             Presbytery
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             not
             the
             consistory
             ,
             but
             the
             Office
             to
             which
             Timothy
             was
             promoted
             .
             And
             truly
             ,
             whosoever
             is
             versed
             in
             the
             Councils
             ,
             and
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             Presbytery
             ,
             
             as
             Episcopacy
             and
             Diaconacy
             ,
             to
             bee
             names
             of
             Offices
             .
             And
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             certaine
             ,
             that
             Paul
             laid
             hands
             on
             Timothy
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             neither
             necessary
             nor
             convenient
             ,
             to
             joyn
             fellows
             with
             him
             for
             an
             Apostolicall
             act
             ,
             and
             Collation
             of
             miraculous
             gifts
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             see
             ,
             how
             this
             can
             be
             refelled
             ,
             (
             even
             among
             the
             Schoolmen
             ,
             Antisiodorensis
             long
             since
             granted
             it
             :
             )
             where
             Bishops
             are
             not
             ,
             Ordination
             may
             be
             rightly
             made
             by
             Presbyters
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             things
             that
             are
             observed
             for
             order
             sake
             ,
             admit
             exceptions
             .
             So
             ,
             in
             the
             antient
             Councill
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             it
             is
             permitted
             Presbyters
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             
               to
               reconcile
               penitents
            
             :
             and
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               to
               lay
               hands
               on
               the
               Baptized
               .
            
             Moreover
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             said
             above
             ,
             it
             is
             doubtfull
             ,
             whether
             Presbyters
             ,
             that
             neither
             have
             Presbyters
             under
             them
             ,
             nor
             a
             Bishop
             over
             them
             ,
             are
             neerer
             to
             Bishops
             or
             more
             Presbyters
             .
             For
             ,
             of
             Timothy
             also
             ,
             Ambrose
             argues
             thus
             ,
             
               He
               that
               had
               not
               an
               other
               above
               him
               was
               a
               Bishop
               .
            
             And
             ,
             we
             know
             ,
             (
             to
             take
             an
             instance
             in
             the
             Common-wealth
             )
             many
             things
             are
             lawfull
             for
             a
             Senate
             having
             not
             a
             King
             ,
             which
             to
             a
             Senate
             under
             a
             Kings
             Power
             ,
             are
             unlawfull
             .
             For
             ,
             a
             Senate
             without
             a
             King
             is
             as
             it
             were
             a
             King.
             
          
           
           
             
             This
             is
             our
             third
             Assertion
             :
             
               The
               causes
               were
               not
               light
               ,
               why
               ,
               in
               this
               age
               ,
               in
               some
               places
               ,
               at
               least
               for
               some
               time
               ,
               Episcopacy
               was
               omitted
               .
            
             That
             the
             causes
             are
             temporary
             ,
             Beza
             himself
             seems
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             He
             is
             not
             the
             man
             ,
             to
             think
             the
             old
             order
             were
             not
             be
             restor'd
             ,
             
               if
               the
               ruines
               of
               the
               Church
               were
               once
               repair'd
               .
            
             Of
             these
             causes
             ,
             the
             first
             might
             be
             the
             penury
             of
             men
             ,
             sufficient
             for
             so
             grave
             an
             Office
             ;
             for
             ,
             if
             that
             were
             a
             cause
             just
             enough
             ,
             while
             the
             Church
             was
             yong
             ,
             to
             omit
             ,
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             the
             Episcopall
             eminence
             ,
             as
             we
             heard
             Epiphanius
             say
             ;
             why
             then
             ,
             at
             the
             Churches
             Rise
             out
             of
             the
             thickest
             darknesse
             ,
             might
             not
             the
             same
             cause
             take
             place
             ,
             especially
             in
             those
             places
             ,
             where
             was
             found
             not
             one
             of
             the
             old
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             would
             yield
             up
             himself
             to
             truth
             ,
             and
             open
             his
             eyes
             to
             see
             the
             light
             held
             forth
             .
             Another
             cause
             of
             this
             omission
             ,
             might
             be
             the
             long
             and
             inveterate
             depravation
             of
             the
             Episcopall
             Office.
             Socrates
             of
             old
             complains
             ,
             some
             Episcopacies
             of
             his
             time
             had
             exceeded
             the
             bounds
             of
             Sacerdotall
             purity
             ,
             and
             were
             corrupted
             into
             Domination
             .
             Hierax
             complains
             in
             Pelusiot
             ,
             the
             Dignity
             of
             lenity
             and
             meeknesse
             was
             advanced
             into
             Tyranny
             .
             Nazianzene
             complains
             of
             the
             ambition
             of
             
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             reason
             wisheth
             ,
             if
             not
             Episcopacy
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             that
             perpetuall
             right
             of
             Cities
             in
             retaining
             Episcopall
             dignity
             ,
             were
             changed
             :
             
               Would
               to
               God
               ,
               there
               were
               neither
               Presidency
               nor
               preeminence
               of
               place
               ,
               nor
               tyrannicall
               power
               ;
               that
               we
               might
               all
               receive
               our
               estimate
               by
               vertue
               alone
               .
            
             The
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Ephesin
             Synod
             long
             since
             professe
             themselves
             afraid
             ,
             
               lest
               that
               ,
               under
               the
               colours
               of
               the
               Sacred
               Function
               ,
               should
               commence
               the
               pride
               of
               secular
               power
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             easy
             to
             find
             the
             like
             sayings
             in
             the
             African
             Councils
             .
             But
             verily
             ,
             never
             did
             Ecclesiastical
             ambition
             ,
             from
             the
             Apostles
             age
             unto
             those
             times
             ,
             advance
             to
             such
             a
             hight
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             done
             since
             those
             times
             ,
             to
             the
             memory
             of
             our
             Fathers
             .
             So
             that
             now
             ,
             without
             cutting
             off
             the
             part
             wherein
             the
             cause
             lyeth
             ,
             the
             disease
             seems
             almost
             impossible
             to
             be
             cur'd
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             good
             things
             are
             not
             to
             be
             condemn'd
             because
             some
             men
             abuse
             them
             :
             yet
             the
             abuse
             being
             turn'd
             into
             a
             custome
             ,
             an
             intermission
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             is
             not
             infrequent
             .
             The
             Mosaicall
             Serpent
             might
             have
             remained
             without
             Superstition
             ,
             if
             the
             thing
             it self
             were
             considered
             :
             but
             Ezechiah
             respecting
             the
             grown
             vice
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             take
             away
             the
             Superstition
             ,
             took
             away
             the
             Serpent
             .
             I
             am
             
             loth
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             name
             and
             eminence
             Episcopall
             ,
             by
             their
             fault
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             had
             fallen
             ,
             had
             lost
             all
             its
             reverence
             ,
             and
             was
             come
             into
             the
             odium
             of
             the
             common
             people
             ;
             to
             whom
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             are
             in
             errour
             ,
             somewhat
             sometimes
             is
             to
             be
             yielded
             .
             The
             Romans
             ,
             being
             evill
             intreated
             by
             the
             Tarquins
             ,
             took
             an
             oath
             ,
             they
             would
             no
             more
             endure
             a
             King
             at
             Rome
             .
             A
             third
             cause
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             most
             infestious
             times
             ,
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             being
             hated
             for
             the
             truths
             sake
             ,
             were
             obliged
             to
             acquit
             themselves
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             the
             crime
             of
             ambition
             ,
             but
             from
             all
             suspition
             too
             ;
             which
             when
             by
             taking
             away
             the
             Episcopall
             dignity
             they
             sollicitously
             endeavour'd
             ,
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             they
             escaped
             not
             the
             calumny
             of
             their
             adversaries
             .
             What
             reproaches
             should
             they
             not
             have
             heard
             ,
             had
             the
             change
             of
             Doctrine
             been
             joyned
             with
             the
             acquisition
             of
             preferment
             ?
             I
             will
             adde
             one
             cause
             more
             ,
             why
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Repurgation
             ,
             Episcopacy
             was
             not
             very
             necessary
             .
             God
             had
             raised
             up
             excellent
             men
             ,
             of
             great
             wit
             ,
             of
             great
             learning
             ,
             of
             great
             esteeme
             ,
             both
             among
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             the
             neighbouring
             people
             :
             few
             indeed
             in
             number
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             able
             to
             beare
             the
             weight
             of
             many
             businesses
             :
             Their
             high
             reputation
             amongst
             all
             ,
             easily
             
             supplyed
             the
             defect
             of
             Episcopacy
             .
             But
             ,
             (
             if
             we
             will
             with
             
             Zanchy-confesse
             the
             plaine
             truth
             ,
             )
             none
             were
             indeed
             more
             truely
             Bishops
             than
             they
             ,
             whose
             Authority
             (
             although
             this
             was
             not
             their
             design
             )
             prevailed
             even
             to
             the
             overthrow
             of
             Bishops
             .
             Nor
             is
             that
             here
             to
             be
             omitted
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             said
             already
             more
             than
             once
             ,
             The
             Ecclesiasticall
             Government
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             receives
             some
             impression
             from
             the
             Civill
             .
             In
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             were
             correspondent
             to
             the
             Dukes
             ,
             the
             Metropolitans
             to
             the
             Presidents
             ,
             the
             Patriarchs
             or
             Primats
             to
             the
             Vicars
             or
             Deputies
             of
             the
             Emperour
             .
             What
             marvell
             is
             it
             then
             ,
             if
             people
             more
             accustomed
             to
             an
             Optimacy
             than
             Monarchy
             ,
             would
             have
             the
             Church
             affairs
             committed
             rather
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             than
             the
             Bishop
             ?
             And
             these
             are
             the
             causes
             ,
             wherefore
             I
             think
             the
             Churches
             may
             be
             excus'd
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             Bishops
             :
             whilst
             yet
             they
             abstaine
             from
             a
             disapprobation
             of
             the
             most
             Sacred
             order
             ,
             and
             withall
             retaine
             ,
             what
             Beza
             judged
             in
             no
             wise
             to
             be
             omitted
             :
             
               That
               was
               Essentiall
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
             
               which
               by
               the
               perpetuall
               ordainance
               of
               God
               ,
               hath
               been
               ,
               is
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               necessary
               ;
               that
               in
               the
               Presbytery
               some
               one
               ,
               both
               in
               place
               and
               dignity
               the
               first
               ,
               oversee
               and
               governe
               the
               action
               ,
               by
               that
               right
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               him
               .
            
          
           
           
             Let
             us
             come
             unto
             those
             Assessors
             ,
             whom
             in
             many
             places
             we
             see
             joyned
             to
             the
             Pastors
             out
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             by
             an
             annuall
             or
             bienniall
             Office.
             They
             call
             them
             Presbyters
             ,
             when
             yet
             they
             neither
             Preach
             the
             Gospell
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             nor
             exhibite
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             Concerning
             them
             ,
             this
             is
             our
             judgement
             .
          
           
             
             First
             we
             say
             ,
             
               Those
               temporary
               Presbyters
               are
               strangers
               to
               the
               Apostolicall
               and
               antient
               Church
               :
            
             nor
             have
             I
             seen
             any
             ,
             that
             would
             affirme
             ,
             much
             lesse
             could
             prove
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             known
             of
             old
             .
             Tertullian
             prescribing
             against
             Hereticks
             ,
             among
             other
             things
             declares
             ,
             how
             much
             their
             temerarious
             ,
             inconstant
             ,
             light
             Ordinations
             differ
             from
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             antient
             Church
             :
             
               This
               day
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               man
               is
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               who
               to
               morrow
               is
               a
               laick
               :
            
             Nothing
             could
             be
             more
             clearly
             said
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             appeare
             ,
             that
             
               temporary
               Presbyters
            
             were
             in
             those
             times
             unkown
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             not
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             materiall
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Office
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             undertaken
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             or
             for
             ever
             .
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             I
             may
             wonder
             ,
             that
             Pastors
             also
             ,
             employed
             in
             the
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             are
             not
             made
             Annuall
             somewhere
             .
             But
             if
             this
             be
             absurd
             ,
             whence
             I
             pray
             ,
             but
             because
             ,
             as
             the
             gifts
             of
             God
             are
             without
             
             repentance
             ,
             so
             the
             Divine
             Offices
             were
             instituted
             by
             him
             for
             the
             perpetuall
             uses
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             
               He
               that
               hath
               put
               his
               hand
               to
               the
               Plow
               ,
               and
               looketh
               back
               ,
               is
               not
               sit
               for
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             ministry
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             this
             very
             change
             of
             Assessors
             ,
             is
             no
             light
             argument
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             an
             invention
             of
             Humane
             prudence
             ,
             no
             institution
             of
             Law
             Divine
             .
          
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             
               All
               the
               antient
               Church
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               urder
               stood
               no
               other
               men
               ,
               but
               Pastors
               employed
               in
               the
               word
               and
               Sacraments
               .
            
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             the
             word
             
               old
               men
            
             ,
             or
             Seniors
             and
             Elders
             :
             whereby
             ,
             't
             is
             certaine
             ,
             sometimes
             age
             ,
             sometimes
             Magistracy
             is
             meant
             :
             but
             ,
             of
             the
             Greek
             word
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Latine
             tongue
             doth
             alwaies
             signify
             the
             Pastorall
             dignity
             and
             Office
             :
             and
             so
             it
             do●h
             also
             in
             the
             Greek
             Authours
             ,
             wheresoever
             the
             word
             Presbyter
             notes
             any
             thing
             else
             but
             age
             or
             Magistracy
             .
             We
             are
             not
             yet
             come
             to
             that
             place
             of
             Paul
             ,
             which
             belongs
             rather
             to
             the
             question
             of
             Divine
             Right
             :
             and
             of
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             place
             to
             speak
             hereafter
             .
             Of
             so
             great
             a
             number
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             of
             so
             many
             volumes
             of
             books
             ,
             after
             so
             long
             canvasing
             of
             this
             controversie
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             place
             
             hath
             been
             alleged
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Presbyteriall
             dignity
             is
             ascribed
             to
             any
             other
             than
             Pastors
             ;
             When
             yet
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             two
             sorts
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             not
             often
             ,
             but
             a
             hundred
             ,
             yea
             a
             thousand
             times
             mention
             of
             them
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             made
             especially
             in
             the
             Canons
             ,
             which
             describe
             unto
             us
             the
             whole
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             at
             least
             the
             manner
             of
             electing
             those
             
               Presbyters
               ,
               non-Pastors
            
             ,
             would
             somewhere
             shew
             it self
             .
             And
             although
             the
             Defendant
             ,
             or
             he
             that
             is
             on
             the
             Negative
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             make
             proofe
             ;
             yet
             were
             it
             easy
             to
             produce
             infinite
             places
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             which
             attribute
             to
             all
             Presbyters
             the
             right
             of
             feeding
             the
             flock
             ,
             of
             Baptising
             ,
             and
             exhibiting
             the
             Lords
             body
             ;
             and
             ,
             so
             far
             ,
             equall
             all
             the
             Presbyters
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             call
             them
             the
             Apostles
             Successors
             :
             which
             also
             declare
             ,
             the
             Presbyters
             punishment
             was
             ,
             to
             be
             remov'd
             from
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             or
             for
             a
             time
             to
             be
             admitted
             only
             to
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Laicks
             :
             which
             farther
             shew
             ,
             that
             maintenance
             was
             given
             to
             every
             one
             ,
             and
             a
             much
             severer
             Discipline
             prescrib'd
             for
             them
             than
             others
             .
             Moreover
             Laws
             are
             extant
             too
             ,
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             Privileges
             ,
             and
             immunity
             from
             Civill
             Courts
             and
             burdens
             ;
             and
             many
             other
             things
             there
             are
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             suffer
             us
             
             to
             acknowledge
             any
             Presbyters
             ,
             but
             Pastors
             only
             .
          
           
             
             Some
             allege
             a
             History
             of
             the
             
               penitentiary
               Presbyter
            
             ,
             and
             sharply
             reprehend
             the
             abrogation
             of
             him
             ;
             which
             yet
             ,
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             they
             like
             very
             well
             ,
             when
             the
             Popish
             Confession
             is
             opposed
             .
             But
             who
             ever
             heard
             of
             any
             Penitentiary
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             a
             Pastor
             ?
             or
             ,
             when
             did
             the
             antients
             ever
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Keys
             might
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ?
             Certainly
             ,
             Christ
             gave
             the
             Keys
             to
             them
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             gave
             power
             to
             Preach
             and
             to
             Baptise
             .
             
               What
               God
               hath
               joyn'd
               ,
               let
               no
               man
               put
               a
               sunder
               .
               Ambrose
               ,
            
             
             of
             the
             right
             of
             binding
             and
             loosing
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               This
               right
               is
               permitted
               only
               to
               the
               Priests
               ;
               and
               elsewhere
               ,
               Those
               Keys
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               all
               we
               Priests
               have
               receiv'd
               in
               the
               Blessed
               Apostle
            
             Peter
             .
             Jerim
             of
             these
             ,
             
               that
               succeed
               in
               the
               Apostolicall
               degree
               ,
               They
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ;
             
               having
               the
               Key
               ,
               judge
               before
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
            
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             
               It
               is
               no
               easy
               matter
               to
               stand
               in
               the
               place
               of
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               to
               keep
               the
               degree
               of
            
             Peter
             .
             Chrysostome
             ,
             
               This
               bond
               of
               the
               Priests
               tyeth
               the
               very
               soule
               .
            
             
             No
             man
             is
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             by
             Sacerdotes
             ,
             or
             Priests
             ,
             doe
             meane
             Pastors
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             are
             
             entrusted
             :
             indeed
             ,
             beside
             the
             use
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             but
             not
             without
             Authority
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             for
             in
             Esay
             God
             foretelling
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             by
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
             
               And
               I
               will
               also
               take
               of
               them
            
             (
             the
             converted
             Gentiles
             )
             
               for
               Priests
               ,
               and
               for
               Levits
               .
            
             Wherefore
             ,
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             and
             the
             Right
             to
             absolve
             penitents
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             all
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             agree
             to
             Priests
             alone
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             Presbyters
             ,
             the
             Depositaries
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             .
             Wherefore
             also
             ,
             these
             Presbyters
             ,
             who
             specially
             attended
             to
             the
             absolving
             of
             Penitents
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             thought
             no
             other
             than
             Priests
             ,
             whom
             the
             new
             Testament
             stileth
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             Presbyter
             ,
             when
             it
             signifies
             a
             Function
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             is
             never
             found
             in
             the
             Fathers
             applyed
             to
             other
             than
             Pastors
             ;
             so
             neither
             is
             the
             Latine
             word
             Seniors
             .
             
             Tertullian
             speaking
             of
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             
               judgement
               is
               given
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               with
               great
               Gravity
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               a
               very
               great
               prejudgement
               of
               the
               future
               judgement
               ,
               if
               any
               one
               hath
               so
               affended
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               excluded
               from
               Common
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               all
               holy
               commerce
               .
               The
               most
               approved
               Seniors
               are
               the
               Presidents
               ,
               having
               obtained
               the
               honour
               by
               testimony
               ,
               not
               by
               price
               ;
               for
               no
               Divine
               thing
               
               is
               set
               to
               sale
               .
            
             That
             in
             those
             times
             Presbyteries
             consisted
             only
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             Calvin
             himself
             confesseth
             ;
             wherefore
             ,
             Tertullian
             putting
             the
             Greek
             word
             into
             Latine
             ,
             cals
             them
             Seniors
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             .
             For
             in
             Greek
             they
             are
             call'd
             Presbyters
             :
             which
             word
             ,
             in
             its
             primary
             signification
             ,
             expressing
             age
             ,
             was
             after
             transferred
             to
             Civill
             Dignities
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             all
             to
             Ecclesiasticall
             .
             Let
             all
             the
             Acts
             of
             Synods
             ,
             that
             ever
             were
             ,
             bee
             read
             quite
             thorough
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             found
             no
             Seniors
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             Pastors
             .
             Moreover
             the
             word
             
               major
               natu
            
             ,
             or
             Elder
             ,
             which
             seemeth
             proper
             to
             age
             ,
             began
             to
             be
             applyed
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             Greek
             word
             .
             Firmilian
             Bishop
             of
             
               Cesarea
               :
               The
               Majors
               are
               the
               Presidents
               (
               in
               the
               Church
               )
               who
               have
               also
               the
               power
               to
               Baptise
               ,
               and
               to
               impose
               hands
               ,
               and
               to
               ordaine
               :
            
             He
             hath
             given
             sufficient
             caution
             ,
             to
             understand
             no
             other
             then
             the
             Pastors
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             the
             words
             ,
             
               Presbyter
               ,
               Senior
               ,
               Major
            
             ,
             have
             a
             threefold
             signification
             ,
             noting
             First
             age
             ,
             Secondly
             Magistracy
             ,
             Thirdly
             Priesthood
             .
             Nor
             only
             was
             the
             name
             of
             Seniors
             common
             to
             Magistrats
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             but
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             which
             Ignatius
             calls
             the
             
               Sacred
               System
               ,
               Jerom
            
             bath
             translated
             
               Senate
               :
               The
               Church
               hath
               
               a
               Senate
               ,
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Presbyters
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             those
             Presbyters
             ,
             who
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             were
             equall
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             by
             whose
             Counsell
             the
             Church
             was
             governed
             .
             Tertullian
             by
             such
             another
             Metaphor
             ,
             stiles
             the
             Clergy
             an
             Ordo
             ,
             or
             State
             ;
             
               The
               Difference
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               between
               the
               State
               and
               people
               ,
               was
               constituted
               by
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Farther
             ,
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             Seniors
             ,
             Ecclesiasticall
             writers
             doc
             often
             understand
             not
             dignity
             ,
             
             but
             age
             .
             It
             is
             certaine
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             old
             seldome
             disposed
             any
             affairs
             of
             greater
             moment
             ,
             without
             consulting
             the
             Church
             .
             Which
             course
             was
             alwaies
             profitable
             ;
             in
             the
             times
             of
             persecution
             ,
             or
             upon
             imminent
             feare
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             almost
             necessary
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             ,
             to
             lay
             the
             murmuring
             ,
             
             which
             arose
             about
             the
             daily
             ministration
             ,
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             Disciples
             were
             call'd
             together
             .
             So
             ,
             after
             Paul
             was
             come
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             a
             rumour
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             taught
             the
             Jews
             to
             forsake
             Moses
             ,
             although
             all
             the
             Elders
             were
             present
             ,
             
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               the
               multitude
               must
               needs
               come
               together
               .
               Cyprian
            
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               could
               returne
               you
               no
               answer
               alone
               ,
               because
               ever
               since
               I
               was
               made
               Bishop
               I
               resolved
            
             (
             this
             word
             shews
             it
             was
             arbitrary
             )
             
               to
               doe
               nothing
               ,
               on
               my
               own
               head
               ,
               
               without
               your
               Counsell
               (
               the
               Clergy
               )
               and
               consent
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
             'T
             is
             plaine
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Ordination
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             so
             in
             separating
             and
             in
             reconciling
             the
             lapsed
             ,
             the
             people
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             consulted
             with
             Not
             alwaies
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             among
             whom
             were
             Women
             and
             the
             younger
             sort
             ,
             but
             the
             Fathers
             of
             Families
             ,
             and
             not
             all
             these
             neither
             ,
             but
             the
             elder
             ,
             and
             of
             riper
             judgement
             ,
             who
             haply
             are
             the
             Many
             ,
             
             of
             whom
             Paul
             speaketh
             .
             These
             were
             often
             consulted
             with
             ,
             in
             place
             of
             the
             people
             .
             In
             the
             acts
             of
             purgation
             of
             Cecilian
             and
             Felix
             ,
             are
             mentioned
             ,
             the
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Presbyters
               Deacons
               ,
               Seniors
            
             and
             after
             ,
             
               Take
               unto
               you
               your
               Brethren
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               the
               Seniors
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
             Some
             be
             Seniors
             then
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             Clerks
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Laiks
             .
             For
             these
             are
             still
             distinguisht
             in
             the
             Fathers
             .
             'T
             is
             ill
             favouredly
             done
             of
             them
             that
             take
             this
             word
             amisse
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             no
             terme
             of
             disgrace
             ,
             but
             is
             necessarily
             ,
             used
             to
             distinguish
             the
             Clergy
             Seniours
             from
             the
             rest
             .
             Neither
             have
             the
             Fathers
             only
             so
             spoken
             ;
             whose
             Authority
             yet
             at
             least
             ought
             to
             suffice
             for
             the
             retaining
             of
             certaine
             words
             ;
             but
             the
             Prophets
             themserves
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             Priests
             and
             people
             are
             divided
             .
             Rightly
             then
             ,
             are
             they
             called
             Laiks
             who
             are
             not
             Priests
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             dispensers
             of
             
             Divine
             mysteries
             .
             Austin
             writes
             ,
             
               To
               the
               Clergy
               and
               Seniors
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Hippo
             ,
             and
             in
             Turonensis
             it
             is
             ,
             
               Before
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               Clergy
               and
               Seniors
               .
            
             Yet
             I
             will
             not
             peremptorily
             deny
             ,
             but
             by
             Seniors
             in
             those
             places
             ,
             may
             be
             understood
             Magistrates
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             even
             now
             said
             ,
             were
             stiled
             by
             that
             name
             .
             So
             ,
             Leo
             inscribes
             an
             Epistle
             ,
             
               To
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               the
               honour'd
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               people
               .
            
          
           
             And
             ,
             as
             in
             some
             places
             it
             may
             be
             doubted
             ,
             whether
             by
             the
             word
             Seniors
             the
             Magistrates
             or
             the
             Elder
             in
             age
             are
             meant
             ;
             so
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             question
             may
             be
             made
             ,
             whether
             by
             the
             same
             word
             the
             Elder
             in
             age
             or
             the
             Priests
             are
             signified
             .
             As
             ,
             when
             Gregory
             appoints
             ,
             
               If
               any
               Clergy
               man
               be
               accused
               ,
               let
               the
               truth
               be
               inquir'd
               ,
               the
               Seniors
               of
               the
               Church
               being
               present
               .
            
             And
             ,
             when
             Austin
             mentions
             them
             ,
             
             that
             for
             ebriety
             ,
             thefts
             and
             other
             errours
             are
             rebuked
             by
             the
             Seniors
             .
             And
             ,
             when
             Optatus
             shews
             ,
             the
             Ornaments
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             commended
             to
             faithfull
             Seniors
             .
             For
             ,
             all
             this
             may
             agree
             both
             to
             Clergymen
             and
             Laymen
             .
             
          
           
             But
             ,
             most
             worthy
             of
             our
             consideration
             is
             that
             place
             of
             an
             uncertaine
             Authour
             ,
             commonly
             reputed
             Ambrose
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             Commentaries
             on
             Pauls
             Epistles
             .
             The
             
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Old
               age
               indeed
               is
               honourable
               among
               all
               Nations
               ?
               Whence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               both
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               and
               afterward
               the
               Church
               had
               Seniors
               ,
               without
               whose
               advice
               nothing
               passed
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               How
               this
               is
               grown
               obsolete
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               unbesse
               perhaps
               by
               the
               dissentions
               of
               the
               Doctors
               ,
               or
               rather
               by
               their
               pride
               ,
               whilst
               they
               alone
               would
               seem
               to
               be
               some-body
               .
            
             That
             we
             may
             know
             the
             writers
             mind
             ,
             we
             must
             see
             ,
             whom
             he
             cals
             Seniors
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             .
             Whether
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             who
             were
             called
             Seniors
             sure
             enough
             ,
             that
             the
             Synagogue
             may
             be
             a
             Bench
             of
             Judges
             ,
             as
             in
             Matthew
             ,
             
             
               They
               shall
               scourge
               you
               in
               their
               Synagogues
               ?
            
             I
             think
             not
             although
             many
             things
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             shew
             anone
             )
             which
             belonged
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Magistrates
             ,
             are
             wont
             by
             a
             certaine
             similitude
             ,
             to
             bee
             applyed
             to
             the
             Christian
             Presbyters
             .
             Hear
             the
             same
             Author
             elsewhere
             declaring
             :
             
               It
               was
               a
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               that
               the
               Seniors
               (
               in
               dignity
               )
               disputed
               sitting
               in
               their
               Chairs
               ,
               the
               next
               on
               Benches
               ,
               the
               last
               in
               the
               pavement
               upon
               mats
               .
            
             I
             suspect
             the
             word
             (
             in
             dignity
             )
             stole
             out
             of
             the
             margin
             into
             the
             text
             .
             For
             Philo
             describes
             the
             same
             custome
             thus
             ,
             
               They
               that
               come
               to
               be
               Priests
               take
               their
               places
               in
               order
               according
               to
               their
               age
               ,
               the
               younger
               beneath
               the
               elder
               .
            
             Wherefore
             ,
             
             the
             Seniors
             in
             age
             sate
             first
             .
             And
             ,
             questionlesse
             ,
             some
             such
             order
             of
             sitting
             was
             observed
             in
             the
             antient
             Church
             ,
             which
             James
             would
             not
             have
             neglected
             ,
             when
             he
             reprehends
             them
             ,
             that
             give
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             highet
             seats
             to
             rich
             men
             only
             ,
             the
             poof
             being
             thrust
             known
             below
             ,
             or
             enforced
             to
             stand
             .
             It
             follows
             in
             
               Philo
               ,
               One
               of
               the
               most
               ●●●●full
               ,
               passing
               over
               the
               difficult
               places
               (
               of
               the
               Holy
               Bible
               )
               makes
               an
               exposition
               of
               them
               .
            
             'T
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             to
             every
             one
             exercised
             in
             Holy
             Writ
             ,
             
             (
             and
             all
             were
             so
             ,
             except
             mechanicks
             ,
             as
             also
             among
             us
             )
             it
             was
             permitted
             to
             interpret
             Scripture
             .
             By
             this
             common
             liberty
             ,
             Christ
             taught
             in
             the
             Synagoues
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Memorable
             are
             the
             places
             ,
             Luke
             iv
             .
             and
             Acts
             xiii
             .
             There
             the
             book
             is
             reached
             forth
             to
             Christ
             :
             here
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             though
             unknown
             ,
             are
             asked
             to
             speak
             unto
             the
             people
             ,
             
               If
               they
               have
               any
               word
               of
               exhortation
               .
            
             If
             no
             stranger
             ,
             or
             none
             of
             the
             people
             offer'd
             himself
             ,
             then
             the
             chosen
             men
             of
             the
             Seniors
             (
             who
             were
             nam'd
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Synagogues
             ,
             the
             Majors
             ,
             and
             by
             an
             excellency
             the
             Seniors
             )
             interpreted
             the
             Law.
             And
             these
             being
             not
             well
             provided
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             Rulers
             Office.
             Some
             what
             correspondent
             to
             this
             ,
             we
             find
             in
             the
             first
             
             Christian
             Church
             .
             For
             ,
             
             they
             that
             have
             the
             gift
             of
             prophecy
             are
             permitted
             by
             the
             Apostle
             to
             speak
             unto
             the
             people
             at
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             by
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             to
             judge
             .
             That
             miraculous
             gift
             ceasing
             ,
             it
             was
             hardly
             lawfull
             for
             any
             one
             ,
             except
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             to
             teach
             among
             the
             Christians
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             we
             read
             of
             Origen
             and
             a
             few
             more
             ,
             not
             Presbyters
             ,
             who
             taught
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             but
             that
             was
             seldome
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             peculiar
             licence
             of
             the
             Bishops
             .
             For
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Caesarea
             being
             reprehended
             for
             permitting
             Origen
             to
             teach
             ,
             alleged
             three
             examples
             of
             the
             like
             concession
             ,
             adding
             ,
             it
             was
             credible
             ,
             though
             not
             apparent
             ,
             the
             same
             was
             done
             in
             other
             places
             .
             Here
             now
             we
             see
             some
             difference
             between
             the
             Interpreters
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             and
             the
             Interpreters
             of
             the
             Gospell
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             In
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             they
             taught
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             
               had
               any
               word
               of
               exhortations
            
             :
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             all
             what
             
               were
               approved
               and
               had
               obtained
               the
               honour
               of
               a
               Testimoniall
               ,
            
             as
             Tertullian
             speaks
             ,
             that
             is
             they
             that
             were
             ordained
             .
             The
             Judges
             of
             the
             Highest
             Synedry
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             ordained
             by
             imposition
             of
             hands
             :
             but
             of
             the
             expounders
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             same
             doth
             not
             appeare
             .
             A
             reason
             of
             the
             foresaid
             difference
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             the
             Preaching
             
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             of
             more
             moment
             ,
             than
             the
             expounding
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             but
             also
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             word
             are
             withall
             dispensers
             of
             the
             mysteries
             .
             Whereas
             ,
             the
             Masters
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             administred
             no
             Sacraments
             .
             For
             all
             the
             Sacrifices
             were
             offer'd
             in
             the
             Temple
             only
             ,
             except
             the
             Passeover
             ;
             which
             yet
             was
             not
             celebrated
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             ,
             but
             in
             every
             house
             ,
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             Family
             being
             chief
             .
             Nor
             was
             it
             any
             where
             commanded
             ,
             that
             Circumcision
             should
             be
             given
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             speciall
             Ministers
             .
             It
             may
             then
             be
             doubted
             ,
             what
             Seniors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Pseudambrose
             understands
             :
             those
             ,
             that
             answer
             to
             the
             
               most
               skilfull
            
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             who
             also
             are
             scarce
             any
             other
             but
             aged
             men
             ,
             (
             in
             which
             respect
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             Monks
             are
             called
             Seniors
             in
             Justinian
             :
             )
             or
             those
             ,
             
             that
             anser
             to
             the
             
               Elders
               in
               age
            
             ,
             in
             Philo
             ?
             If
             the
             former
             ,
             then
             Pseudambrose
             saith
             the
             very
             same
             with
             Jerom.
             The
             one
             ,
             
               Without
               the
               Counsell
               of
               the
               Seniors
               nothing
               in
               the
               Church
               was
               done
               :
            
             the
             other
             ,
             
               The
               Churches
               were
               govern'd
               by
               the
               Common
               Counsell
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               :
            
             speaking
             of
             those
             Presbyters
             ,
             which
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             at
             first
             were
             called
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             whom
             afterward
             the
             Bishops
             were
             elected
             .
             
             But
             if
             the
             later
             please
             you
             more
             ,
             (
             and
             truly
             his
             speech
             mention'd
             his
             age
             ,
             not
             Office
             :
             )
             the
             meaning
             will
             be
             this
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             exprest
             a
             little
             afore
             ;
             That
             ,
             insteed
             of
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             Elder
             men
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             consulted
             with
             ,
             in
             the
             more
             weighty
             affairs
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             ordaining
             the
             Cleriks
             ,
             in
             absolving
             the
             lapsed
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             credible
             ,
             this
             custome
             was
             long
             since
             obsolete
             and
             disus'd
             ,
             to
             consult
             with
             the
             people
             or
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Bishops
             did
             almost
             all
             things
             without
             consulting
             with
             the
             Clergy
             .
             Yet
             this
             also
             by
             little
             and
             little
             came
             to
             passe
             and
             prevailed
             against
             the
             antient
             custome
             .
             These
             things
             therefore
             being
             understood
             ,
             no
             man
             will
             henceforth
             doubt
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             writers
             ,
             the
             word
             Presbyters
             or
             Seniors
             pertains
             either
             to
             the
             aged
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             who
             also
             are
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Pastors
             .
             And
             this
             ought
             to
             prevaile
             with
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             take
             not
             ,
             unadvisedly
             and
             without
             forcible
             arguments
             ,
             the
             places
             of
             Holy
             Scripture
             speaking
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             in
             any
             other
             sense
             ,
             than
             they
             have
             been
             taken
             by
             them
             ,
             who
             being
             nearer
             to
             the
             Apostles
             times
             had
             more
             perfect
             intelligence
             of
             that
             antient
             Title
             .
          
           
           
             But
             now
             let
             us
             proceed
             to
             the
             Ofacles
             of
             Holy
             Scripture
             and
             let
             this
             be
             our
             third
             Assertion
             :
             
               Those
               choice
               Assessors
               of
               the
               Pastors
               ,
               of
               whom
               we
               dispute
               ,
            
             
             
               are
               not
               by
               Divine
               precept
            
             .
             Whosoever
             affirms
             the
             contrary
             must
             condemne
             the
             Church
             of
             so
             many
             ages
             ,
             for
             contempt
             of
             Gods
             Law
             :
             from
             which
             temerity
             ,
             we
             think
             it
             becomes
             us
             to
             abstaine
             .
             Nor
             indeed
             is
             there
             any
             weight
             in
             their
             arguments
             ,
             who
             affirme
             that
             which
             wee
             deny
             ,
             and
             upon
             whom
             therefore
             lyes
             the
             necessity
             of
             proving
             .
             Sufficient
             answers
             have
             been
             returned
             heretofore
             by
             very
             learned
             men
             :
             yet
             lest
             any
             defect
             be
             in
             our
             Treatise
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             worth
             our
             pains
             ,
             to
             repeat
             what
             hath
             been
             well
             said
             ,
             and
             to
             adde
             somewhat
             that
             may
             bring
             light
             unto
             the
             question
             .
          
           
             
             In
             the
             front
             ,
             we
             have
             that
             which
             Christ
             commandeth
             ,
             
               Tell
               it
               to
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             which
             place
             ,
             some
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             given
             the
             Church
             direction
             ,
             to
             institute
             a
             certaine
             Synedry
             to
             judge
             of
             things
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             consisting
             both
             of
             Ministers
             and
             other
             persons
             ;
             for
             such
             they
             will
             needs
             have
             Ecclesiasticall
             Synedrys
             to
             have
             been
             .
             As
             for
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             antient
             and
             recent
             expositors
             have
             offer'd
             us
             sundry
             explications
             of
             them
             .
             To
             repeat
             them
             all
             were
             tedious
             .
             To
             me
             ,
             the
             
             most
             simple
             and
             plaine
             Interpretation
             ,
             and
             which
             comprehends
             almost
             all
             the
             rest
             seemeth
             to
             be
             this
             :
             The
             man
             ,
             that
             hath
             offended
             us
             ,
             is
             not
             easily
             to
             be
             accounted
             for
             one
             deplored
             and
             incurable
             .
             There
             are
             severall
             degrees
             of
             admonition
             to
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             first
             alone
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             repent
             without
             a
             witnesse
             of
             his
             fault
             ;
             if
             that
             avails
             not
             ,
             a
             friend
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             with
             you
             ;
             one
             ,
             a
             second
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             ,
             if
             perhaps
             he
             will
             yield
             to
             their
             Authority
             .
             And
             hitherto
             Christ
             hath
             said
             nothing
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             almost
             in
             the
             same
             words
             deliver'd
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             For
             this
             is
             extant
             in
             the
             book
             
               Musar
               .
               If
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               hee
               will
               neither
               then
               bee
               reconciled
               ,
            
             (
             friends
             being
             used
             ,
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             )
             
               let
               him
               depart
               ,
               and
               leave
               him
               to
               himself
               ;
               for
               such
               a
               one
               is
               implacable
               ,
               and
               is
               call'd
               a
               sinner
               .
            
             But
             the
             same
             book
             in
             another
             place
             addes
             one
             degree
             more
             ;
             for
             thus
             it
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               neither
               by
               this
               means
               he
               shall
               prevaile
               any
               thing
            
             (
             friends
             being
             used
             )
             
               then
               he
               ought
               to
               make
               him
               ashamed
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               many
               .
            
             Which
             Christ
             not
             disapproving
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             exceeding
             lenity
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             have
             us
             to
             imitate
             ,
             would
             have
             us
             try
             all
             things
             first
             ,
             before
             we
             give
             up
             the
             man
             for
             lost
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               be
               unto
               thee
               as
               a
               Heathen
               and
               as
               a
               
               Publican
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             incorrigible
             sinner
             .
             So
             ,
             
             in
             the
             Gospel
             are
             often
             joyn'd
             ,
             
               Publicans
               and
               sinners
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             are
             call'd
             sinners
             ,
             as
             when
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             hee
             should
             be
             deliver'd
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             sinners
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             meaning
             of
             Christ
             is
             ,
             that
             before
             we
             relinquish
             all
             hope
             ,
             after
             a
             few
             witnesses
             ,
             any
             company
             of
             pious
             men
             ought
             to
             be
             adhibited
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             the
             scandalous
             person
             may
             be
             reclaim'd
             ,
             by
             the
             number
             and
             consent
             of
             grave
             men
             ,
             
               by
               the
               punishment
               or
               censure
               of
               many
               ,
            
             as
             Paul
             speaks
             .
             For
             in
             Musar
             and
             in
             
               Paul
               the
               many
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             are
             the
             very
             same
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             that
             a
             Company
             not
             great
             ,
             is
             comprehended
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Church
             ,
             both
             the
             LXX
             .
             teach
             us
             ,
             and
             Paul
             too
             ,
             who
             hath
             entitled
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Church
             ,
             one
             family
             of
             pious
             people
             .
             Here
             it
             sufficeth
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             understood
             ,
             this
             place
             in
             Matthew
             is
             nothing
             to
             their
             purpose
             ;
             for
             a
             company
             both
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             of
             non-Pastors
             ,
             may
             be
             without
             the
             Assessors
             ,
             of
             whom
             now
             the
             question
             is
             .
          
           
             What
             they
             adde
             concerning
             the
             Jewish
             Senates
             ,
             after
             long
             consideration
             ,
             I
             cannot
             grant
             .
             The
             Synagogues
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             their
             Proseuche
             ,
             and
             Phrontisteries
             ,
             as
             Philo
             cals
             them
             ,
             were
             far
             different
             from
             
             their
             Courts
             of
             judgement
             .
             In
             their
             Proseuchae
             were
             the
             Scriptures
             read
             and
             expounded
             ,
             all
             were
             instructed
             (
             to
             speak
             againe
             with
             Philo
             )
             
               to
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               love
               of
               vertue
               ,
               to
               the
               love
               of
               men
               :
            
             whereto
             answer
             those
             three
             words
             of
             
               Paul
               ,
               Godly
               ,
               soberly
               ,
               justly
               .
            
             Here
             are
             no
             judgments
             exercised
             upon
             any
             .
             That
             was
             done
             in
             the
             Courts
             of
             judgement
             ;
             where
             the
             Judges
             had
             cognizance
             of
             Sacred
             matters
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Profane
             ;
             the
             same
             Judges
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Law
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             people
             these
             were
             never
             disjoyn'd
             .
             These
             Judges
             were
             partly
             in
             the
             severall
             Cities
             ,
             partly
             in
             the
             Head
             City
             .
             Those
             were
             the
             lesser
             Synedryes
             ,
             to
             the
             Hellenists
             ;
             this
             the
             Great
             one
             ,
             and
             by
             an
             excellency
             
               the
               Synedry
            
             .
             Whence
             the
             Hebrews
             following
             the
             Hellenists
             derived
             Sanhedrin
             .
             None
             of
             these
             Courts
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             all
             of
             them
             coactive
             power
             ,
             could
             be
             retained
             in
             the
             Apostolicall
             Church
             ;
             because
             ,
             it
             is
             certaine
             ,
             neither
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             the
             Church
             had
             any
             coactive
             power
             granted
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             
             I
             come
             unto
             the
             name
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             which
             many
             think
             ,
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Assessors
             of
             Pastors
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             clear
             to
             me
             .
             In
             the
             Testament
             I
             find
             three
             significations
             of
             this
             
             word
             ●one
             which
             pertains
             to
             age
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             Presbyters
             or
             Elders
             are
             oppos'd
             to
             the
             younger
             ;
             
             another
             ,
             which
             belongs
             to
             Power
             and
             Empire
             ,
             as
             when
             there
             is
             mention
             of
             those
             that
             sate
             in
             the
             great
             Synedry
             or
             in
             the
             lesse
             ;
             a
             third
             ,
             which
             agrees
             to
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ;
             a
             fourth
             I
             doe
             not
             find
             .
             
             A
             question
             may
             be
             made
             ,
             why
             the
             Apostles
             call'd
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             ordained
             by
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Presbyters
             ?
             Was
             it
             ,
             because
             scarce
             any
             other
             but
             old
             men
             were
             called
             to
             that
             Office
             ?
             or
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             also
             the
             Masters
             ,
             by
             an
             excellency
             ,
             had
             that
             appellation
             ?
             or
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             like
             as
             well
             )
             by
             a
             similitude
             taken
             from
             the
             Jewish
             Magistrates
             ?
             For
             ,
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             in
             the
             constitution
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             shew
             himself
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             withall
             by
             degrees
             might
             abolish
             the
             hope
             of
             an
             earthly
             Kingdome
             ,
             composed
             his
             Church
             ,
             though
             destitute
             of
             all
             externall
             power
             ,
             to
             a
             certaine
             Image
             of
             the
             Judaicall
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             so
             erected
             the
             minds
             of
             his
             Disciples
             to
             the
             hope
             of
             a
             Kingdome
             Celestiall
             .
             
             There
             was
             one
             King
             among
             the
             Hebrew
             people
             :
             He
             also
             acknowledgeth
             himself
             to
             bee
             a
             King.
             In
             that
             Kingdome
             were
             twelve
             Princes
             of
             their
             Tribes
             :
             Christ
             constituted
             to
             himself
             so
             many
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             ,
             that
             
             it
             might
             not
             be
             doubted
             ,
             whether
             he
             had
             respect
             ,
             promiseth
             to
             them
             twelve
             thrones
             ,
             whereon
             they
             should
             judge
             the
             twelve
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             .
             In
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             were
             LXX
             Senators
             of
             the
             Great
             Synedry
             :
             so
             many
             Evangelists
             are
             constituted
             by
             Christ
             .
             The
             third
             dignity
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             was
             of
             the
             City
             Judges
             ,
             called
             Presbyters
             or
             Elders
             :
             in
             the
             Church
             also
             the
             Presbyters
             follow
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             in
             the
             third
             place
             .
             The
             chief
             of
             those
             Judges
             were
             called
             Bishops
             or
             Overseers
             :
             and
             so
             in
             the
             Church
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             are
             the
             Bishops
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             They
             that
             waited
             upon
             those
             Judges
             were
             Deacons
             or
             Ministers
             :
             so
             are
             ,
             they
             called
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             are
             Ordained
             below
             the
             Presbyters
             .
          
           
             
             What
             the
             Office
             of
             Presbyters
             is
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             in
             sundry
             places
             teach
             us
             .
             Paul
             having
             sent
             for
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             Ephesus
             to
             Miletum
             ,
             gives
             them
             to
             understand
             ,
             
               that
               they
               were
               made
               Overseers
               over
               the
               flock
               to
               feed
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
            
             
             James
             biddeth
             the
             sick
             call
             for
             the
             Presbyters
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             
               to
               pray
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               anoint
               them
               with
               Oyl
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             
             Peter
             exhorts
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             being
             himself
             a
             Co-Presbyter
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Colleague
             in
             the
             Office.
             It
             appears
             
             therefore
             ,
             they
             were
             Pastors
             .
             Neither
             were
             they
             otherwise
             ordain'd
             ,
             but
             by
             imposition
             of
             hands
             :
             as
             of
             Timothy
             it
             is
             recorded
             .
             In
             other
             places
             ,
             where
             without
             any
             character
             ,
             Presbyters
             are
             barely
             mention'd
             ,
             to
             understand
             any
             other
             Presbyters
             ,
             but
             those
             who
             in
             so
             many
             places
             are
             most
             clearly
             describ'd
             ,
             is
             the
             part
             of
             a
             temerarious
             conjector
             ,
             unlesse
             the
             Context
             compell
             us
             to
             depart
             from
             the
             certain
             and
             receiv'd
             signification
             .
          
           
             In
             all
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             only
             one
             sentence
             of
             Paul
             is
             extant
             ,
             which
             is
             speciously
             brought
             to
             confirme
             those
             :
             Presbyters
             non-Pastors
             .
             
             
               Let
               the
               Presbyters
               or
               Elders
               ,
               that
               rule
               well
               ,
               be
               counted
               worthy
               of
               double
               honour
               ,
               especially
               they
               who
               labour
               in
               the
               word
               and
               Doctrine
               .
            
             From
             this
             word
             ,
             especially
             ,
             is
             infer'd
             that
             there
             were
             in
             that
             time
             certaine
             Presbyters
             ,
             who
             ruled
             only
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             labour
             in
             the
             word
             and
             Doctrine
             .
             But
             first
             ,
             if
             that
             were
             true
             ,
             at
             least
             somewhere
             else
             would
             appeare
             this
             new
             kind
             of
             Presbyters
             (
             never
             spoken
             of
             before
             )
             by
             what
             Author
             ,
             by
             what
             occasion
             it
             began
             ,
             as
             the
             Originall
             of
             Deacons
             is
             recorded
             :
             and
             not
             so
             on
             the
             By
             ,
             and
             in
             passage
             ,
             in
             a
             single
             place
             ,
             where
             the
             speech
             was
             not
             concerning
             Offices
             Ecclesiasticall
             ;
             this
             necessary
             part
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             
             Government
             should
             not
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             so
             slightly
             be
             insinuated
             .
             Againe
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             next
             to
             the
             Apostles
             times
             would
             have
             told
             us
             somewhat
             of
             it
             :
             at
             least
             the
             Greek
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             of
             their
             own
             tongue
             ,
             would
             have
             left
             us
             this
             Interpretation
             ,
             which
             some
             suppose
             to
             follow
             from
             the
             very
             series
             of
             the
             words
             .
             Now
             ,
             when
             as
             before
             the
             last
             age
             not
             one
             of
             the
             Interpreters
             hath
             taken
             the
             words
             of
             Paul
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             see
             ,
             whether
             they
             admit
             not
             another
             interpretation
             ,
             more
             consonant
             to
             other
             places
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Let
             us
             then
             consider
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             He
             would
             have
             
               double
               honour
            
             given
             to
             Presbyters
             .
             What
             hee
             means
             by
             honour
             ,
             may
             be
             understood
             by
             the
             words
             afore
             ,
             
               Honour
               Widows
            
             .
             Where
             ,
             
             
               to
               honour
            
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             to
             maintaine
             them
             honestly
             ;
             for
             ,
             his
             will
             is
             that
             the
             Widows
             should
             be
             honour'd
             ,
             who
             are
             
               Widows
               indeed
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             opposition
             ,
             such
             as
             have
             not
             believing
             kindred
             ,
             by
             whose
             help
             they
             may
             be
             relieved
             ;
             for
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             ,
             such
             he
             forbids
             to
             be
             burthensome
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             After
             he
             had
             finished
             his
             discourse
             of
             susteining
             Widows
             ,
             he
             shews
             ,
             the
             Presbyters
             also
             must
             be
             supplyed
             with
             honest
             maintenance
             .
             That
             this
             is
             noted
             by
             the
             word
             honour
             ,
             the
             reason
             
             annexed
             proveth
             :
             For
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               muzzle
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Oxe
               that
               treadeth
               out
               the
               Corne.
            
             This
             same
             testimony
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             he
             had
             produced
             elsewhere
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             sense
             :
             
               who
               goeth
               a
               warfare
               any
               time
               at
               his
               own
               charges
               ?
            
             
             
               who
               planteth
               a
               Vineyard
               ,
               and
               eateth
               not
               of
               the
               fruit
               thereof
               ?
               or
               who
               feedeth
               a
               flock
               ,
               and
               eateth
               not
               of
               the
               milk
               of
               the
               flock
               ?
               Say
               I
               these
               things
               as
               a
               man
               ?
               or
               ,
               saith
               not
               the
               Law
               the
               same
               ?
               For
               it
               is
               written
               in
               the
               Law
               of
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               muzzle
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Oxe
               that
               treadeth
               out
               the
               Corne.
            
             
             And
             afterward
             ,
             
               If
               we
               have
               sowen
               unto
               you
               spirituall
               things
               ,
               is
               it
               a
               great
               thing
               if
               we
               shall
               reap
               your
               carnall
               things
               ?
            
             Well
             is
             it
             noted
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             we
             handle
             ,
             by
             
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Jerom
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               Calvin
            
             also
             ,
             and
             Bullinger
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             here
             speaks
             of
             supply
             of
             maintenance
             ,
             &
             necessaries
             .
             That
             our
             Assessors
             should
             be
             susteined
             by
             the
             Churches
             allowance
             ,
             is
             not
             seen
             at
             this
             time
             nor
             was
             ever
             seen
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             credible
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             every
             where
             spares
             the
             Churches
             ,
             burdened
             enough
             with
             poor
             people
             ,
             would
             lay
             an
             unnecessary
             burden
             on
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             if
             ever
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             especially
             ,
             those
             Assessors
             had
             been
             unseasonably
             mention'd
             where
             a
             discourse
             
             of
             maintenance
             is
             commenced
             .
             The
             words
             of
             Paul
             have
             been
             commodiously
             interpreted
             many
             wayes
             by
             others
             .
             The
             plainest
             Interpretation
             is
             ,
             
               Maintenance
               is
               due
               indeed
               to
               all
               Presbyters
               ,
               that
               rule
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               feed
               the
               Lords
               flock
               ;
               but
               especially
               to
               them
               that
               wholy
               neglecting
               their
               private
               affairs
               ,
               apply
               themselves
               to
               the
               only
               care
               of
               propagating
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               spare
               no
               labour
               in
               it
               .
            
             Here
             then
             ,
             are
             not
             set
             down
             two
             sorts
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             declared
             that
             the
             labour
             of
             all
             is
             not
             equall
             .
             All
             acknowledge
             ,
             even
             Beza
             too
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             translated
             ,
             
               to
               labour
            
             ,
             
             notes
             not
             every
             labour
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             most
             painfull
             .
             In
             such
             labours
             not
             vulgar
             ,
             
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             he
             approved
             himself
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             explication
             whereof
             he
             addes
             ,
             
               painfulnesse
               ,
               hunger
               ,
               thirst
               ,
               watchings
               ,
            
             
             and
             all
             kinds
             of
             incommodities
             ,
             Christ
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             having
             said
             ,
             
               I
               know
               thy
               works
            
             ,
             addeth
             as
             somewhat
             greater
             ,
             
               and
               thy
               labour
               .
               Paul
            
             againe
             ,
             oft-times
             attributes
             to
             himself
             ,
             
               to
               labour
            
             ;
             
             and
             the
             same
             to
             certaine
             holy
             Women
             ,
             which
             renouncing
             the
             world
             went
             up
             and
             down
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             To
             these
             Presbyters
             then
             ,
             who
             care
             for
             nothing
             but
             the
             Gospel
             and
             for
             its
             sake
             expose
             themselves
             to
             all
             distresses
             ,
             reason
             it self
             
             will
             dictate
             ,
             somewhat
             more
             to
             be
             due
             than
             to
             the
             rest
             .
             
             So
             also
             Paul
             to
             the
             Thessal
             .
             ascribeth
             ,
             
               to
               rule
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             
               to
               labour
            
             ,
             unto
             the
             same
             persons
             :
             
               We
               beseech
               you
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               to
               know
               them
               ,
               which
               labour
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               rule
               over
               you
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               admonish
               you
               :
               And
               to
               esteeme
               them
               very
               highly
               in
               love
               for
               their
               works
               sake
               .
            
             All
             the
             error
             of
             the
             new
             Interpreters
             ariseth
             hence
             ,
             that
             they
             think
             ,
             
               in
               the
               word
               and
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             pronounc'd
             emphatically
             ,
             when
             the
             Emphasis
             is
             in
             ,
             labour
             ;
             for
             explication
             whereof
             is
             added
             ,
             
               in
               the
               word
               and
               Doctrine
            
             .
             Such
             another
             hallucination
             is
             theirs
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Paul
             to
             the
             Cor.
             where
             he
             discourses
             of
             the
             Supper
             :
             
               Let
               a
               man
               examine
               himself
            
             :
             they
             urge
             the
             word
             ,
             himself
             ;
             when
             the
             Emphasis
             is
             not
             there
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             examine
             ;
             nor
             is
             ,
             himself
             ,
             put
             distinctively
             ,
             but
             declaratively
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             that
             clause
             ,
             
               in
               the
               word
               and
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             could
             not
             so
             well
             be
             joyned
             with
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             sentence
             ,
             as
             the
             second
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             very
             fit
             coherence
             with
             labour
             ,
             not
             so
             with
             rule
             .
             I
             will
             give
             you
             like
             forms
             of
             speech
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             will
             charge
             with
             unaptnesse
             :
             
               Masters
               ,
               that
               bring
               up
               youth
               ,
               are
               profitable
               to
               the
               Common-wealth
               ;
               they
               especially
               ,
               that
               attend
               this
               one
               thing
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               to
               make
               their
               Scholars
               good
               proficients
               
               both
               in
               vertue
               and
               learning
               .
               Physicians
               ,
               who
               cure
               the
               Body
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               had
               in
               great
               esteeme
               ;
               They
               above
               therest
               ,
               who
               with
               no
               lesse
               affection
               than
               pains
               ,
               doe
               their
               utmost
               endeavour
               ,
               to
               preserve
               or
               restore
               our
               health
               .
            
             Compare
             the
             thread
             of
             Pauls
             discourse
             herewith
             ,
             you
             will
             see
             all
             to
             be
             even
             and
             square
             .
          
           
             
             Other
             places
             ,
             that
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             alleged
             ,
             are
             more
             frigid
             ,
             and
             vanish
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             .
             Rom.
             12.
             
             Divers
             gifts
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             gifts
             ,
             divers
             actions
             are
             reckoned
             up
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             doe
             not
             yet
             make
             divers
             Functions
             .
             As
             the
             same
             may
             be
             ,
             
               He
               that
               giveth
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             
             
               He
               that
               sheweth
               mercy
            
             :
             So
             nothing
             hinders
             
               Him
               that
               exhorteth
            
             ,
             and
             
               Him
               that
               ruleth
            
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             same
             .
             For
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             two
             places
             already
             produced
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               to
               rule
            
             ,
             is
             attributed
             to
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             also
             ,
             
               to
               guide
               ,
               Heb.
               13.7
            
             .
             Likewise
             ,
             
             to
             the
             Corinth
             .
             not
             only
             divers
             Functions
             are
             enumerated
             ,
             but
             also
             many
             gifts
             ,
             which
             meet
             in
             the
             same
             Function
             .
             As
             therefore
             ,
             
               miracles
               and
               gifts
               of
               healing
            
             doe
             not
             make
             divers
             Functions
             ,
             so
             neither
             doe
             
               Helps
               and
               Governments
            
             ;
             but
             all
             these
             are
             aids
             and
             ornaments
             of
             the
             Pastorall
             Office.
             
          
           
             Thus
             far
             ,
             we
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             make
             it
             appeare
             ,
             that
             the
             Adsession
             ,
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             
             is
             not
             by
             Divine
             precept
             .
             The
             fruit
             of
             which
             determination
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             entertain
             no
             worse
             opinion
             of
             the
             antient
             Churches
             ,
             than
             is
             meet
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             late
             reformed
             ,
             who
             make
             no
             use
             of
             those
             Adsessors
             .
             Now
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             what
             we
             conceive
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             for
             that
             Office
             ,
             shall
             fairly
             be
             produced
             .
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             
               That
               Office
               might
               ,
               lawfully
               be
               instituted
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               Highest
               Power
               being
               Christian
               ,
               only
               the
               Church
               ,
               where
               the
               Highest
               Power
               either
               car'd
               not
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               granted
               leave
               to
               doe
               it
               .
            
             For
             ,
             seeing
             it
             hath
             the
             Highest
             inspection
             over
             all
             the
             actions
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             the
             Custos
             of
             both
             Tables
             ;
             nor
             can
             it
             execute
             all
             things
             by
             it self
             ;
             it
             was
             lawfull
             to
             delegate
             some
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             its
             name
             ,
             might
             be
             among
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             with
             that
             right
             ,
             which
             the
             Highest
             Power
             was
             pleased
             to
             communicate
             unto
             them
             .
             Which
             ,
             by
             that
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             handled
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             shall
             be
             made
             more
             manifest
             .
             The
             Church
             also
             is
             not
             interdicted
             by
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             to
             institute
             Offices
             ,
             making
             for
             the
             conservation
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             for
             edification
             :
             and
             it
             hath
             that
             liberty
             remaining
             ,
             untill
             it
             be
             circumscribed
             by
             some
             Law
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             .
             These
             things
             need
             no
             proof
             ;
             for
             they
             shine
             by
             their
             own
             light
             and
             no
             Divine
             Law
             can
             be
             shewed
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
           
             
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Some
               passages
               may
               be
               found
               in
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               whereby
               it
               may
               appeare
               ,
               this
               institution
               is
               not
               displeasing
               unto
               God.
            
             I
             prove
             it
             ,
             first
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             by
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Judaical
             Synedry
             :
             wherein
             ,
             with
             the
             Priests
             there
             sate
             men
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             preposed
             truly
             to
             Civill
             affairs
             ,
             but
             to
             Sacred
             too
             ,
             as
             hath
             bin
             shew'd
             afore
             .
             Wherefo●●
             ,
             when
             out
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             part
             ,
             nothing
             is
             alleged
             ,
             hence
             we
             doe
             rightly
             collect
             ,
             that
             Jurisdiction
             in
             Sacred
             things
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             publick
             judgement
             ,
             and
             joyned
             with
             command
             ,
             may
             be
             committed
             to
             some
             of
             the
             people
             with
             the
             Pastors
             ;
             especially
             if
             the
             better
             part
             be
             deferred
             to
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             as
             in
             Sacred
             things
             ,
             
             greater
             was
             the
             Authority
             of
             Amariah
             the
             Priest
             ,
             then
             of
             Zebadiah
             the
             Ruler
             .
             By
             the
             same
             argument
             ,
             is
             rightly
             defended
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             Senate
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Commission
             of
             the
             Elector
             Palatine
             rules
             the
             Church
             affairs
             with
             command
             ,
             and
             consisteth
             partly
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             partly
             of
             pious
             Magistrats
             .
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             Church
             also
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             thus
             made
             good
             .
             It
             was
             lawfull
             for
             the
             Corinthian
             Church
             (
             even
             without
             the
             Apostles
             Authority
             ,
             for
             the
             Apostle
             reprehends
             the
             Corinthians
             for
             not
             doing
             that
             ,
             which
             now
             
             he
             chargeth
             them
             to
             doe
             )
             to
             constitute
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             some
             to
             determine
             private
             controversies
             .
             If
             so
             much
             was
             lawfull
             to
             the
             Church
             for
             avoyding
             of
             contentions
             ,
             why
             might
             not
             as
             much
             be
             lawfull
             for
             avoyding
             of
             the
             mischief
             of
             Oligarchy
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             oft
             times
             expedient
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             multitude
             of
             believers
             be
             consulted
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             affairs
             ,
             as
             above
             we
             have
             shewed
             :
             why
             may
             not
             then
             the
             Church
             adjoyn
             some
             unto
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             who
             may
             consider
             this
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             it
             is
             needfull
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             be
             consulted
             .
             It
             was
             also
             lawfull
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             make
             choice
             of
             some
             ,
             
             who
             might
             in
             their
             name
             carry
             and
             dispose
             of
             their
             mony
             ;
             wherefore
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Pastors
             have
             inspection
             over
             the
             Deacons
             ,
             the
             Church
             may
             ,
             for
             this
             purpose
             joyn
             some
             associats
             to
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             
             
               Lest
               any
               should
               blame
               them
               in
               their
               Administration
               of
               the
               Churches
               benevolence
               ,
            
             that
             I
             may
             speak
             with
             the
             Apostle
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             it
             was
             lawfull
             for
             the
             Antiochian
             Church
             to
             delegate
             some
             out
             of
             their
             Company
             ,
             
             to
             be
             present
             at
             the
             Debate
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Presbytery
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             by
             whose
             testimony
             they
             might
             be
             assured
             ,
             all
             was
             there
             done
             according
             to
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             without
             partiality
             .
          
           
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               Examples
               in
               pious
               Antiquity
               are
               not
               wanting
               ,
               which
               ,
               if
               not
               wholy
               Consonant
               ,
               yet
               come
               very
               near
               unto
               this
               custome
               .
            
             On
             the
             part
             of
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             appointed
             Senators
             and
             Judges
             ,
             to
             sit
             in
             Synods
             ,
             Inspectors
             and
             moderators
             of
             their
             actions
             .
             Nor
             this
             only
             ,
             but
             to
             give
             sentence
             together
             with
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             concerning
             the
             deposition
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             other
             matters
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             it
             happen'd
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Photinus
             and
             Dioscorus
             .
             And
             ,
             why
             is
             not
             that
             lawfull
             in
             Presbyteries
             ,
             which
             was
             lawfull
             in
             Synods
             ;
             especially
             ,
             when
             as
             no
             lesse
             regard
             is
             to
             be
             had
             of
             Presbyteries
             in
             narrower
             territories
             ,
             than
             of
             Synods
             in
             that
             amplitude
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ?
             But
             further
             ,
             by
             the
             Emperours
             were
             given
             unto
             the
             Churches
             ,
             at
             their
             request
             ,
             Defendors
             ,
             which
             were
             Laiks
             ,
             whose
             Office
             was
             to
             keep
             off
             all
             force
             and
             tumult
             from
             the
             Church
             and
             Pastors
             ;
             
             and
             to
             take
             care
             ,
             that
             nothing
             should
             be
             done
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             violence
             or
             corruption
             .
             These
             are
             they
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             later
             ages
             begin
             to
             be
             called
             the
             Churches
             Advocates
             .
             So
             ,
             by
             the
             Metroplitans
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             given
             unto
             the
             Churches
             Phrontistae
             ,
             or
             Sollicitors
             ,
             who
             ,
             with
             the
             Bishop
             should
             keep
             accounts
             of
             the
             Churches
             treasure
             .
             On
             the
             Churches
             01
             
             part
             ,
             we
             must
             repeat
             ,
             what
             was
             said
             afore
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             multitude
             was
             not
             alwaies
             consulted
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             the
             Elders
             only
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             it
             was
             lawfull
             to
             carry
             the
             consultation
             from
             the
             multitude
             to
             the
             Elders
             ,
             why
             might
             it
             not
             ,
             the
             company
             of
             Elders
             being
             over
             great
             ,
             be
             contracted
             to
             a
             fewer
             number
             ,
             especially
             with
             consent
             of
             the
             multitude
             ?
             Moreover
             in
             choosing
             Pastors
             ,
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             which
             was
             belonging
             to
             the
             multitude
             was
             often
             ,
             by
             compromise
             ,
             collated
             on
             a
             few
             .
             And
             ,
             that
             in
             Synods
             Laiks
             were
             present
             ,
             and
             gave
             their
             vote
             ,
             is
             so
             manifest
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Great
             Councill
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             that
             Pope
             Nicolas
             could
             not
             deny
             it
             .
             In
             this
             point
             ,
             the
             judgements
             not
             of
             Melanchthon
             only
             and
             the
             later
             Authors
             ,
             but
             of
             Panormitan
             and
             Gerson
             are
             well
             known
             .
             Why
             ,
             in
             Presbyteries
             may
             not
             be
             allowed
             as
             much
             to
             Laiks
             ,
             chosen
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             no
             reason
             can
             be
             found
             .
             But
             farther
             yet
             :
             It
             is
             apparent
             ,
             in
             the
             antient
             Church
             ,
             there
             were
             Matrons
             ,
             to
             exhort
             the
             other
             women
             to
             an
             honest
             conversation
             :
             whom
             they
             called
             Presbyters
             ;
             and
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             Churches
             they
             sate
             above
             the
             other
             women
             ,
             Presidents
             .
             The
             XI
             .
             Canon
             of
             the
             Laodicean
             Synod
             abrogated
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             continued
             untill
             that
             time
             ,
             
             as
             Balsamon
             notes
             .
             And
             haply
             ,
             Paul
             speaks
             of
             them
             ,
             
             where
             he
             requires
             the
             Presbytesses
             ,
             or
             aged
             women
             
               to
               be
               holy
               in
               behaviour
               ,
               not
               false
               accusers
               ,
               not
               given
               to
               much
               wine
               ,
               teachers
               of
               good
               things
               :
               That
               they
               may
               teach
               the
               young
               women
               to
               be
               sober
               ,
               to
               love
               their
               husbands
               ,
               to
               love
               their
               children
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             If
             women
             therefore
             ,
             partakers
             of
             no
             Church-Office
             ,
             might
             neverthelesse
             be
             appointed
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             teachers
             of
             other
             women
             ,
             why
             might
             not
             others
             ,
             beside
             the
             Pastors
             be
             assumed
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             ,
             abstaining
             from
             Pastorall
             Offices
             ,
             should
             with
             greater
             dilligence
             performe
             that
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             only
             permitted
             ,
             but
             commanded
             every
             Christian
             ?
             And
             ,
             if
             those
             were
             entitled
             Presbytesses
             ,
             we
             may
             also
             in
             a
             more
             generall
             respect
             ,
             give
             unto
             these
             the
             appellation
             of
             Presbyters
             .
             
             Moreover
             ,
             not
             much
             distant
             from
             the
             Office
             of
             Adsessors
             ,
             is
             the
             Office
             of
             Church
             Wardens
             and
             Sidemen
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             Upon
             whom
             it
             resteth
             ,
             to
             take
             care
             ,
             that
             none
             disturbe
             the
             Divine
             service
             ;
             that
             no
             excommunicate
             person
             thrust
             himself
             into
             the
             Assembly
             ;
             They
             are
             also
             to
             admonish
             inordinate
             livers
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             they
             persevere
             ,
             to
             defer
             their
             names
             unto
             the
             Bishop
             .
             And
             these
             are
             chosen
             by
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             our
             last
             position
             is
             ,
             
               that
               from
               these
               assessors
               no
               small
               benefit
               may
               accrew
               unto
               the
               Church
               .
            
             For
             ,
             if
             we
             respect
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             ,
             it
             is
             expedient
             for
             them
             to
             have
             ,
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             their
             eyes
             and
             ears
             ,
             by
             whose
             Ministry
             they
             may
             explore
             ,
             whether
             all
             things
             be
             done
             with
             fidelity
             and
             according
             to
             rule
             .
             But
             ,
             if
             we
             look
             upon
             the
             Churches
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             of
             consequence
             ,
             that
             they
             also
             have
             a
             good
             opinion
             of
             the
             Pastors
             ;
             which
             will
             then
             most
             probably
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             witnesses
             of
             their
             actions
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             beget
             and
             keep
             a
             right
             understanding
             between
             the
             Pastors
             and
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             premises
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Office
             of
             Adsessors
             ,
             who
             in
             some
             places
             are
             in
             use
             ,
             whom
             for
             distinction
             we
             may
             call
             temporary
             or
             Lay-Presbyters
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             reprehended
             .
             But
             ,
             we
             conceive
             ,
             these
             cautions
             are
             to
             be
             remembred
             .
             
             1.
             
             
               That
               the
               Office
               be
               not
               affirmed
               of
               Divine
               precept
            
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             said
             without
             contumely
             of
             the
             antient
             Church
             ,
             and
             divulsion
             of
             the
             present
             .
             2.
             
             
               That
               nothing
               be
               attributed
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               pertains
               to
               the
               Evangelicall
               Keys
            
             ;
             which
             Christ
             having
             given
             to
             be
             exercis'd
             by
             Pastors
             only
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             by
             us
             transferr'd
             to
             any
             other
             .
             To
             
             excommunication
             therefore
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Pastors
             work
             ,
             they
             can
             conferre
             nothing
             beside
             their
             Counsel
             ;
             but
             ,
             as
             excommunication
             is
             also
             the
             work
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             remove
             from
             them
             wicked
             persons
             ,
             so
             far
             they
             may
             make
             an
             Act
             ,
             or
             Decree
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             propos'd
             to
             the
             people
             for
             their
             approbation
             .
             3.
             
             
               Let
               none
               be
               ele●ted
               to
               this
               adsession
               ,
               who
               are
               unable
               for
               Church-Government
               ,
               and
               especially
               for
               judging
               controversies
               .
            
             For
             that
             is
             perillous
             ,
             and
             undecent
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             ready
             way
             to
             
               Oligarchy
               .
               4.
               
               Let
               not
               those
               Adsessors
               exercise
               any
               externall
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               or
               Coactive
               Power
               ,
               beyond
               what
               the
               publick
               Laws
               allow
               them
               .
               5.
               
               Let
               them
               know
               their
               Office
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               the
               Pastors
               Office
               ,
               which
               is
               instituted
               by
               Christ
               ;
               but
               ,
               as
               the
               things
               that
               are
               of
               humane
               Institution
               ,
               and
               therefore
               mutable
               ,
               is
               subject
               to
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Highest
               Powers
               .
            
             The
             two
             last
             cautions
             being
             not
             known
             ,
             or
             not
             well
             observed
             ,
             great
             perturbations
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             doe
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             a●wise
             men
             have
             heretofore
             admonished
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             daily
             experience
             .
             For
             ,
             many
             men
             having
             once
             imbibed
             this
             opinion
             ,
             that
             ,
             that
             Government
             is
             of
             Right
             Divine
             ,
             come
             at
             last
             to
             this
             ,
             to
             believe
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             have
             little
             or
             nothing
             to
             
             doe
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             being
             by
             God
             abundantly
             provided
             both
             with
             Pastors
             and
             with
             Rulers
             too
             .
             Thus
             is
             an
             Invention
             of
             humane
             prudence
             confronted
             to
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             two
             headed
             Empire
             is
             sowen
             perpetuall
             seed
             of
             parties
             and
             factions
             :
             whereunto
             they
             cease
             not
             to
             turne
             their
             eyes
             ,
             whosoever
             either
             in
             State
             or
             Church
             seek
             after
             Innovations
             .
             They
             that
             remember
             ,
             what
             hath
             been
             done
             ,
             thirty
             years
             since
             ,
             in
             this
             our
             Country
             ,
             know
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             I
             say
             .
             And
             this
             consideration
             principally
             mov'd
             me
             ,
             not
             to
             leave
             this
             question
             untoucht
             .
             
             'T
             is
             worthy
             the
             Relation
             ,
             that
             in
             Geneva
             (
             which
             City
             brought
             forth
             ,
             if
             not
             first
             this
             Synedry
             it self
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             prime
             Defenders
             of
             it
             :
             )
             the
             entire
             right
             of
             electing
             those
             Elders
             is
             in
             the
             City
             Senate
             ,
             which
             is
             call'd
             the
             Little
             ,
             the
             Counsell
             of
             the
             Pastors
             being
             only
             heard
             .
             Nor
             are
             they
             only
             elected
             by
             the
             Senators
             ,
             but
             from
             among
             Senators
             alone
             ,
             that
             is
             two
             out
             of
             the
             same
             little
             Senate
             ,
             and
             ten
             both
             out
             of
             the
             Senate
             of
             the
             sixty
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             other
             Senate
             of
             two
             hundred
             .
             The
             election
             made
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             is
             submitted
             to
             the
             examination
             of
             the
             two
             hundred
             :
             and
             the
             Elders
             elected
             ,
             although
             they
             have
             no
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             yet
             they
             give
             
             oath
             to
             the
             Republick
             .
             He
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             ill-sighted
             ,
             who
             perceives
             not
             ,
             what
             incommodities
             the
             Genevians
             feared
             ,
             when
             they
             took
             such
             a
             sollicitous
             and
             wary
             course
             for
             their
             elections
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               Substitution
               ,
               and
               Delegation
               about
               Sacred
               things
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             is
             not
             enough
             for
             the
             Supreme
             Governour
             to
             know
             his
             own
             Right
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             know
             also
             how
             to
             use
             it
             in
             the
             best
             way
             .
             Now
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Supreme
             Governour
             executes
             his
             Office
             ,
             partly
             by
             himself
             ,
             partly
             by
             others
             ;
             in
             those
             things
             which
             he
             dispatcheth
             by
             himself
             ,
             
             how
             he
             ought
             to
             use
             the
             Counsels
             of
             wise
             men
             is
             said
             afore
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             unworthy
             to
             be
             here
             repeated
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             Emperours
             and
             other
             Kings
             alwaies
             had
             ,
             standing
             by
             their
             side
             ,
             most
             Religious
             Pastors
             ,
             by
             whose
             Counsels
             they
             did
             dispose
             of
             Sacred
             affairs
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             of
             secular
             by
             the
             advise
             of
             others
             .
             But
             ,
             neither
             by
             this
             Help
             is
             the
             Supreme
             Governour
             ,
             whose
             influence
             is
             diffused
             through
             so
             many
             and
             so
             great
             businesses
             ,
             enabled
             to
             dispatch
             all
             things
             ,
             but
             hath
             need
             to
             use
             the
             service
             of
             
             Deputies
             .
             
               The
               most
               weighty
               labours
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             a
             wise
             Author
             )
             
               of
               him
               that
               holds
               the
               Imperiall
               Ball
               ,
               have
               need
               of
               Helps
               :
            
             And
             ,
             many
             businesses
             want
             many
             hands
             .
             The
             Disputation
             makes
             a
             great
             noise
             in
             the
             Law-School
             ,
             
               What
               parts
               of
               Authority
               may
               be
               committed
               to
               other
               by
               the
               Highest
               Power
               ?
            
             It
             would
             be
             tedious
             and
             impertinent
             to
             relate
             all
             that
             may
             be
             said
             upon
             this
             queston
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             
             some
             things
             there
             are
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             possible
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             :
             some
             things
             which
             to
             communicate
             to
             any
             other
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             greatnesse
             ,
             is
             not
             expedient
             .
             Of
             the
             former
             kind
             ,
             is
             the
             right
             of
             amending
             Laws
             ,
             though
             made
             by
             others
             ;
             the
             right
             of
             cancelling
             unjust
             judgements
             ,
             if
             not
             by
             way
             of
             appeal
             ,
             at
             least
             by
             way
             of
             Petition
             ;
             the
             right
             to
             void
             elections
             ,
             which
             are
             against
             the
             good
             of
             the
             State
             or
             Church
             .
             
             Of
             the
             later
             sort
             are
             these
             :
             
               the
               choice
               of
               Religion
            
             ,
             and
             as
             well
             the
             Election
             ,
             as
             the
             Deposition
             of
             the
             chiefe
             Pastors
             :
             which
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             have
             reserved
             to
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             not
             alwaies
             .
             For
             also
             to
             certaine
             subjects
             ,
             whether
             Princes
             ,
             or
             Corporations
             ,
             we
             see
             the
             choice
             of
             Religion
             hath
             been
             granted
             ,
             when
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             times
             exacted
             it
             .
             Nor
             is
             
             this
             so
             new
             ,
             when
             the
             Persians
             also
             ,
             Macedonians
             and
             Romans
             granted
             the
             Jews
             and
             other
             Nations
             ,
             under
             their
             Dominions
             ,
             Liberty
             of
             Religion
             :
             Moreover
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             and
             Constantinople
             ,
             we
             know
             ,
             were
             not
             alwaies
             elected
             by
             the
             Emperors
             .
          
           
             
             The
             ways
             of
             committing
             Right
             to
             others
             are
             two
             ,
             Substitution
             ,
             and
             Delegation
             .
             Substitution
             I
             call
             a
             mandate
             given
             by
             Law
             or
             Privilege
             :
             Delegation
             ,
             by
             speciall
             Grant.
             That
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             were
             accustomed
             to
             substitute
             Bishops
             ,
             we
             have
             shew'd
             above
             ;
             
             for
             thence
             ariseth
             ,
             the
             right
             of
             making
             Canons
             ,
             which
             have
             the
             force
             of
             Law
             ;
             the
             right
             with
             Power
             to
             depose
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             or
             to
             exclude
             one
             of
             the
             people
             out
             of
             the
             Congregation
             :
             which
             apparently
             have
             been
             permitted
             to
             Synods
             or
             Presbyteries
             .
             From
             the
             same
             Spring-head
             is
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Clergy
             or
             Chapters
             to
             make
             elections
             :
             as
             may
             be
             proved
             by
             many
             Patents
             of
             Emperours
             and
             Kings
             .
             Wherein
             verily
             ,
             their
             piety
             is
             worthy
             of
             all
             honour
             .
             For
             they
             judged
             ,
             that
             unto
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             most
             acquainted
             with
             Sacred
             affairs
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             the
             Pastorall
             Regiment
             was
             by
             God
             committed
             ,
             that
             other
             Regiment
             ,
             which
             flows
             from
             the
             Imperiall
             Power
             ,
             might
             also
             be
             
             committed
             most
             safely
             .
             Would
             the
             event
             had
             not
             oft
             deceiv'd
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             so
             honourable
             design
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             they
             ,
             who
             endure
             not
             Pastors
             to
             be
             call'd
             ,
             in
             any
             part
             ,
             Vicars
             of
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             ,
             are
             to
             advised
             to
             depose
             their
             errour
             ,
             moved
             either
             by
             reason
             ,
             or
             the
             Authority
             of
             Laws
             and
             Histories
             .
             
             Elsewhere
             we
             see
             ,
             the
             care
             of
             holy
             things
             was
             committed
             to
             Pastors
             with
             others
             ,
             not
             Pastors
             ,
             but
             pious
             and
             learned
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             without
             example
             of
             Divine
             Authority
             .
             For
             the
             great
             Synedry
             of
             LXX
             .
             among
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             upon
             whom
             ,
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             the
             care
             of
             Religion
             lay
             ,
             consisted
             of
             Priests
             ,
             Levits
             ,
             and
             men
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             people
             .
             No
             doubt
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             (
             yea
             in
             all
             Judgements
             ,
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             )
             the
             High
             Priest
             gave
             his
             sentence
             before
             the
             rest
             .
             Yet
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             Kings
             Vicegerent
             ,
             who
             was
             entitled
             Nasi
             ,
             had
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             and
             asked
             the
             Votes
             .
             After
             which
             exemplar
             ,
             I
             observe
             ,
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             Senate
             is
             compos'd
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             .
             This
             Conjunction
             of
             the
             lesser
             Powers
             with
             the
             Bishops
             I
             find
             also
             in
             Justinian
             .
             
             Certaine
             it
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Deposition
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             judgements
             of
             the
             Synod
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Synators
             or
             Judges
             adjoyned
             by
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             met
             together
             .
             
             So
             ,
             Pholinus
             is
             deposed
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             the
             men
             of
             Senators
             rank
             ,
             whose
             names
             are
             recorded
             in
             Epiphanius
             .
             Sometimes
             therefore
             ,
             the
             lesser
             Powers
             were
             associated
             to
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             only
             to
             suppresse
             violence
             and
             tumult
             ;
             sometimes
             ,
             to
             give
             sentence
             with
             them
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             in
             the
             election
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             Justinians
             Law
             united
             with
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             the
             City
             Magistrates
             .
             Which
             manner
             had
             not
             its
             first
             Originall
             then
             ;
             for
             Theodoret
             tels
             us
             ,
             
               After
               the
               death
               of
            
             Athanasius
             ,
             Peter
             
               was
               made
               Bishop
               by
               the
               suffrages
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               men
               in
               dignity
               and
               office
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             times
             have
             so
             fallen
             out
             ,
             that
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             Schisms
             or
             the
             tumour
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             ,
             this
             weighty
             part
             ,
             the
             care
             of
             Sacred
             things
             with
             command
             ,
             should
             be
             committed
             to
             the
             inferiour
             Powers
             ,
             
             and
             that
             without
             the
             Bishops
             .
             For
             ,
             
               Aelianus
               Constantin's
            
             Proconsul
             ,
             and
             Marcellinus
             ,
             by
             Commission
             of
             Honorius
             ,
             examin'd
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             and
             gave
             sentence
             'twixt
             the
             parties
             ,
             as
             above
             is
             noted
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             CP
             .
             one
             of
             the
             Patricians
             did
             particularly
             attend
             the
             Church
             affairs
             :
             whence
             his
             Office
             had
             its
             name
             .
             So
             also
             ,
             the
             Parliaments
             of
             France
             by
             appeal
             ,
             the
             Senate
             of
             Spain
             by
             way
             of
             opposition
             ,
             the
             Court
             of
             Holland
             by
             penall
             writs
             ,
             corrected
             
             the
             errours
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastic
             censure
             .
          
           
             
             Moreover
             ,
             that
             the
             right
             of
             electing
             or
             presenting
             Pastors
             (
             the
             right
             of
             ordaining
             saved
             to
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             of
             probation
             to
             the
             people
             )
             was
             oft
             times
             allowed
             to
             lay-men
             alone
             ,
             is
             clear
             enough
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             
               Right
               of
               Patronage
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             not
             with
             us
             only
             ,
             is
             in
             force
             ,
             but
             in
             England
             and
             the
             Palatinate
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             English
             Canons
             and
             the
             Palatine
             Constitutions
             .
             Now
             ,
             as
             we
             doe
             not
             blame
             their
             piety
             ,
             who
             are
             sollicitous
             ,
             lest
             any
             mischief
             be
             done
             the
             Church
             ,
             under
             colour
             of
             this
             right
             ;
             so
             the
             truth
             exacteth
             at
             our
             hands
             ,
             not
             to
             let
             passe
             in
             silence
             the
             temerarious
             Assertion
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             who
             say
             this
             right
             is
             a
             new
             thing
             ,
             and
             depends
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             Surely
             ,
             Justinian
             is
             not
             a
             new
             Emperour
             ,
             nor
             liv'd
             he
             under
             the
             Popes
             Domination
             ,
             yet
             hath
             he
             established
             this
             Right
             by
             a
             Law.
             
             
               If
               any
               devout
               person
               hath
               built
               a
               House
               ,
               and
               will
               ordain
               Clerks
               in
               it
               (
               here
               to
               ordaine
               ,
            
             the
             Latine
             Interpreter
             translated
             for
             ,
             
               to
               elect
               )
               either
               himself
               or
               his
               Heirs
               ,
               if
               they
               maintaine
               the
               Clericks
               ,
               and
               name
               such
               as
               are
               worthy
               ,
               the
               named
               shall
               be
               ordained
               :
               but
               if
               the
               presentees
               are
               ,
               by
               the
               Holy
               Rules
               ,
               excluded
               as
               unworthy
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               then
               let
               the
               most
               Sacred
               Bishop
               
               ordaine
               such
               as
               he
               shall
               find
               more
               worthy
               .
            
             This
             Law
             was
             published
             by
             Justinian
             about
             the
             year
             DXLI
             .
             at
             what
             time
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             were
             at
             the
             Emperors
             devotion
             and
             created
             by
             them
             .
             There
             is
             also
             another
             Constitution
             of
             the
             same
             Emperour
             set
             forth
             as
             is
             thought
             in
             the
             year
             DLV.
             
             and
             inscribed
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               C
               P.
            
             Which
             permits
             the
             Founders
             of
             Churches
             ,
             or
             of
             maintenance
             ,
             to
             appoint
             Clericks
             ,
             if
             yet
             they
             be
             found
             worthy
             by
             the
             Bishops
             examination
             .
             And
             in
             the
             year
             DLIII
             .
             a
             Canon
             was
             made
             is
             the
             Councill
             of
             Tolen
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             .
             About
             the
             yeare
             DCCCXXVII
             .
             were
             collected
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             Charls
             the
             Great
             ,
             wherein
             we
             find
             ,
             
               If
               Laic
               (
               Patrons
               )
               present
               unto
               the
               Bishops
               Cleriks
               approved
               both
               for
               their
               life
               and
               learning
               to
               be
               consecrated
               ,
               and
               constituted
               in
               their
               Churches
               ,
               by
               no
               means
               let
               them
               be
               rejected
               .
            
             Not
             only
             Pastors
             of
             inferior
             degree
             ,
             but
             Bishops
             also
             were
             constituted
             by
             the
             Dukes
             of
             Bavaria
             and
             Saxonia
             ,
             by
             a
             Right
             long
             since
             derived
             from
             the
             German
             Emperours
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             observ'd
             by
             others
             .
             When
             as
             ,
             without
             such
             Grant
             ,
             the
             Investiture
             of
             Bishops
             (
             as
             Hermoldus
             of
             old
             hath
             written
             )
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             Imperiall
             Majestie
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             Right
             was
             extracted
             from
             the
             Constitution
             
             and
             Concession
             of
             Emperors
             and
             Kings
             ,
             and
             is
             an
             Of-spring
             flowing
             from
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             .
             And
             it
             is
             so
             far
             from
             depending
             on
             the
             Popes
             Authority
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             makers
             and
             Interpreters
             of
             the
             Papall
             Law
             ,
             have
             opposed
             or
             clipped
             nothing
             more
             eagerly
             ,
             desiring
             to
             perswade
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             all
             benefices
             are
             the
             Patrimony
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             
             Panormitan
             is
             chief
             among
             them
             :
             whom
             I
             had
             much
             rather
             have
             for
             my
             adversary
             in
             such
             a
             matter
             ,
             than
             my
             Second
             .
             For
             I
             know
             ,
             most
             of
             his
             Comments
             in
             this
             kind
             are
             refuted
             by
             Covarruvia
             and
             Duarenus
             and
             other
             Lawyers
             :
             
             and
             wisemen
             have
             herein
             alwaies
             differ'd
             from
             the
             Clergy
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             even
             unto
             our
             age
             .
             See
             but
             what
             the
             the
             Holland
             Senate
             hath
             noted
             in
             the
             Trent-acts
             ,
             as
             contrary
             to
             the
             old
             Law
             of
             our
             Nation
             .
             
             To
             the
             IV.
             
               Sect.
               c.
               12.
               
               In
               this
               Chapter
               the
               Lay
               Patrons
               seem
               to
               be
               grieved
               .
            
             To
             the
             xxv
             .
             
               Sect.
               c.
               4.
               
               We
               must
               beware
               ,
               lest
               by
               uniting
               Parish
               Churches
               and
               single
               Benifices
               ,
               prejudice
               be
               done
               to
               the
               Lay
               Patrons
               :
            
             and
             in
             other
             places
             more
             to
             the
             like
             effect
             .
             This
             was
             then
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             the
             Keeper
             of
             the
             old
             Customs
             of
             our
             Country
             :
             which
             may
             more
             justly
             be
             defended
             by
             us
             ,
             than
             what
             our
             Ancestors
             in
             their
             unhappy
             time
             ,
             
             esteem'd
             intollerable
             .
             But
             what
             if
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             themselves
             ;
             what
             if
             Panormitan
             himself
             durst
             not
             require
             of
             Lay
             Patrons
             ,
             what
             is
             now
             required
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             Authority
             ?
             I
             will
             not
             dispute
             about
             the
             word
             ,
             whether
             the
             Collation
             of
             the
             Patron
             may
             be
             call'd
             Election
             
             ,
             and
             yet
             Clement
             III.
             calld
             it
             so
             .
             These
             words
             are
             cited
             :
             
               In
               a
               Conventuall
               Church
               ,
               the
               assent
               of
               the
               Patron
               is
               better
               requir'd
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               election
               of
               the
               Prelate
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               but
               after
               it
               is
               made
               :
            
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             materiall
             being
             omitted
             :
             
               unlesse
               the
               custome
               be
               otherwise
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               Jurisdiction
               .
            
             For
             ,
             many
             ages
             before
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             the
             custome
             was
             otherwise
             ;
             and
             namely
             in
             our
             Holland
             .
             Witnesse
             againe
             the
             Senate
             :
             
             
               Note
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               first
               Prebend
               to
               be
               void
               ,
               in
               Collegiat
               Churches
               ,
               be
               assigned
               to
               the
               Readers
               of
               Divinity
               ;
               the
               King
               and
               other
               Lay
               Patrons
               ,
               whose
               right
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Collegiat
               Churches
               of
            
             Holland
             ,
             
               in
               every
               Chapter
               ,
               should
               be
               deprived
               of
               the
               presentation
               of
               the
               Prebend
               first
               to
               be
               void
               .
            
             In
             such
             a
             Collegiat
             or
             Conventuall
             Church
             ,
             the
             Pope
             hardly
             admitted
             a
             Lay
             Patron
             ;
             but
             the
             Emperors
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             and
             the
             Princes
             of
             our
             Holland
             ,
             as
             we
             now
             heard
             ,
             have
             admitted
             him
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             memory
             of
             our
             Fathers
             ;
             and
             
             therefore
             ,
             the
             Pope
             fearing
             he
             should
             not
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             added
             to
             his
             decree
             the
             exception
             of
             Custome
             ;
             which
             many
             as
             it
             now
             appears
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             a
             Papacy
             ,
             would
             not
             adde
             .
             That
             our
             States
             abrogated
             the
             Right
             of
             Patronage
             ,
             neither
             is
             true
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             said
             without
             their
             injury
             .
             For
             they
             mention
             ,
             among
             the
             causes
             of
             the
             troubles
             ,
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Trent
             Synod
             ;
             and
             shew
             ,
             that
             nothing
             did
             more
             hinder
             the
             publication
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Lay-Patrons
             complained
             ,
             their
             Right
             was
             infringed
             by
             those
             Constitutions
             .
             What
             opinion
             the
             States
             themselves
             had
             of
             the
             businesse
             ,
             we
             have
             heard
             their
             own
             words
             .
             This
             is
             a
             certain
             truth
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             election
             made
             by
             the
             Patrons
             may
             ,
             
             upon
             just
             causes
             ,
             be
             rescinded
             by
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             Right
             ,
             no
             lesse
             than
             other
             things
             which
             are
             the
             properties
             of
             private
             men
             ,
             is
             Subject
             to
             the
             Commands
             of
             Law.
             To
             which
             restraint
             ,
             if
             we
             adde
             both
             the
             exploration
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             Pastorall
             Ordination
             ,
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             Church
             need
             no
             more
             be
             feared
             ,
             from
             Noble
             Patrons
             ,
             than
             from
             Rustic
             Elders
             .
          
           
             
             Two
             things
             remaine
             to
             be
             spoken
             ,
             before
             I
             conclude
             this
             part
             ,
             concerning
             derived
             Right
             .
             The
             one
             is
             this
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Inferiour
               
               powers
               have
               ,
               by
               Divine
               Right
               ,
               us
               Authority
               at
               all
               about
               Sacred
               things
               .
            
             What
             ere
             they
             have
             ,
             they
             have
             it
             as
             
               by
               the
               Supreme
            
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             elswhere
             noted
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             neither
             Joseph
             the
             Decurion
             ,
             nor
             the
             Proconsull
             Sergius
             ,
             could
             doe
             more
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             than
             any
             private
             person
             .
             Because
             ,
             neither
             the
             former
             from
             the
             great
             Synedry
             ,
             nor
             the
             later
             from
             the
             Roman
             Emperour
             ,
             had
             received
             any
             Power
             ,
             to
             dispose
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             affairs
             .
             And
             no
             man
             ought
             to
             snatch
             to
             himself
             the
             sword
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             thereof
             .
             The
             other
             is
             this
             :
             
             
               Being
               the
               tuition
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               a
               principall
               part
               of
               the
               Supreme
               Authority
               ,
               the
               Highest
               Powers
               will
               doe
               wisely
               ,
               if
               they
               grant
               as
               little
               as
               may
               be
               of
               it
               to
               the
               Magistrats
               .
            
             And
             whatsoever
             they
             grant
             ,
             let
             them
             take
             care
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             commend
             these
             most
             noble
             Offices
             ,
             only
             to
             their
             most
             noble
             Peers
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             the
             charge
             of
             Checker
             mony
             and
             Coine
             is
             committed
             not
             to
             the
             Municipall
             Judges
             ,
             but
             to
             men
             of
             higher
             place
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             doth
             it
             concerne
             the
             publick
             safety
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             honour
             ,
             that
             Ecclesiasticall
             affairs
             be
             not
             devolved
             to
             inferior
             tribunals
             .
             So
             ,
             in
             France
             ,
             no
             Judges
             below
             the
             Parliament
             have
             cognizance
             of
             abuses
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastic
             censure
             ;
             nor
             with
             us
             ,
             of
             old
             ,
             below
             
             the
             Senate
             of
             Holland
             .
             
             But
             ,
             the
             Inspection
             of
             the
             Church
             affairs
             is
             not
             easily
             to
             be
             deferr'd
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             in
             the
             Churches
             books
             .
             For
             ,
             seeing
             both
             Jews
             and
             Christians
             held
             it
             irreligious
             ,
             to
             carry
             their
             private
             complaints
             before
             such
             as
             were
             Aliens
             to
             their
             Law
             ;
             much
             more
             unworthy
             were
             it
             and
             dishonourable
             ,
             in
             so
             great
             frequency
             of
             Right
             believers
             ,
             that
             the
             wounds
             of
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             committed
             to
             the
             cure
             of
             any
             other
             persons
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             the
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
         
           Soli
           Deo
           Gloria
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Erudito
           Lectori
           .
        
         
           EX
           Latinis
           bonis
           ,
           Anglica
           non
           mala
           me
           fecisse
           ,
           si
           censueris
           ,
           est
           quod
           gaudeam
           .
           Fateor
           ,
           autem
           ,
           ne
           mibi
           fraudi
           sit
           ,
           nonnulla
           hic
           omissa
           :
           ea
           nimirum
           ,
           quae
           ●ut
           ipsa
           Res
           ,
           aut
           Lector
           meus
           faciliùs
           abesse
           pateretur
           .
           Nempe
           ,
           istam
           navavi
           operam
           ,
           in
           eorum
           praecipuè
           gratiam
           ,
           qui
           Latina
           non
           attingunt
           .
           Ingens
           operae
           pretium
           est
           ,
           ut
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           quorum
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ferre
           oportet
           )
           meminerint
           ,
           offic●i
           esse
           sui
           ,
           ne
           quid
           Resp
           .
           Ecclesiastica
           detrimenti
           capiat
           videre
           ,
           Clero
           dignitatem
           conciliare
           ,
           
             Et
             populum
             antiqua
             sub
             Religione
             tueri
             .
          
           Da
           veniam
           ,
           erudite
           Lector
           ,
           &
           Vale.
           
        
         
           
             Scripsi
             
               
                 Decem.
                 17.
                 1650.
              
               
            
          
        
         
      
       
         
         
           The
           Method
           of
           every
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               THE
               State
               of
               the
               question
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               An
               argument
               from
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               proved
               by
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               by
               Naturall
               Reason
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               An
               argument
               from
               the
               Univer
               sality
               of
               the
               end
               ,
               proved
               by
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               by
               Philosophy
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               Right
               vindicated
               by
               direct
               Authority
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               By
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Antient
               Christians
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               And
               of
               the
               Reformed
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               And
               of
               the
               Heathens
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               With
               respect
               unto
               eternall
               happinesse
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               And
               unto
               temporall
               prosperity
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Which
               follows
               true
               Religion
               by
               ver●he
               of
               Divine
               providence
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               And
               by
               its
               own
               nature
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               More
               Reasons
               added
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               ALL
               Functions
               are
               under
               command
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Some
               by
               emanation
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Supreme
               Authority
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacred
               Function
               united
               in
               the
               same
               person
               ,
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               was
               so
               ,
               before
               Moses
               ,
               and
               after
               among
               the
               nations
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Supreme
               Authority
               ,
               and
               Sacred
               Function
               separated
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               And
               by
               the
               Christian
               Law.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               Sacred
               names
               and
               Privileges
               given
               to
               the
               Highest
               Powers
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               INternall
               actions
               not
               subject
               to
               the
               Highest
               Power
               ,
               but
               in
               relation
               to
               externall
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Actions
               either
               determined
               or
               not
               determined
               ,
               before
               any
               H●mane
               Command
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Actions
               determined
               by
               Law
               Divine
               ,
               either
               naturall
               or
               positive
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Actions
               undetermined
               are
               the
               matter
               of
               Humane
               Law
               ;
               and
               also
               determined
               ,
               both
               because
               of
               their
               adjuncts
               and
               of
               a
               new
               Obligation
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Actions
               ,
               not
               under
               Humane
               Command
               ,
               are
               only
               those
               that
               are
               repugnant
               to
               Divine
               Law.
               
            
             
             
               6.
               
               Commands
               repugnant
               to
               Divine
               Law
               ,
               bind
               to
               a
               non-residence
               :
               And
               wherefore
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Subordinate
               powers
               not
               exempt
               from
               that
               Obligation
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Examples
               alleged
               to
               the
               contrary
               answered
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Difference
               '
               twixt
               Internall
               actions
               and
               Externall
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               What
               God
               commands
               cannot
               be
               forbidden
               by
               man
               ,
               with
               validity
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               How
               Religion
               is
               not
               subject
               to
               humane
               power
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               How
               it
               is
               subject
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               The
               Highest
               Power
               may
               determine
               any
               actions
               not
               afore
               determined
               by
               God.
               
            
             
               14.
               
               Resistance
               ,
               under
               colour
               of
               Religion
               ,
               unlawfull
               ,
               proved
               by
               Scripture
               and
               Examples
               :
               and
               Objections
               answer'd
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Not
               so
               many
               particulars
               ,
               in
               Sacred
               things
               as
               in
               Secular
               ,
               under
               humane
               power
               :
               with
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               OBjections
               answered
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               that
               Christ
               instituted
               the
               Pastorall
               Office
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               not
               of
               the
               essence
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               answer'd
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               An
               Objection
               out
               of
               Esay
               answer'd
               .
               
               Whether
               Kings
               are
               under
               the
               Believers
               ,
               or
               Church
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               Kings
               are
               under
               the
               Pastors
               function
               ,
               answer'd
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Objection
               taken
               from
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               answer'd
               .
               What
               that
               Kingdome
               is
               ,
               and
               whether
               he
               hath
               Vicars
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Pastorall
               Government
               overthrows
               not
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Highest
               powers
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Distinctions
               of
               Government
               :
               Directive
               and
               Constitutive
               .
               By
               Consent
               and
               by
               Command
               .
               Supreme
               and
               Inferiour
               .
               By
               Emanation
               and
               by
               Subjection
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Pastors
               have
               no
               Coactive
               or
               temporall
               power
               :
               proved
               by
               Scriptures
               and
               Fathers
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Their
               Government
               suasory
               and
               Declarative
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               The
               Church
               hath
               no
               power
               of
               Command
               ,
               by
               Divine
               Right
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               The
               Church
               hath
               a
               Government
               Constitutive
               ,
               by
               consent
               :
               proved
               by
               reason
               ,
               and
               examples
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               The
               Supreme
               Authority
               compatible
               to
               the
               Church
               :
               the
               Inferiour
               only
               ,
               to
               Pastors
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               The
               Authority
               of
               the
               Highest
               powers
               not
               overthrown
               by
               the
               directive
               and
               Declarative
               Regiment
               of
               Pastors
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Nor
               by
               the
               Constitutive
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Nor
               by
               any
               temporall
               given
               them
               by
               positive
               Law.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               THe
               word
               Judgement
               ,
               explained
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               pertains
               to
               the
               Highest
               power
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Notwithstanding
               that
               they
               may
               erre
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               notwithstanding
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               Supreme
               Judge
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               How
               the
               Scripture
               is
               Judge
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               How
               the
               Pastors
               and
               the
               Church
               is
               Judge
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Understanding
               is
               required
               to
               Judge
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               Highest
               powers
               capable
               of
               sufficient
               understanding
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Divine
               things
               are
               easy
               to
               be
               understood
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Help
               from
               God
               ,
               by
               prayer
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Piety
               also
               requisite
               in
               the
               Highest
               powers
               to
               enable
               them
               to
               judge
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               A
               distinction
               'twixt
               the
               Rectitude
               and
               the
               Validity
               of
               an
               action
               ,
               applyed
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Infidel
               Princes
               may
               judge
               of
               Sacred
               things
               .
               Examples
               hereof
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               And
               the
               Reason
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Catechumens
               not
               excluded
               from
               judgement
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               Right
               to
               judge
               is
               one
               thing
               ,
               Ability
               another
               .
               Illustrated
               by
               Similies
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               The
               judgment
               of
               the
               Pro●hets
               ,
               
                 I
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 31.
              
               not
               privative
               of
               the
               Highest
               powers
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               The
               Kings
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               judged
               not
               as
               Prophets
               only
               ,
               but
               as
               Kings
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               THe
               Right
               of
               command
               ,
               and
               the
               Use
               of
               it
               distinct
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Pious
               and
               learned
               Pastors
               to
               be
               consulted
               by
               the
               Highest
               Powers
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Principles
               of
               faith
               ;
               Intrinsecall
               ,
               Extrinsecall
               .
               These
               Divine
               ,
               and
               Humane
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Of
               Divine
               Authority
               proposed
               by
               men
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               the
               state
               of
               the
               question
               'twixt
               Protestants
               and
               Papists
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               When
               't
               is
               fit
               to
               rest
               in
               Humane
               Authority
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               No
               man
               may
               pin
               his
               faith
               of
               salvation
               upon
               another
               ;
               proved
               by
               Scripture
               and
               Reason
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               In
               matters
               not
               determined
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               more
               may
               be
               given
               to
               humane
               judgement
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               The
               Prince
               must
               use
               his
               own
               judgment
               ;
               Especially
               where
               Counsellours
               doe
               not
               agree
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               An
               Objection
               out
               of
               Deut.
               answer'd
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Another
               out
               of
               
                 Numbers
                 27.
              
               
            
             
               12.
               
               Care
               must
               be
               had
               of
               the
               Churches
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Unity
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Cautions
               and
               rules
               conducing
               to
               Unity
               .
               Few
               divisions
               in
               points
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             
               14.
               
               And
               those
               in
               Generall
               Councils
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Ecclesiasticall
               Laws
               deliver'd
               in
               a
               persuasive
               way
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               How
               to
               preserve
               Unity
               in
               point
               of
               Ceremonies
               .
            
             
             
               17.
               
               Highest
               Powers
               need
               the
               Ministry
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               Prudentiall
               rules
               have
               their
               exceptions
               ;
               and
               whence
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               The
               distinction
               of
               power
               Absolute
               ,
               and
               Ordinary
               ,
               erroneous
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               Highest
               Powers
               how
               far
               obliged
               to
               their
               own
               Laws
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               WHat
               we
               meane
               by
               Synods
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               No
               precept
               in
               Scripture
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Their
               Original
               not
               from
               
                 Acts
                 15.
              
               
            
             
               4.
               
               But
               from
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ;
               which
               is
               distinguisht
               into
               Absolute
               and
               After
               a
               sort
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Synods
               not
               from
               the
               Law
               naturall
               absolute
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Synods
               under
               the
               Pagan
               Emperours
               :
               by
               what
               right
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Synods
               called
               by
               Christian
               Emperours
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Three
               questions
               about
               Synods
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Whether
               the
               Highest
               Power
               may
               govern
               without
               a
               Synod
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               The
               affirmative
               proved
               by
               examples
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Three
               ends
               of
               Synods
               ,
               yet
               not
               necessary
               :
               Counsel
               ,
               Consent
               ,
               Jurisdiction
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Synods
               sometimes
               not
               usefull
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Accusers
               may
               not
               be
               Judges
               in
               Synod
               .
            
             
             
               14.
               
               Synods
               sometimes
               hurtfull
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               What
               may
               serve
               in
               their
               stead
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               Other
               causes
               to
               deny
               Synods
               ,
               beside
               the
               generall
               corruption
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               What
               is
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               till
               a
               free
               Council
               may
               be
               called
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               Synods
               not
               calla
               without
               the
               H.
               power
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               II
               Whether
               the
               H.
               power
               may
               choose
               the
               Synod-men
               :
               and
               judge
               in
               Synod
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               The
               right
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               .
               And
               ,
               the
               assembling
               of
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               The
               Emperours
               encyclic
               letters
               to
               the
               Metropolitan
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               The
               H.
               power
               may
               elect
               Pastors
               for
               the
               Synod
               :
               prov'd
               by
               reason
               and
               examples
               .
            
             
               23.
               
               When
               the
               election
               is
               permitted
               to
               others
               ,
               the
               H.
               power
               hath
               command
               over
               it
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               The
               H.
               power
               may
               judge
               in
               Synod
               .
            
             
               25.
               
               Whether
               it
               be
               expedient
               or
               no
               ,
               in
               person
               .
            
             
               26.
               
               The
               Highest
               powers
               present
               in
               Synods
               by
               their
               Deputies
               .
            
             
               27.
               
               III.
               What
               is
               the
               Highest
               powers
               right
               after
               Synod
               :
               The
               Epicrisis
               wherein
               is
               the
               right
               to
               change
               ,
               to
               adde
               ,
               to
               take
               away
               .
            
             
               28.
               
               An
               Objection
               answered
               .
            
             
               29.
               
               The
               manner
               of
               giving
               the
               Epicrisis
               ,
               or
               finall
               judgement
               .
               Of
               appeal
               .
            
             
               30.
               
               The
               Epicrisis
               in
               parts
               of
               Religion
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               whole
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               THe
               severall
               Acts
               of
               Authority
               ,
               are
               Legislation
               ,
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               another
               without
               speciall
               name
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Wherein
               is
               Legislation
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               belongs
               to
               the
               Highest
               power
               ,
               about
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Answer
               to
               an
               objection
               of
               the
               change
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Religion
               not
               to
               be
               brought
               in
               by
               force
               of
               Subjects
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               False
               and
               Schismaticall
               worship
               ,
               by
               the
               Highest
               power
               ,
               sometimes
               prohibited
               and
               punisht
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Sometimes
               dissembled
               and
               regulated
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Legislation
               in
               the
               parts
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Suppression
               of
               unprofitable
               questions
               .
               And
               of
               words
               not
               found
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               The
               regulating
               of
               Church-mens
               conversation
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Laws
               about
               things
               undetermined
               by
               Divine
               Law.
               And
               that
               beside
               the
               Canons
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Yet
               are
               the
               Canons
               of
               use
               in
               the
               making
               of
               Laws
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               No
               Legislative
               power
               belongs
               to
               the
               Church
               by
               Divine
               right
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Yet
               may
               it
               be
               granted
               the
               Church
               by
               Law
               positive
               :
               Cumulatively
               ,
               not
               Privatively
               :
               and
               not
               without
               subordination
               and
               dependance
               .
            
             
             
               15.
               
               How
               Kings
               have
               confessed
               themselves
               bound
               by
               the
               Canons
            
             
               16.
               
               Canons
               dispensed
               with
               by
               them
               .
               Examples
               hereof
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               Apostolical
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               Divine
               Lawes
               also
               moderated
               by
               equity
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               IUrisdiction
               about
               sacred
               things
               belongs
               to
               the
               H.
               Power
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               effects
               if
               it
               are
               declared
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Jurisdiction
               proper
               belongs
               not
               naturally
               to
               the
               Pastors
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Yet
               by
               Law
               positive
               it
               belong'd
               to
               them
               in
               some
               nations
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Pastoral
               acts
               of
               divine
               right
               ,
               which
               seem
               to
               come
               neare
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               distinct
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               Apostolical
               rod.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               use
               of
               the
               Keyes
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Prescription
               of
               the
               works
               of
               penance
               by
               way
               of
               direction
               or
               persuasion
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Non-exhibition
               of
               the
               sacraments
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               The
               Churches
               acts
               by
               Divine
               right
               ,
               which
               seeme
               near
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               but
               are
               distinguist
               .
               Separation
               from
               the
               inordinate
               brother
               or
               Pastor
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Canonical
               Acts
               superadded
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               distin
               ●ist
               from
               them
               .
            
             
             
               12.
               
               Jurisdiction
               granted
               to
               Pastors
               by
               positive
               Law
            
             
               13.
               
               The
               efficacy
               of
               this
               Jurisdiction
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               The
               Jewes
               had
               the
               like
               granted
               them
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               The
               Accessories
               of
               excommunication
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               All
               Pastoral
               Jurisdiction
               properly
               so
               called
               flowes
               from
               the
               H.
               Power
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               How
               far
               those
               Pastoral
               acts
               may
               be
               used
               upon
               the
               supreme
               Governour
               .
               Of
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Keyes
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               Under
               which
               pretence
               ,
               cannot
               be
               excused
               seditious
               Sermons
               which
               are
               refelled
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               Objection
               answer'd
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               All
               coaction
               of
               the
               H.
               Power
               unlawful
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               Canonical
               acts
               cannot
               be
               exercised
               against
               the
               H.
               Power
               without
               Consent
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               How
               the
               Pastor
               may
               satisfy
               his
               Conscience
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               What
               is
               the
               right
               of
               the
               H.
               Power
               about
               the
               foresaid
               acts
               of
               Pastors
               and
               Churches
               .
            
             
               23.
               
               Ecclesiastical
               Appeals
               depend
               upon
               the
               H.
               Power
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               Exercise
               of
               supreme
               Jurisdiction
               by
               himselfe
               or
               by
               others
               .
            
             
               25.
               
               The
               H.
               Power
               may
               dispense
               with
               Canonical
               and
               Legal
               penalties
               .
               And
               judge
               whether
               Excommunication
               be
               just
               or
               no.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Two
               perpetuall
               functions
               of
               presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               .
               And
               their
               defference
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               These
               four
               distinguisht
               :
               Mandate
               ,
               Election
               ,
               Ordination
               ,
               Confirmation
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Of
               ordinatian
               without
               a
               Title
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Ordination
               only
               by
               Pastors
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               H.
               Power
               hath
               authority
               over
               it
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Right
               Immutable
               or
               Mutable
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               How
               the
               election
               of
               Pastors
               belongeth
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Apostolical
               Institution
               subject
               to
               change
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Deacons
               ,
               but
               not
               Pastors
               ,
               elected
               by
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Pastors
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               elected
               by
               the
               H.
               Spirit
               .
               And
               Mathias
               the
               Apostle
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Popular
               Elections
               not
               proved
               by
               Acts
               14.23
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Nor
               by
               the
               precept
               of
               avoiding
               false
               Teachers
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               The
               old
               way
               of
               trying
               Pastors
               in
               the
               primitive
               Church
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Cyprian
               doth
               not
               confirm
               ,
               but
               overthrow
               popular
               Elections
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Pastors
               oft
               chosen
               by
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               The
               Election
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               by
               the
               clergy
               :
               By
               the
               comprovincial
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               Mutability
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               Election
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               In
               elections
               the
               H.
               Power
               hath
               a
               Legistative
               right
               .
            
             
             
               19.
               
               And
               may
               it self
               make
               Election
               upon
               just
               cause
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               This
               proved
               by
               Reason
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               And
               by
               examples
               :
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Naturall
               Law
               :
               and
               under
               the
               Mosaical
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               Examples
               of
               the
               Roman
               Emperours
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               France
               .
            
             
               23.
               
               Objections
               answer'd
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               Of
               Investitures
               .
               By
               them
               is
               meant
               the
               Collation
               of
               Bishopricks
               .
            
             
               25.
               
               Examples
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               26.
               
               Pastors
               as
               well
               as
               Bishops
               may
               be
               elected
               by
               the
               Highest
               Power
               .
            
             
               27.
               
               Examples
               hereof
               .
            
             
               28.
               
               The
               Objection
               from
               the
               abuse
               of
               right
               answer'd
               .
            
             
               29.
               
               The
               Canons
               and
               Fathers
               answer'd
               .
            
             
               30.
               
               Touching
               the
               Right
               of
               pagan
               Kings
               .
            
             
               31.
               
               The
               best
               manner
               of
               Election
               .
            
             
               32.
               
               The
               right
               of
               rescinding
               Election
               reserved
               still
               to
               the
               H.
               Power
               .
            
             
               33.
               
               And
               of
               Exauctorating
               pastors
               ,
               if
               need
               be
               .
            
             
               34.
               
               Although
               chosen
               by
               others
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               THings
               necessary
               to
               be
               distingnisht
               from
               not
               necessary
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               Of
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Lay
               elders
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               word
               Bishop
               explained
               .
               Here
               taken
               for
               the
               Overseer
               of
               Pastors
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Bishops
               not
               against
               Gods
               word
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Bishops
               alwayes
               in
               the
               Catholic
               Church
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Even
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Bishops
               allowed
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               A
               place
               of
               Ambrose
               examin'd
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               were
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Bb.
               stiled
               Angels
               ,
               Apostles
               ,
               Presidents
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Patterns
               of
               Bishops
               in
               the
               natural
               Law
               ,
               in
               the
               Mosaical
               :
               but
               most
               probably
               the
               Rulers
               of
               Synagognes
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Bb
               of
               great
               use
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Yet
               not
               by
               divine
               Command
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Nor
               always
               one
               Bishop
               in
               every
               City
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               In
               whom
               is
               the
               right
               of
               Ordination
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               For
               what
               reasons
               Bishops
               were
               laid-by
               in
               some
               Churches
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               Lay-Elders
               none
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               All
               the
               Ancients
               by
               Presbyters
               understand
               only
               Pastors
               .
               The
               ambiguity
               of
               the
               word
               Seniors
               ,
               and
               Elders
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               The
               penitentiary
               Presbyter
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               Pastors
               may
               be
               called
               Priests
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               Who
               are
               the
               Seniors
               in
               Tertullian
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               Why
               the
               ancient
               Bb.
               used
               to
               consult
               with
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               23.
               
               Who
               are
               the
               Seniors
               in
               the
               suppositious
               Ambrose
               .
            
             
             
               24.
               
               Liberty
               to
               interpret
               Scripture
               in
               the
               Synagogue
               .
            
             
               25.
               
               And
               in
               the
               antient
               Church
               ;
               with
               the
               Difference
               .
            
             
               26.
               
               Lay-Elders
               ,
               or
               Assessors
               ,
               not
               commanded
               by
               God.
               
            
             
               27.
               
               
                 Mat.
                 18.17
              
               .
               Explained
               .
               And
               the
               difference
               'twixt
               the
               Syndery
               and
               Consistory
               .
            
             
               28.
               
               Lay-Elders
               not
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               .
            
             
               29.
               
               Why
               Pastors
               were
               calld
               Elders
               by
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               30.
               
               The
               Church
               of
               Christ
               compar'd
               with
               the
               Judaicall
               Kingdome
               .
            
             
               31.
               
               The
               Office
               of
               Elders
               in
               the
               new
               Test
               .
            
             
               32.
               
               An
               answer
               to
               that
               only
               place
               for
               Lay-Elders
               ,
               
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.17
              
               .
            
             
               33.
               
               Other
               places
               need
               no
               answer
               .
            
             
               34.
               
               The
               Highest
               power
               ,
               or
               the
               Church
               ,
               might
               law
               fully
               institute
               Lay-Elders
               .
            
             
               35.
               
               This
               institution
               not
               displeasing
               to
               God
               :
               proved
               by
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               36.
               
               Examples
               in
               the
               antient
               Church
               drawing
               toward
               it
               .
            
             
               37.
               
               The
               English
               Church-wardens
               not
               much
               unlike
               the
               Adsessors
               .
            
             
               38.
               
               The
               Adsessors
               may
               be
               of
               good
               use
               .
            
             
               39.
               
               Yet
               with
               certaine
               cautions
               .
            
             
               40.
               
               The
               Genevian
               elections
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               THe
               Highest
               Power
               hath
               need
               of
               Vicars
               in
               Spirituals
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               What
               Authority
               may
               be
               committed
               to
               Inferiour
               Powers
               by
               the
               Highest
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Liberty
               of
               Religion
               tollerated
               sometimes
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Vicars
               either
               Substitutes
               or
               Delegats
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Bishops
               substituted
               and
               Cleriks
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Pastors
               and
               Lay-men
               joyned
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Sometimes
               Lay-men
               alone
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               right
               of
               Lay-Patrons
               ,
               antient
               ,
               and
               derived
               from
               the
               Regall
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Benefices
               not
               the
               Popes
               Patrimony
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               The
               Custome
               of
               Holland
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               All
               Patronages
               subject
               to
               the
               Highest
               Power
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Inferior
               Powers
               have
               no
               command
               by
               Divine
               Right
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               And
               little
               is
               to
               be
               given
               them
               by
               the
               Highest
               ,
               in
               Sacred
               things
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               None
               at
               all
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               be
               Orthodox
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             END
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           An
           Advertisement
           to
           the
           Stationer
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           IF
           it
           be
           objected
           (
           as
           a
           friend
           of
           mine
           conjectured
           it
           might
           )
           that
           the
           work
           is
           any
           way
           opposite
           to
           the
           present
           Government
           ,
           speaking
           so
           much
           of
           Kings
           and
           Emperors
           :
           The
           answer
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Judicious
           Author
           distinguisheth
           between
           Kings
           absolute
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           confind
           or
           bound
           up
           by
           Laws
           ;
           and
           cannot
           act
           without
           or
           against
           a
           Parliament
           .
           See
           cap.
           3.
           
           Sect.
           8.
           
           So
           that
           ,
           This
           treatise
           doth
           not
           presume
           to
           dispute
           the
           States
           Authority
           (
           't
           is
           ill
           disputing
           with
           those
           that
           command
           Legions
           :
           )
           but
           presupposing
           
           that
           ,
           humbly
           shews
           them
           ,
           what
           they
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           doe
           ,
           on
           behalf
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           first
           page
           ,
           you
           find
           all
           the
           Book
           is
           written
           of
           the
           Highest
           power
           ,
           whether
           King
           or
           Senate
           .
           And
           ,
           these
           are
           the
           Authors
           words
           at
           the
           end
           of
           15.
           
           Sect.
           Chap.
           11.
           
           A
           Senate
           without
           a
           King
           ,
           is
           as
           it
           were
           a
           King.
           This
           I
           thought
           sit
           to
           advertise
           ,
           to
           prevent
           jealousy
           .
           Fare
           you
           well
           ,
           And
           remember
           ,
           't
           is
           one
           of
           the
           best
           pieces
           of
           the
           excellent
           Grotius
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Courteous
           Reader
           ,
           These
           Books
           following
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             Joshua
             Kirton
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Kings
           Arms
           in
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           .
        
         
           
             Books
             of
             Divinitie
             and
             Sermons
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               THe
               Truth
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               proved
               by
               the
               Principles
               and
               Rules
               ,
               taught
               and
               received
               in
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               understanding
               ,
               in
               an
               exposition
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               commonly
               called
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 Creed
              
               ,
               written
               by
               a
               learned
               Author
               lately
               deceased
               ,
               in
               Folio
               ,
               1651.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               Concordance
               Axiomaticall
               ,
               containing
               a
               Survey
               of
               Theologicall
               Propositions
               ,
               with
               their
               Reasons
               and
               Uses
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               by
               
                 William
                 Knight
              
               ,
               in
               fol.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Certain
               Sermons
               or
               Homilies
               appointed
               to
               be
               read
               in
               Churches
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               and
               now
               reprinted
               in
               folio
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Compunction
               or
               pricking
               of
               heart
               ,
               with
               the
               time
               ,
               means
               ,
               nature
               ,
               necessity
               ,
               and
               order
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               of
               Conversion
               ;
               with
               motives
               ,
               directions
               ,
               signes
               ,
               and
               means
               ,
               of
               cure
               of
               the
               wounded
               in
               heart
               ,
               with
               other
               consequent
               or
               concomitant
               duties
               ,
               especially
               self-deniall
               ;
               All
               of
               them
               gathered
               from
               Acts
               2.37
               .
               being
               the
               summe
               of
               80.
               
               Sermons
               .
               With
               a
               Postscript
               concerning
               these
               times
               ,
               and
               the
               sutiableness
               of
               this
               text
               and
               Argument
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               calling
               of
               the
               Jewes
               .
               By
               
                 R.
                 Jenison
              
               ,
               Doctor
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               in
               quarto
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               A
               plain
               Discovery
               of
               the
               whole
               Revelation
               of
               St.
               John
               ,
               in
               two
               Treatises
               ;
               1.
               
               Searching
               and
               proving
               the
               Interpretation
               .
               2.
               
               Applying
               the
               same
               paraphrastically
               
               and
               historically
               to
               the
               text
               ,
               with
               a
               Resolution
               of
               certain
               doubts
               ,
               and
               annexion
               of
               certain
               Oracles
               of
               Sibylla
               ;
               by
               
                 John
                 N
                 pier
              
               ,
               Lord
               of
               Marchiston
               ,
               in
               quarto
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               Government
               and
               order
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               ;
               with
               an
               Astertion
               of
               the
               said
               Government
               ,
               in
               the
               points
               of
               Ruling
               Elders
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Authority
               of
               Presoyteries
               and
               Synods
               ,
               in
               quarto
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               A
               Treatise
               of
               Miscelany
               questions
               ;
               wherein
               many
               usefull
               questions
               ,
               and
               cases
               of
               Conscience
               are
               discusted
               and
               resolved
               concerning
               the
               Controversies
               of
               these
               times
               ;
               by
               
                 George
                 Gillespie
              
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               in
               quarto
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               An
               Answer
               to
               the
               ten
               Reasons
               of
               
                 Edmund
                 Campian
              
               ,
               the
               Jesuit
               ,
               in
               confidence
               whereof
               he
               ●ftired
               Disputation
               to
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               in
               the
               Controversie
               of
               Faith
               ;
               by
               
                 William
                 Whitaker
              
               ,
               Doctor
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               in
               quarto
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               
                 Jo.
                 Hen.
                 Alsieduis
              
               his
               discourse
               of
               the
               1000.
               
               Apocalypticall
               years
               ,
               or
               the
               Saints
               reign
               on
               earth
               a
               thousand
               years
               ;
               Englished
               by
               
                 W.
                 Burton
              
               ,
               in
               quarto
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Letters
               concerning
               Religion
               ,
               between
               the
               late
               Earle
               of
               Manchester
               ,
               Lord
               Privy
               Se●l
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Faulkland
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               
                 ●a●●er
                 Montaguc
              
               ,
               in
               quarto
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Truth
               Asserted
               ,
               by
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               practice
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               seconded
               by
               the
               ●estimony
               of
               Synods
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               Doctors
               ,
               from
               the
               Apostles
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               viz.
               that
               Episcopacy
               is
               
                 Jure
                 divino
              
               ;
               by
               Sir
               
                 Frantis
                 Wortley
              
               ,
               in
               quarto
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               An
               Answer
               to
               the
               chief
               Arguments
               for
               Anabaptisme
               ,
               by
               Doctor
               
                 John
                 Bastwick
              
               ,
               in
               quarto
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Two
               learned
               Discourses
               ;
               1.
               on
               Mathew
               28.18
               ,
               19.
               2.
               on
               2
               Peter
               2.13
               .
               written
               by
               a
               learned
               and
               worthy
               Gentleman
               larely
               dec●ased
               ,
               in
               octavo
               1651.
               
            
             
               14.
               
               Popular
               Errors
               in
               generall
               points
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Intelligence
               of
               Religion
               ,
               having
               relation
               to
               their
               causes
               and
               reduced
               into
               divers
               Observations
               ,
               by
               
                 John
                 D●spagne
              
               ,
               Minister
               of
               the
               French
               Church
               ,
               in
               octavo
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               New
               Observations
               upon
               the
               Creed
               ,
               with
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               maintained
               ,
               by
               
                 John
                 Despagne
              
               ,
               in
               octavo
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               The
               same
               in
               French.
               
            
             
             
               17.
               
               New
               Observations
               upon
               the
               Commandements
               ,
               by
               
                 John
                 Despagne
              
               ,
               1651.
               
            
             
               18.
               
               The
               same
               in
               French.
               
            
             
               19.
               
               The
               Abridgement
               of
               a
               Sermon
               preached
               on
               the
               Fast
               day
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               successe
               of
               the
               Treaty
               between
               the
               King
               and
               Parliament
               ,
               1648.
               by
               
                 John
                 Despagne
              
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               The
               same
               in
               French.
               
            
             
               21.
               
               
                 Sermon
                 Funebre
                 de
                 Jean
                 Despagne
                 sur
                 la
                 mort
                 de
                 sa
                 Femme
                 ,
              
               in
               octavo
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               
                 Advertissement
                 touth
                 out
                 la
                 fraction
                 &
                 distribution
                 du
                 prin
                 en
                 la
                 S.
                 cene
                 obmises
                 en
                 plusieurs
                 Eglises
                 Orthodoxes
                 ,
                 par
                 Jean
                 Despagne
                 ,
              
               in
               octavo
               .
            
             
               23.
               
               A
               Monument
               of
               Mortality
               ,
               containing
               1.
               
               A
               wakening
               for
               worldlings
               .
               2.
               
               Meditations
               of
               Consolation
               .
               3.
               
               Comfortable
               considerations
               preparing
               the
               sick
               for
               an
               happy
               change
               .
               4.
               
               A
               Mirrour
               of
               modesty
               ,
               with
               a
               reproof
               of
               the
               strange
               attired
               woman
               ,
               and
               the
               sacred
               use
               of
               Christian
               Funerals
               ,
               by
               
                 M.
                 Day
              
               ,
               Doctor
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               in
               octavo
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               Plain
               truths
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               collected
               out
               of
               the
               Sacred
               Scriptures
               ,
               particularly
               of
               the
               destruction
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               when
               ,
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               to
               Judgement
               ,
               and
               his
               raigning
               with
               his
               Saints
               for
               ever
               upon
               this
               earth
               after
               the
               restitution
               of
               all
               things
               ;
               by
               
                 John
                 Alcock
              
               ,
               in
               octavo
               .
            
             
               25.
               
               Herberts
               carefull
               Father
               ,
               and
               pious
               Child
               ,
               lively
               represented
               ,
               in
               teaching
               and
               learning
               ,
               a
               Catechisme
               made
               in
               1200
               Questions
               and
               Answers
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Catholick
               truth
               is
               asserted
               ,
               and
               above
               600
               Errors
               ,
               Heresies
               and
               points
               of
               Popery
               are
               briefly
               consuted
               ,
               in
               octavo
               .
            
             
               26.
               
               Herberts
               belief
               and
               confession
               of
               faith
               made
               in
               160.
               
               Articles
               ,
               in
               octavo
               .
            
             
               27.
               
               Herberts
               quadrupartite
               devotion
               ,
               for
               the
               day
               ,
               week
               ,
               month
               ,
               year
               ,
               made
               in
               about
               700.
               
               Meditations
               and
               Prayers
               ,
               in
               octavo
               .
            
             
               28.
               
               Meditations
               on
               Christs
               prayer
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               
                 Father
                 forgive
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 doe
              
               ;
               by
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Hayward
              
               ,
               in
               octavo
               ,
               1651.
               
            
             
               29.
               
               
                 Davids
                 Tears
              
               ,
               or
               Meditations
               on
               the
               6.32
               .
               and
               130.
               
               Psalmes
               ,
               by
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Hayward
              
               ,
               in
               twelves
               .
            
             
               30.
               
               The
               Devotions
               of
               the
               dying
               man
               ,
               that
               desireth
               
               to
               dye
               well
               ,
               Written
               by
               
                 Samuel
                 Gardiner
              
               ,
               Doctor
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               in
               twelves
               .
            
             
               31.
               
               A
               Beautifull
               Bay-bush
               ,
               to
               shrowd
               us
               from
               the
               sharp
               showres
               of
               Sin.
               containing
               many
               notable
               Prayers
               and
               Meditations
               ,
               in
               twelves
               .
            
             
               32.
               
               A
               Grain
               of
               Incense
               ,
               or
               Supplication
               for
               the
               peace
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               the
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               written
               by
               
                 John
                 Reading
              
               ,
               in
               octavo
               .
            
             
               33.
               
               An
               Evening
               Sacrifice
               or
               prayer
               for
               a
               family
               necessary
               for
               these
               calamitous
               times
               ,
               made
               by
               
                 John
                 Reading
              
               ,
               in
               octavo
               .
            
             
               34.
               
               Character
               of
               true
               blessedness
               ,
               delivered
               in
               a
               Sermon
               at
               the
               Funerall
               of
               Mistris
               
                 Alice
                 Per●ival
              
               ,
               by
               
                 John
                 Reading
              
               ,
               in
               twelves
               .
            
             
               35.
               
               Six
               Godly
               Meditations
               or
               Sermons
               ,
               upon
               certain
               select
               texts
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               by
               
                 Andrew
                 Rivet
              
               ,
               Doctor
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               in
               twelves
               .
            
             
               36.
               
               A
               Meditation
               on
               
                 Math.
                 27.27
                 ,
                 28
                 ,
                 29.
              
               or
               a
               Pattern
               for
               a
               Kings
               Inauguration
               ,
               written
               by
               King
               James
               ,
               in
               twelves
               .
            
             
               37.
               
               Directions
               to
               know
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               written
               by
               
                 George
                 Carleton
              
               ,
               Doctor
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               in
               twelves
               .
            
             
               38.
               
               The
               Singing
               Psalmes
               in
               Welsh
               ,
               in
               twelves
               .
            
             
               39.
               
               A
               Preparation
               to
               Fasting
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               by
               
                 Peter
                 du
                 Moulin
              
               ,
               in
               24.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Sermons
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               DOctor
               Williams
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               on
               Galathians
               6.14
               .
               before
               the
               Lords
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Ejusdem
               ,
               on
               Job
               42.12
               .
               before
               the
               Lords
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Doctor
               Andrews
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               on
               Luke
               1.74
               ,
               75.
               
               November
               5.
               1617.
               before
               the
               King.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Ejusdem
               ,
               on
               1
               Cor.
               11.16
               .
               on
               Easter
               day
               before
               the
               King.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Ejusdem
               ,
               on
               John
               20.11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               on
               Easter
               day
               before
               the
               King.
               
            
             
             
               6.
               
               Doctor
               Laud
               Bishop
               of
               St.
               Davids
               ,
               on
               Psal
               .
               22.3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               at
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Doctor
               
                 Robert
                 Willon
              
               ,
               on
               Psal
               .
               2.1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               on
               Nov.
               5.
               before
               the
               Judges
               ,
               at
               Westminster
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               
                 Christopher
                 white
              
               ,
               on
               Rom.
               13.1
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               
                 Humphrey
                 Sydenham
              
               ,
               on
               Eccles
               .
               12.5
               .
               at
               the
               Funerals
               of
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Sydenham
              
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Doctor
               
                 Christopher
                 Swale
              
               ,
               on
               Gen.
               28.20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22.
               before
               the
               King.
               
            
             
               11.
               
               
                 Isaac
                 Singleton
              
               ,
               on
               Esay
               22.15
               .
               upon
               Gowries
               Conspiracy
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               
                 Peter
                 du
                 Moulin
              
               ,
               on
               Rom.
               1.16
               .
               before
               the
               King.
               
            
             
               13.
               
               Doctor
               Morton
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Durham
               ,
               on
               1
               Cor.
               11.16
               .
               at
               St.
               Pauls
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               
                 William
                 Price
              
               ,
               on
               Ezra
               9.6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               before
               the
               Lords
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               
                 Anthony
                 Cade
              
               ,
               on
               Rom.
               2.15
               .
               a
               Visitation
               Sermon
               ,
               with
               an
               appendix
               concerning
               Ceremonies
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               Doctor
               
                 Henry
                 King
              
               ,
               on
               Jer.
               1.10
               .
               at
               St.
               Pauls
               ,
               on
               March
               27.
               1640.
               
            
             
               17.
               
               Doctor
               
                 William
                 Gouge
              
               ,
               on
               Nehem.
               5.19
               .
               before
               the
               Commous
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               Ejusdem
               ,
               on
               Ezekiel
               36.11
               .
               before
               the
               Lords
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               Ejusdem
               ,
               on
               Ezra
               8.21
               .
               before
               the
               Lords
               of
               Parliament
               on
               the
               Fast
               appointed
               for
               the
               good
               successe
               of
               the
               Theary
               between
               the
               King
               and
               Parliament
               ,
               1648.
               
            
             
               20.
               
               Ejusdem
               ,
               on
               Exodus
               13.3
               .
               on
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               day
               ,
               Nov.
               17.
               at
               Pauls
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               Ejusdem
               ,
               on
               Ezekiel
               24.16
               .
               at
               the
               Funeral
               of
               Doctor
               Ducks
               wife
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               
                 Matthias
                 Milward
              
               ,
               on
               2
               Cor.
               2.14
               .
               before
               the
               Company
               of
               the
               Artillery
               Garden
               .
            
             
               23.
               
               Ejusdem
               ,
               on
               Rom.
               13.4
               ,
               at
               Guild-Hall
               Chappell
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               
                 Henry
                 Miller
              
               ,
               on
               Psal
               .
               124.1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               on
               the
               fifth
               of
               November
               .
            
             
               25.
               
               
                 Alexander
                 Rosse
              
               ,
               on
               Mathew
               21.13
               .
               Two
               Sermons
               .
            
             
               26.
               
               
                 John
                 Pigot
              
               ,
               on
               Luke
               19.41
               ,
               42
               ,
               43
               ,
               44.
               
            
             
               27.
               
               
                 Nicholas
                 Guy
              
               ,
               on
               John
               11.26
               .
               at
               the
               Funeral
               of
               Doctor
               Gouge's
               Wife
               .
            
             
             
               28.
               
               
                 Thomas
                 Palmer
              
               ,
               on
               Psalm
               37.40
               .
            
             
               29.
               
               
                 James
                 wilcock
              
               ,
               on
               Acts
               24.13
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               30.
               
               Ejusdem
               on
               John
               20.19
               ,
               20.
               
               Lam.
               5.16
               .
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               1
               John
               4.1
               .
               in
               6.
               
               Sermons
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Libri
             Theologici
             Latini
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               THomae
               Bradwardini
               Archiepiscopi
               olim
               Cantuariensis
               de
               Causa
               Dei
               ,
               contra
               Pelagium
               ,
               &
               de
               virtute
               Causarum
               ,
               ad
               suos
               Mertonensos
               ,
               libri
               tres
               ;
               Opera
               &
               Studie
               D.
               Hen.
               Savilii
               editi
               ,
               in
               fol.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               De
               Republica
               Ecclesiastica
               pars
               secunda
               ,
               cum
               2
               Appendicibus
               ,
               1.
               de
               SS
               .
               Eucharistia
               contra
               Card.
               Perronium
               ,
               2
               Responsio
               ad
               magnam
               partem
               defensionis
               fidei
               ,
               P.
               Francisci
               Suarez
               ,
               in
               folio
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               Acta
               Apostolorum
               ,
               &
               in
               Singula●
               Apostolorum
               ,
               Jacobi
               ,
               Petri
               ,
               Johannis
               ,
               &
               Judae
               Catholicas
               Epistolas
               Commentarii
               ;
               Autore
               R.
               P.
               F.
               Nicolao
               Gorrano
               Anglo
               ,
               in
               fol.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Miscelan●orum
               Theologicorum
               ,
               quibus
               S.
               Scripturae
               &
               aliorum
               classicorum
               Autorum
               ,
               plurima
               monumente
               explicantur
               atque
               illustrantur
               ,
               libri
               tres
               ,
               Autore
               Nicolao
               Fullero
               ,
               in
               quarto
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               De
               Potestate
               Papae
               in
               Rebus
               temporalibus
               ,
               sive
               in
               Regi●us
               deponendis
               usurpata
               ,
               adversus
               Bellarminum
               ;
               Autore
               foanne
               Episcopo
               Roffenst
               ,
               in
               quarto
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Papa
               Anti-Christus
               ,
               sive
               Diatriba
               de
               Anti
               christo
               ;
               Autore
               Georgio
               Downamo
               Episcopo
               Detensi
               ,
               in
               quarto
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Causa
               Regia
               ,
               sive
               de
               Authoritate
               ,
               &
               Dignitate
               Principum
               Christianorum
               differtatio
               ,
               adversus
               B●llarminum
               ;
               Autore
               Tho.
               Mortono
               Episcopo
               ,
               in
               quarto
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Antidotum
               ,
               Adversus
               Ecclisiae
               Romanae
               de
               Merito
               proprie
               dicto
               ex
               condigno
               venenum
               ;
               Autore
               Tho.
               Mortono
               Episcopo
               ,
               in
               quarto
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               De
               Suprema
               Petestate
               Regia
               ,
               Exercitationes
               habite
               in
               Academia
               Oxoniensi
               contra
               Bellarminum
               &
               Suarez
               .
               Autore
               Rob.
               Abbot
               professore
               Regio
               ,
               in
               quarto
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               De
               Gratia
               &
               Perseverantia
               Sanctorum
               ,
               Exercitationes
               habitae
               in
               Academia
               Oxoniensi
               ,
               &
               Animadversio
               brevis
               ,
               
               in
               R.
               Thomsoni
               Diatribam
               ,
               de
               Amiss●ine
               &
               intercisione
               Justificationis
               &
               gra●●a
               ;
               Autore
               Roberto
               Abbot
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               
                 Georgii
                 Abbati
                 Archupiscopi
                 Cantuwriensis
                 Explicatio
                 6.
                 illustrium
                 quastionum
                 ,
                 1.
                 de
                 Mendacin
                 ,
                 2.
                 de
                 Circumcisione
                 &
                 Bapasmo
                 ,
                 3
                 de
                 Astrologia
                 ,
                 4.
                 de
                 piasentia
                 in
                 cultu
                 I
                 dololatinco
                 ,
                 5.
                 de
                 Fuga
                 in
                 persequutione
                 &
                 peste
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 An
                 Deiis
                 sit
                 Author
                 Peccati
                 ,
                 in
                 quartu
                 .
              
            
             
               12.
               
               
                 Stephani
                 Szegedim
                 Analysis
                 ,
                 in
                 Psalmos
                 ,
                 Prophetas
                 Majores
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Evangelia
                 ,
                 Acta
                 Apo●●o●orum
                 ,
                 omnes
                 Epislulas
                 ,
                 &
                 Apoca●ypsin
                 ,
                 in
                 quarto
                 .
              
            
             
               13.
               
               
                 Liturgia
                 Inglesa
                 ,
                 O
                 Libro
                 del
                 Rezodo
                 Publico
                 ,
                 de
                 la
                 Administracion
                 de
                 los
                 Sacramentos
                 ,
                 y
                 otros
                 Kitos
                 y
                 Ceremenias
                 de
                 la
                 yglesia
                 de
                 Ingal●terra
                 ,
                 in
                 quarto
                 .
              
            
             
               14.
               
               
                 La
                 Liturgie
                 Angloise
                 ,
                 oule
                 Livre
                 des
                 Pritres
                 publiques
                 de
                 L'administration
                 des
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 &
                 antres
                 ordies
                 ,
                 &
                 Ceremonies
                 de
                 L'Eglise
                 d'Angleterre
                 ,
                 in
                 quarto
                 .
              
            
             
               15.
               
               
                 Georgii
                 Wicelin
                 Methodus
                 Concordie
                 Eccsiastic●
                 ,
                 cum
                 Exhortatione
                 ad
                 Concilium
                 ,
                 juxta
                 Exemplar
                 excusum
                 ,
                 1523.
                 in
                 octave
                 .
              
            
             
               16.
               
               
                 De
                 Proesulibus
                 Anglia
                 Commentarius
                 ,
                 omnium
                 Episcoporum
                 ,
                 necnon
                 &
                 Cardinalium
                 o●●sdem
                 Gentas
                 ,
                 nomura
                 ,
                 tempora
                 ,
                 Seriem
                 ,
                 atque
                 Actiomes
                 maxime
                 ●●morabil●s
                 ,
                 ab
                 ultima
                 antiquitate
                 repetita
                 ,
                 complexus
                 ,
                 per
                 Franciscum
                 Godwinum
                 Episco●um
                 Landavensem
                 ,
                 in
                 quarto
                 .
              
            
             
               17.
               
               
                 St.
                 Gregori
                 Nazianzeni
                 in
                 Julianum
                 Invectiv●
                 dua
                 ,
                 &c.
                 cum
                 Scholies
                 Groecis
                 &
                 notis
                 ,
                 R.
                 Montague
                 ,
                 in
                 quarto
                 .
              
            
             
               18.
               
               
                 Gilberti
                 Foliot
                 Episcopi
                 Lond.
                 Exposion
                 in
                 Canticum
                 Canticorum
                 ,
                 unacum
                 Compendiv
                 Alcuini
                 ,
                 e
                 Bibliotheca
                 Regia
                 ,
                 in
                 quarto
                 .
              
            
             
               19.
               
               
                 Dela
                 verite
                 en
                 tant
                 qu'e●●est
                 distincte
                 de
                 la
                 R●●●lation
                 ,
                 du
                 vray
                 semblable
                 ,
                 du
                 Possible
                 ,
                 &
                 du
                 faux
                 ,
                 pa●
                 Edouard
                 Herbert
                 ,
                 Baron
                 de
                 Cherbury
                 ,
                 in
                 quarto
                 .
              
            
             
               20.
               
               
                 Loci
                 Communes
                 ,
                 D.
                 Martini
                 Lutheri
                 ,
                 ex
                 Scriptis
                 ipsius
                 Latinis
                 ,
                 in
                 5.
                 classes
                 distributi
                 ,
                 A.
                 M.
                 Thesdosio
                 Fabricio
                 ,
                 in
                 quarto
                 ,
                 1651.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Books
             of
             severall
             sorts
             ,
             of
             Humane
             Learning
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 GErhardi
                 Mercatoris
                 Atlas
              
               ,
               or
               a
               Geographick
               Description
               ,
               of
               the
               Regions
               ,
               Countries
               ,
               and
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               through
               
                 Europe
                 ,
                 Asia
                 ,
                 Africa
              
               ,
               and
               America
               ,
               represented
               by
               new
               and
               exact
               Maps
               ,
               in
               two
               large
               Volumes
               in
               folio
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Britain
               ,
               or
               a
               Chorographical
               Description
               of
               the
               Kingdoms
               ,
               
                 England
                 .
                 Scotland
              
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               the
               Islands
               adjoyning
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               depth
               of
               Antiquity
               :
               becautified
               with
               Maps
               of
               the
               severall
               Shires
               of
               England
               ,
               written
               by
               
                 William
                 Camden
                 Clarenceux
                 K.
              
               of
               A.
               in
               folio
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               An
               History
               of
               the
               Civill
               Warrs
               of
               England
               ,
               between
               the
               two
               Houses
               of
               Lancaster
               and
               York
               ,
               beginning
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               Richard
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               ending
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               Henry
               the
               seventh
               ,
               written
               in
               Italian
               by
               Sir
               
                 Fra.
                 Biondi
              
               ,
               Englished
               by
               Hen.
               Earl
               of
               Monmouth
               ,
               in
               folio
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               Roman
               History
               of
               
                 Amianus
                 Maroellinus
              
               ,
               translated
               into
               English
               ,
               by
               
                 Philemon
                 Holland
              
               ,
               Doctor
               in
               Physick
               ,
               in
               fol.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Annals
               and
               History
               of
               
                 Cornelius
                 Tacitus
              
               ,
               with
               the
               notes
               of
               Sir
               
                 Hen●y
                 Savile
              
               ,
               in
               folio
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Discourses
               upon
               
                 cornelius
                 Tacitus
              
               ,
               written
               in
               Italian
               by
               Marquis
               
                 Virgilio
                 Malvezzi
              
               ,
               translated
               by
               Sir
               
                 Richard
                 Baker
              
               in
               folio
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               Life
               and
               Reign
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               written
               by
               Edward
               Lord
               Herbert
               of
               Cherbury
               ,
               in
               folio
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               History
               of
               the
               Houses
               of
               Douglas
               and
               Angus
               ,
               written
               by
               Mr.
               
                 David
                 Hume
              
               ,
               in
               fol.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               The
               Siege
               of
               Breda
               ,
               written
               in
               Latine
               by
               
                 Herman
                 Hugo
              
               ,
               translated
               into
               English
               by
               Collonel
               
                 Henry
                 Gage
              
               ,
               in
               folio
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               The
               History
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               ,
               written
               in
               Italian
               by
               
                 Pietro
                 Soave
                 Polane
              
               ,
               translated
               by
               Sir
               
                 Nathana●l
                 Bront
              
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               The
               same
               in
               Latine
               .
            
             
             
               12.
               
               The
               Theatre
               of
               Gods
               Judgements
               ,
               collected
               out
               of
               Sacred
               ,
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               and
               Pagan
               Histories
               ,
               by
               Doctor
               
                 Thom.
                 Beard
              
               ,
               and
               Doctor
               
                 Tho.
                 Taylor
              
               ,
               in
               sol
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               A
               French-English
               Dictionary
               ,
               Compiled
               by
               Master
               
                 Randle
                 cotgrave
              
               ,
               with
               another
               in
               English
               and
               French
               ,
               in
               folio
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               
                 Regiam
                 Majest●●tem
              
               .
               A
               Collection
               of
               the
               old
               Lawes
               and
               Constitutions
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               from
               King
               Malcome
               the
               second
               ,
               to
               King
               James
               the
               first
               ,
               by
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Shene
              
               ,
               in
               fol.
               
            
             
               15.
               
               The
               same
               in
               Latine
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               Enquiries
               touching
               diversity
               of
               Languages
               and
               Religions
               ,
               through
               the
               chiese
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               written
               by
               
                 Edward
                 Brerewood
              
               ,
               in
               quarto
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               The
               History
               of
               the
               Quarrels
               of
               Pope
               Paul
               the
               fisth
               ,
               with
               the
               State
               of
               Venice
               ,
               written
               in
               Italian
               by
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               ,
               and
               Translated
               by
               Doctor
               
                 Christopher
                 Potter
              
               ,
               in
               quarto
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               A
               briet
               Discourse
               of
               the
               New-found-Land
               ,
               with
               the
               Situation
               ,
               temperature
               ,
               and
               commoditie
               thereof
               in
               quarto
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               Of
               Supremary
               in
               Affaires
               of
               Religion
               ,
               by
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Hayward
              
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               Considerations
               touching
               a
               war
               with
               Spain
               ,
               written
               by
               Francis
               Lord
               Vanlam
               ,
               Viscount
               St.
               Alban
               ,
               in
               quarto
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               The
               Life
               of
               
                 Jacob
                 Boesmen
              
               ,
               vulgarly
               called
               the
               
                 German
                 Prophet
              
               ,
               in
               quarto
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               Almansir
               ,
               the
               learned
               and
               victorious
               King
               ,
               that
               conquered
               Spain
               ,
               his
               Life
               and
               Death
               ,
               published
               by
               
                 Robert
                 ashley
              
               our
               of
               Oxford
               Library
               ,
               in
               quarto
               .
            
             
               23.
               
               The
               Epistle
               congratulatory
               of
               
                 Lysimachus
                 Nica●●●
              
               of
               the
               S.
               of
               Jesus
               to
               the
               Covenanters
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               paralleling
               their
               harmony
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               practice
               ,
               in
               quarto
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               The
               Poor
               Vicars
               Plea
               ,
               declaring
               that
               a
               compe
               tency
               of
               means
               is
               due
               to
               them
               cut
               of
               the
               Tythes
               of
               their
               severall
               Parishes
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Impropriations
               ,
               written
               by
               
                 Thomas
                 Ryves
              
               ,
               Doctor
               of
               Law
               ,
               in
               quarto
               .
            
             
               25.
               
               A
               Collection
               of
               some
               moderne
               Epistles
               of
               
                 Morsieur
                 de
                 Balzac
              
               ,
               carefully
               translated
               cut
               of
               French
               ,
               being
               the
               fourth
               and
               last
               ●olume
               ,
               in
               octavo
               .
            
             
             
               26.
               
               The
               History
               and
               Relation
               of
               the
               bloudy
               Massacre
               at
               Paris
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               places
               in
               France
               ,
               1572.
               in
               Twelves
               ,
               1651.
               
            
             
               27.
               
               The
               Free-School
               of
               Warre
               ,
               a
               Treatise
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               lawfull
               to
               bear
               Arms
               for
               the
               service
               of
               a
               Prince
               of
               a
               divers
               Religion
               ,
               in
               quarto
               .
            
             
               28.
               
               Instructions
               for
               Musters
               and
               Arms
               ,
               and
               the
               use
               thereof
               ,
               in
               quarto
               .
            
             
               29.
               
               The
               Key
               of
               the
               Mathematiques
               new
               filed
               ,
               with
               the
               Resolution
               of
               adfected
               Aequations
               ,
               the
               rule
               of
               compound
               Usury
               and
               false
               position
               ,
               and
               the
               Art
               of
               Geometricall
               Dialling
               ,
               in
               octavo
               .
            
             
               30.
               
               The
               same
               in
               Latine
               .
            
             
               31.
               
               A
               Génerall
               Treasury
               of
               Accounts
               ,
               for
               all
               Countries
               in
               Christendome
               ,
               made
               by
               
                 William
                 colson
              
               of
               London
               .
            
             
               32.
               
               Accounts
               of
               Merchandize
               ready
               computed
               ,
               also
               ,
               Tables
               for
               measuring
               of
               Timber
               ,
               Boord
               ,
               Glasse
               ,
               and
               Land
               ,
               enlarged
               and
               corrected
               ,
               by
               
                 John
                 Penkethman
              
               ,
               in
               twenty
               fours
               .
            
             
               33.
               
               The
               Merchants
               Avizo
               ,
               necessary
               for
               their
               Sons
               and
               Seivants
               ,
               when
               first
               sent
               beyond
               Sea
               ,
               in
               quarto
               .
            
             
               34.
               
               
                 Mystagogus
                 Poeticus
              
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Muses
                 Interpreter
              
               ,
               explaining
               the
               historicall
               Mysteries
               ,
               and
               mysticall
               Histories
               ,
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Greek
               ,
               and
               Latine
               Poets
               ,
               written
               by
               
                 Alexander
                 Rosse
              
               ,
               in
               octavo
               .
            
             
               35.
               
               Observations
               on
               that
               (
               in
               its
               kind
               )
               eminent
               Petition
               presented
               to
               the
               Commons
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               September
               11.
               1648.
               in
               quarto
               .
            
             
               36.
               
               A
               Perfect
               plaforme
               of
               an
               Ho●garden
               ,
               and
               Instructions
               for
               the
               making
               and
               maintenance
               thereof
               ,
               with
               Notes
               and
               Rules
               for
               reformation
               of
               all
               abuses
               commonly
               practised
               therein
               ;
               written
               by
               
                 Reynold
                 Scot
              
               ,
               in
               quarto
               .
            
             
               37.
               
               The
               Problems
               of
               Aristotle
               ,
               with
               other
               Philosophers
               and
               Physitians
               ,
               containing
               question
               and
               answets
               ,
               touching
               the
               estate
               of
               mans
               body
               ,
               in
               octavo
               .
            
             
               38.
               
               Child-birth
               ,
               or
               the
               happy
               delively
               of
               women
               ,
               s●tting
               down
               the
               government
               of
               women
               ,
               in
               their
               breeding
               ,
               travell
               ,
               and
               lying
               in
               ,
               in
               quarto
               .
            
             
               39.
               
               The
               Marrow
               of
               Physick
               ,
               w●●ten
               by
               
                 Tho
                 ,
                 Brugis
              
               ,
               in
               quarto
               .
            
             
             
               40.
               
               
                 Pharmacopoea
                 ,
                 cu●
                 adjecta
                 sunt
                 Paraphrasis
                 ,
                 &
                 miscendorum
                 medicamentorum
                 modus
                 ,
                 scripta
                 a
                 Bricio
                 Bauderono
                 ,
                 huic
                 accedunt
                 Jo.
                 du
                 Boys
                 Pharmacopier
                 Parisionsi●
                 observationes
                 in
                 methodum
                 misceindorium
                 medicamentorum
                 ,
                 in
                 fol.
                 
              
            
             
               41.
               
               
                 Observationes
                 Medicoe
                 ,
                 de
                 assechbus
                 omissis
                 ,
                 Authore
                 Arnoldo
                 Bootio
                 ,
                 Med.
                 D.
                 in
                 duodicimo
                 .
              
            
             
               42.
               
               
                 Anglia
                 Flagellum
                 ,
                 sen
                 Tabes
                 Anglica
                 ,
                 Authore
                 Theophilo
                 de
                 Garancieres
                 ,
                 D.
                 Medico
                 ,
                 in
                 duodecimo
                 .
              
            
             
               43.
               
               A
               Sure
               Guide
               to
               the
               French
               tongue
               ,
               teaching
               to
               pronounce
               French
               naturally
               ,
               to
               read
               it
               pufectly
               ,
               to
               wine
               it
               truly
               ,
               and
               to
               speak
               it
               readily
               ,
               by
               
                 Paul
                 Cogucau
              
               ,
               in
               octavo
               ,
               1651.
               
            
             
               44.
               
               
                 Lettres
                 sur
                 la
                 mort
                 de
                 quelques
                 Personnes
                 en
                 qualite
                 &
                 en
                 Merite
                 ,
                 tant
                 de
                 l'one
                 ,
                 que
                 de
                 l'autre
                 Sexe
                 ,
                 par
                 ●harles
                 de
                 Beauvais
                 ,
                 in
                 oct●vo
                 .
              
            
             
               45.
               
               Animadversions
               on
               
                 Mr.
                 Seldens
              
               History
               of
               Tythes
               ,
               and
               his
               R●view
               thereof
               ,
               by
               
                 Richard
                 Tillesly
              
               Doctor
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               in
               quarto
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Poetry
             and
             Playes
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 Godsrey
                 of
                 Boulogne
              
               or
               the
               Recovery
               of
               Jerusa●●●
               ,
               done
               into
               English
               heroicall
               verse
               ,
               by
               
                 Edward
                 Fairfax
              
               ,
               Gent
               ,
               with
               the
               life
               of
               the
               said
               Godsicy
               ,
               in
               sol
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               crown
               of
               all
               Homers
               works
               ,
               Batrachomyomachia
               ,
               or
               the
               battell
               of
               Frogs
               and
               Mice
               ,
               h●s
               Hymns
               and
               Epigrams
               ,
               Translated
               by
               
                 George
                 Chapman
              
               ,
               in
               ●olio
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Hierarchy
               of
               the
               bl●ssed
               Angels
               ,
               their
               Names
               ,
               Orders
               ,
               and
               Offices
               ,
               the
               ●all
               of
               Luciser
               ,
               with
               his
               Angels
               ,
               written
               by
               
                 Tho.
                 Heywood
              
               ,
               in
               sol
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Orlando
                 Furioso
              
               ,
               in
               English
               hetoicall
               Verse
               ,
               by
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Harrington
              
               ,
               with
               addition
               of
               the
               Authors
               Epigrams
               ,
               in
               fol.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Leoline
               and
               Sydanis
               ,
               a
               Romance
               of
               the
               Amoreus
               adventures
               of
               Princes
               ,
               in
               quarto
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               young
               mans
               Looking-glasse
               ,
               Bacchus
               Banne●
               display'd
               ,
               Characters
               ,
               and
               Epigrams
               ,
               written
               by
               
                 Richard
                 ●atts
              
               .
            
             
             
               7.
               
               The
               most
               pleasant
               History
               of
               Albino
               and
               Bellama
               ,
               by
               
                 N.
                 W.
              
               in
               twelves
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               
                 Analecta
                 Poëtica
                 Graeca-Latina
              
               ,
               or
               capping
               of
               Verses
               Greek
               and
               Latine
               ,
               in
               twelves
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               
                 Horatius
                 de
                 Arte
                 Poetica
              
               ,
               Englished
               by
               
                 B.
                 Johnson
              
               .
               An
               Execration
               against
               Vulcan
               .
               The
               Mask
               of
               Gypsies
               ,
               and
               Epigrams
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               Author
               ,
               in
               twelves
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               The
               Constant
               Maid
               ,
               A
               Comedy
               ,
               written
               by
               
                 James
                 Shirley
              
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               St.
               Patrick
               for
               Ireland
               ,
               the
               first
               part
               ,
               written
               by
               
                 James
                 Shirley
              
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Landgartha
               ,
               a
               Trage-Comedy
               ,
               written
               by
               
                 Henry
                 Burnel
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Books
             for
             Schooles
             ,
             and
             the
             University
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 ANtonii
                 Ruvio
                 Commentarii
                 in
                 universam
                 Aristotelis
                 Dialecticam
                 ,
                 in
                 quarto
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Thomoe
                 Lushingtonii
                 Logica
                 Analytica
                 ,
                 de
                 Principii●
                 ,
                 Regulis
                 ,
                 &
                 usu
                 rationis
                 rectae
                 ,
                 in
                 octavo
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Elementa
                 Logicae
                 ,
                 Autore
                 Edovardo
                 Brerewood
                 ,
                 in
                 duodecimo
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Aditus
                 ad
                 Logicam
                 ,
                 Autore
                 Samuele
                 Smith
                 ,
                 in
                 duodecimo
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 Institutionum
                 Peripateticarum
                 ,
                 ad
                 mentem
                 Summi
                 viri
                 Kenelmi
                 Equitis
                 Dygboei
                 ,
                 pars
                 Theorica
                 ,
                 Item
                 appendix
                 Theologica
                 ,
                 de
                 Origine
                 Mundi
                 ;
                 Authore
                 Thoma
                 Anglo
                 ,
                 in
                 duodecimo
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 Francisci
                 Baconi
                 ,
                 de
                 Sapientia
                 veterum
                 Liber
                 ,
                 in
                 duodecimo
                 .
              
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 Aemilii
                 Porti
                 Dictionarium
                 lonicum
                 &
                 Doricum
                 Graeco-Latinum
                 ,
                 in
                 octavo
                 .
              
            
             
               8.
               
               
                 Lexicon
                 Graeco-latinum
                 ,
                 in
                 N.
                 T.
                 Dom.
                 nostri
                 Jesu
                 Christi
                 ,
                 Autore
                 Georgio
                 Pasore
                 ,
                 in
                 octavo
                 .
              
            
             
               9.
               
               
                 Novum
                 Testamentum
                 Dom.
                 nostri
                 Jesu
                 Christi
                 ,
                 Graecum
                 ,
                 Cantabrigiae
                 ,
                 in
                 octavo
                 .
              
            
             
               10.
               
               
                 Idem
                 ,
                 notis
                 Roberti
                 Stephani
                 ,
                 Josephi
                 Scaligeri
                 ,
                 &
                 Isaaci
                 Casauboni
                 ,
                 in
                 octavo
                 .
              
            
             
             
               11.
               
               
                 Novum
                 Testamentum
                 Latinum
                 Theodoro
                 Beza
                 Interprete
                 ,
                 in
                 duodecimo
                 .
              
            
             
               12.
               
               
                 Elementaria
                 Traditio
                 Christianorum
                 Fidei
                 ,
                 aut
                 Catechismus
                 ,
                 Grac.
                 Latin.
                 per
                 Tuss
                 .
                 Berchetum
                 ,
                 inoctavo
                 .
              
            
             
               13.
               
               
                 Paraphrafis
                 Psalmorum
                 Davidis
                 Poetica
                 ,
                 Autore
                 Georgio
                 Buchanano
                 ,
                 in
                 duodecimo
                 .
              
            
             
               14.
               
               
                 Particulae
                 Latinae
                 Orationis
                 ,
                 collectae
                 ,
                 dispositae
                 ,
                 &
                 consabulatiunculis
                 digestae
                 ,
                 Autore
                 J.
                 Hawkins
                 Med.
                 D.
                 in
                 octavo
                 .
              
            
             
               15.
               
               A
               brief
               Introduction
               to
               Syntax
               ,
               shewing
               the
               use
               ,
               grounds
               and
               reason
               of
               Latin
               construction
               ,
               collected
               out
               of
               Nebrissa
               his
               Sp●nish
               copy
               ,
               with
               the
               Concordance
               ,
               supplied
               by
               
                 John
                 Hawkins
                 Med.
                 D.
              
               in
               octavo
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               
                 Jo.
                 casa
                 Galateus
                 seu
                 demorum
                 honestate
                 ,
                 &
                 Elegantia
                 ,
                 notis
                 Nath.
                 Chylnae
                 in
                 octavo
                 .
              
            
             
               17.
               
               
                 Isocratis
                 Orationes
                 &
                 Epistolae
                 ,
                 Grac.
                 Lat.
                 Interlincat
                 .
                 in
                 octavo
                 .
              
            
             
               18.
               
               
                 Analecta
                 Poetica
                 Graeca-latina
              
               ,
               or
               capping
               of
               Verses
               Greek
               and
               Latin.
               
            
             
               19.
               
               
                 Aeschims
                 c●ntra
                 Ctesiphontem
                 ,
                 &
                 Demosthenis
                 pro
                 Corona
                 Orationes
                 à
                 Johanne
                 Sturmio
                 illustratae
                 ,
                 Graecè
                 ,
                 in
                 octavo
                 .
              
            
             
               20.
               
               
                 Homerilliav
                 ,
                 idest
                 de
                 rebus
                 ad
                 Troiamgestis
                 Graec.
                 Lat.
                 in
                 octavo
                 ,
                 Cantabrigia
                 .
              
            
             
               21.
               
               
                 M.
                 Fahn
                 Quintihani
                 Institutionum
                 Oratoriarum
                 libri
                 12
                 ,
                 ●accesserunt
                 Quintilianorum
                 Declamatiomes
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 Pareo
                 editi
                 ,
                 in
                 octavo
                 .
              
            
             
               22.
               
               
                 Synonimorum
                 Sylva
                 olim
                 à
                 Simone
                 Pelegromo
                 collecta
                 ,
                 nunc
                 H.
                 F.
                 emendata
                 &
                 Aucta
                 ,
                 in
                 octavo
                 .
              
            
             
               23.
               
               Ca●liop●i●
               ,
               or
               a
               Rich
               Storehouse
               of
               proper
               choice
               and
               elegant
               Latine
               words
               and
               phrases
               collected
               chiefly
               out
               of
               Tullies
               Works
               ,
               by
               
                 Thomas
                 Dray
              
               ,
               in
               octavo
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               
                 Bibliotheca
                 Scholastica
                 Instructissima
              
               ,
               or
               a
               Treasurie
               of
               ancient
               Adagies
               and
               Proverbs
               collected
               out
               of
               the
               English
               ,
               Greek
               ,
               Latin
               ,
               French
               ,
               Italian
               and
               Spanish
               ,
               published
               ,
               by
               
                 Tho.
                 Drax
              
               ,
               in
               octavo
               .
            
             
               25.
               
               An
               eas●e
               Entrance
               to
               the
               Latine
               tongue
               ,
               containing
               the
               Grounds
               of
               Grammar
               ,
               and
               their
               Examination
               ;
               2.
               
               A
               vocabulary
               of
               common
               words
               ,
               English
               and
               Latin.
               3.
               
               Examples
               appliable
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               Concordance
               and
               construction
               .
               4.
               
               Collections
               out
               of
               the
               lowest
               
               School
               Authors
               .
               5.
               
               More
               elegant
               expressions
               for
               children
               .
               6.
               
               The
               first
               principles
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               by
               
                 charles
                 Hoole
              
               School-master
               in
               London
               ,
               in
               twelves
               ,
               1651.
               
            
             
               26.
               
               A
               little
               Vocabulary
               English
               and
               Latin
               ,
               for
               the
               use
               of
               little
               children
               that
               begin
               to
               learn
               the
               Latin
               tongue
               ,
               by
               
                 Charles
                 Hoole
              
               ,
               in
               twelves
               ,
               1651.
               
            
             
               27.
               
               
                 Alexandri
                 Rossaei
                 Isagoge
                 Grammatica
                 ,
                 in
                 Gratiamily
                 lorum
                 qui
                 nolunt
                 memoriam
                 multis
                 &
                 longis
                 regulis
                 gravari
                 concinnata
                 ,
                 in
                 octavo
                 .
              
            
             
               28.
               
               
                 Jodoci
                 Stunpelii
                 Parnassus
                 Epithetorum
                 ,
                 Singula
                 Ravisii
                 ,
                 multag
                 ,
                 Prosodiae
                 Smetii
                 ,
                 Epitheta
                 vario
                 metro
                 pro
                 Studiosis
                 ,
                 versus
                 eleganter
                 extempore
                 sine
                 epithetorum
                 quantitatis
                 errore
                 Scripturis
                 ,
                 inclusa
                 continens
                 ,
                 in
                 duodecimo
                 ,
              
               1651.
               
            
             
               29.
               
               
                 Quirti
                 Horatii
                 Flacci
                 Poemata
                 ,
                 Scholiis
                 five
                 annotationibus
                 Joannis
                 Bond
                 illustrata
                 ,
                 in
                 octavo
                 .
              
            
             
               30.
               
               
                 Publii
                 Ovidu
                 Nasonis
                 Metamorphoseon
                 ,
                 libri
                 15.
                 notis
                 Tho.
                 Farnabii
                 illustrati
                 ,
                 in
                 octavo
                 .
              
            
             
               31.
               
               
                 Angeli
                 Caninii
                 Hellenisinus
                 ,
                 copios●ssimi
                 Graecarum
                 latinarumque
                 ,
                 vocum
                 Indicis
                 accessione
                 per
                 Carolum
                 Hanboesium
                 locupletatus
                 ,
                 in
                 octavo
                 ,
              
               1651.
               
            
             
               31.
               
               Riders
               Dictionary
               English
               and
               Latin
               ,
               and
               Latin
               and
               English
               enlarged
               ,
               by
               
                 Francis
                 Holy-Oke
              
               ,
               in
               quarto
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A85746-e1030
           
             1.
             
             The
             state
             of
             the
             question
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             An
             Argument
             ,
             from
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             proved
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             
               Rom.
               13
               4.
            
             
          
           
             Pro.
             20.8
             .
          
           
             Col.
             3.20
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             by
             naturall
             reason
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             An
             argument
             from
             the
             Universality
             of
             the
             end
             ,
             proved
             by
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.2
             
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             by
             Philosophy
             .
          
           
             In
             fine
             Eudem
             
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             right
             vindicated
             by
             direct
             authority
             of
             Scripture
             .
             
               Deut.
               17.19
               .
               Jos
               .
               1.8
               .
               Ps
               .
               2.12
               .
            
          
           
             Es
             .
             49.23.60.13.16
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             By
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             antient
             Christians
             ;
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             of
             the
             Reformed
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             of
             the
             Heathens
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             With
             respect
             unto
             crernall
             happinesse
             ;
          
           
             11.
             
             And
             unto
             temporall
             prosperity
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             6.33
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Which
             follows
             true
             Religion
             by
             vertue
             of
             divine
             Providence
             .
          
           
             Ep.
             ●st
             .
             42.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             by
             its
             own
             nature
             ;
             in
             respect
             of
             Morall
             Precepts
             ,
             and
             doctrines
             ,
             and
             rites
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             More
             reasons
             added
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             Functions
             are
             under
             Command
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Some
             by
             Emanation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Supreme
             Authority
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacred
             Function
             ,
             united
             in
             the
             same
             Person
             ,
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             was
             so
             before
             Moses
             ,
             and
             after
             ,
             among
             the
             Nations
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             18.16
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Supreme
             Authority
             ,
             and
             Sacred
             Function
             ,
             separated
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             .
          
           
             Est
             54.13
             .
             Jo.
             6.45
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             8.10
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             11.9
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             1.6.5.10
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             by
             the
             Christian
             Law.
             
          
           
             Tim.
             11.
             
             A.
             
          
           
             Can.
             6.81.83
             .
          
           
             Can.
             16.
             
          
           
             Can.
             3.7
             .
          
           
             Novel
             .
             123
             Cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Sacred
             names
             &
             Priv●leges
             given
             to
             the
             H●ghest
             Powers
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Internal
             actions
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             Higher
             Power
             ,
             but
             in
             relation
             to
             external
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.5
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Actions
             either
             determined
             or
             not
             determined
             ,
             before
             any
             humane
             Command
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Actions
             determined
             by
             Law
             Divine
             either
             naturall
             ,
             or
             positive
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             4.8
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Actions
             undetermined
             are
             the
             matter
             of
             humane
             Law
             ,
             and
             also
             determined
             ,
             both
             because
             of
             their
             adjuncts
             and
             of
             a
             new
             Obligation
             .
             
               Eth.
               5.10
            
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             11.23
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.2
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Acts
             not
             under
             Humane
             Command
             ,
             are
             only
             those
             that
             are
             repugnant
             to
             Divine
             Law.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Commands
             repugnant
             to
             Divine
             Law
             bind
             to
             a
             non-resistance
             ,
             &
             wherefore
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Miht
             .
             Sect.
             4.
             
             D.
             de●ve
             Miht
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.2
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             8.
             
          
           
             Dent.
             17.17
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             L.
             ●enult
             .
             D.
             de
             Just
             .
             &
             jure
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             24.7.26.9
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Subordinate
             Powers
             not
             exempted
             from
             that
             Obligation
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             24
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Examples
             alle
             ged
             to
             the
             contrary
             answered
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             difference
             'twixt
             internall
             actions
             and
             externall
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             What
             God
             commands
             ,
             cannot
             be
             forbidden
             by
             by
             man
             with
             validity
             .
          
           
             Acts
             4.19
             .
          
           
             Luke
             24.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             How
             Religion
             is
             not
             subject
             to
             Humane
             Power
             .
          
           
             L.
             cum
             salut
             .
             L.
             de
             sum
             .
             Trin.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             29.15.30.12
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             how
             it
             is
             Subject
             .
          
           
             Nov.
             138.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             48.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.32
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             Highest
             Power
             may
             determine
             any
             Actions
             not
             a●ore
             determined
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             15
             am
             .
             10.15
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Resistance
             under
             colour
             of
             Religion
             ,
             unlawfull
             ,
             preved
             by
             Scripture
             &
             examples
             ,
             and
             Objections
             answered
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             26.52
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Not
             so
             many
             porticula●s
             in
             Sacred
             things
             ,
             as
             in
             Secular
             ,
             under
             Humane
             Power
             :
             with
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             Christ
             Instituted
             the
             Pastorall
             offi●e
             ,
             answered
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             not
             of
             the
             essence
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             answered
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             An
             objection
             out
             of
             Esay
             answered
             .
             
               Esay
               49.23
            
             .
             Whether
             Kings
             are
             under
             the
             believing
             people
             ,
             or
             Church
             .
             
               Nebem
               .
               8.8
            
          
           
             Psa
             .
             72.9
             .
          
           
             Apos
             .
             1.5
             .
          
           
             L●
             .
             22.25
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             8.19
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.1
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.13
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             17.8.22.12
             .
             1
             Reg.
             1.32
             
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             Kings
             are
             under
             the
             Pastors
             function
             ,
             answered
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Objection
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             answer
             d.
             And
             what
             that
             Kingdome
             is
             ;
             and
             whether
             he
             hath
             Vicars
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Pastorall
             Govemment
             overthrows
             not
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             H.
             Powers
             .
          
           
             Distinctions
             of
             Government
             :
             Directive
             .
             Constitutive
             .
             By
             consent
             .
             By
             Command
             .
             Supreme
             ,
             Inferiour
             ,
             Inferior
             ,
             By
             emanation
             .
             By
             subjection
             only
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Pastors
             have
             no
             coactive
             or
             temporall
             Power
             :
             proved
             by
             Scripture
             and
             Fathers
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             Antig.
             13.2
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lu.
             12.14
             .
          
           
             1
             Jo.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.23
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.25
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             9.7.8.8
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Their
             Government
             Suasory
             and
             Declarative
             .
             
               Heb.
               13.7.17
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Tues
             .
             5.12
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             Jo.
             21.16
             .
             Ast
             .
             20.28
             1
             Pit
             3.
             
          
           
             Act.
             15.23
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             The
             Church
             hath
             no
             Power
             of
             command
             by
             Divine
             right
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             10.4
             
          
           
             Eph.
             6.17
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.20
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             The
             Church
             hath
             a
             Government
             Constitutive
             ,
             by
             consent
             :
             proved
             by
             reason
             ,
             and
             examples
             of
             Scripture
             .
             
               Col.
               2.16
            
             .
          
           
             Act.
             20.7
             .
             1
             Cor.
             16.2
             Apoc.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             Supreme
             Authority
             compatible
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             the
             Inferiour
             only
             to
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             1
             Mac.
             4.59
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             Authority
             of
             the
             H.
             Powers
             not
             overthrown
             ,
             by
             the
             directive
             &
             declarative
             regiment
             of
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Nor
             by
             the
             constitutive
             ;
          
           
             14.
             
             Nor
             by
             any
             t●mporall
             power
             given
             them
             by
             Positive
             Law.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             word
             ,
             Judgement
             ,
             explained
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             pertains
             to
             the
             Highest
             Power
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             e●●e
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             Supreme
             Judge
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             How
             the
             Scripiture
             is
             Judge
             .
          
           
             Jo.
             7.51.12.48
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             How
             the
             Pastors
             and
             the
             Church
             is
             Judge
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Understanding
             is
             required
             unto
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             17.8
             .
          
           
             Jos
             .
             1.8
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             Highest
             Powers
             capable
             of
             sufficient
             understanding
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Divine
             things
             ,
             that
             are
             necessary
             ,
             are
             easy
             to
             bee
             known
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.3
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Heln
             from
             God
             ,
             by
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             72.1
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             51.8
             .
          
           
             1
             Reg.
             3.
             
          
           
             Num.
             11.27.25
             .
             Dent.
             34.9
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             
          
           
             M●●
             .
             13.8
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.8
             .
             ●
             Cor.
             4.3
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             Num.
             1.29
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             ●
             .
             4●
             
          
           
             11.
             
             Piety
             is
             also
             required
             in
             the
             Higher
             Powers
             ,
             to
             enable
             them
             to
             judge
             .
             
               Deut.
               17.19
               .
               Jos
               .
               1.7
               ,
               8.
               
            
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.6.7
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             A
             distinction
             'twixt
             the
             rect●tude
             and
             the
             validity
             of
             an
             action
             applyed
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Insidel
             Princes
             may
             judge
             of
             Sacred
             things
             .
             Examples
             hereof
             
          
           
             Act.
             14.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             De
             bone
             persev
             .
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             Jo.
             5.30
             .
          
           
             Act.
             17.11
             
          
           
             15.
             
             Catechumens
             not
             excluded
             from
             Judgement
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Right
             to
             judge
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             Ability
             another
             .
             And
             this
             illustrated
             by
             Si●il●cs
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.31
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             The
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Prophets
             not
             privative
             of
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             18.22
             .
          
           
             1
             Jo.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.29
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.9
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             The
             Kings
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             judged
             not
             as
             Prophets
             only
             ,
             but
             as
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Luke
             10.24
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Right
             ,
             &
             the
             use
             of
             it
             distinct
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pious
             and
             learned
             Pastors
             to
             be
             consulted
             by
             the
             Highest
             Power
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Principles
             of
             Faith
             Intrinsecall
             Extrinsecall
             ,
             Divine
             Humane
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Of
             Divine
             Authority
             proposed
             by
             men
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             the
             state
             of
             the
             question
             'twixt
             Protestants
             and
             Papists
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             When
             't
             is
             sit
             to
             ●rest
             in
             humane
             Authority
             .
             
               2
               Cor.
               Hom.
               13.
            
             
          
           
             7.
             
             No
             man
             may
             pin
             his
             faith
             of
             salvation
             upon
             another
             :
             proved
             by
             Scripture
             and
             reason
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             4.3.10.17
             .
          
           
             Jo.
             4.28
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             15.9
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes
             2.13
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             In
             matters
             not
             determined
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             more
             may
             be
             given
             to
             Human
             Judgement
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             Prince
             must
             use
             his
             own
             judgement
             ,
             especially
             where
             Counsel
             louis
             doe
             not
             agrec
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             An
             objection
             out
             of
             Deut.
             answered
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             17.8
             
          
           
             M●
             .
             23.2
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             17.12
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Another
             out
             of
             
               Numb
               .
               27.
            
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Care
             must
             be
             had
             of
             the
             Churches
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             .
          
           
             Jo.
             13
             35.
             
          
           
             Act.
             4.32
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Cautiions
             and
             R●les
             conducing
             to
             Unity
             .
             F●w
             Decisions
             ,
             in
             points
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             And
             those
             in
             in
             Generall
             Councils
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Ecclesiasticall
             Laws
             deliver'd
             in
             a
             persuasive
             way
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             How
             top
             eserve
             unity
             in
             point
             of
             ceremonies
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Highest
             Powers
             need
             the
             Ministry
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Prudentiall
             Rules
             have
             their
             exceptions
             :
             and
             whence
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             The
             Distinction
             of
             power
             absolute
             and
             ordinary
             ,
             erroneous
             
          
           
             L.
             3.d
             .
             de
             Leg.
             
          
           
             20.
             
             Highest
             powers
             how
             far
             obliged
             to
             their
             own
             Laws
             
          
           
             Nov.
             105.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.12.23
             .
          
           
             L.
             ●non
             omne
             .
             d.
             de
             reg
             .
             jur
             .
          
           
             Pro
             Rabir.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             we
             mean
             by
             Synods
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             No
             Precept
             in
             Scripture
             for
             Synods
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Their
             Original
             not
             from
             Act.
             15.
             
          
           
             Act.
             15.3
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             :
             with
             a
             distinction
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             Absolute
             ,
             After
             a
             sort
             ;
          
           
             5.
             
             Synods
             not
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             absolute
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Synods
             under
             the
             Pagan
             Emperours
             ,
             by
             what
             right
             .
          
           
             Act.
             24.14
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Synods
             called
             by
             Christian
             Emperours
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Three
             Questions
             about
             Synods
             .
          
           
             9.1
             .
             Whether
             the
             H
             Power
             may
             govern
             withour
             a
             Synod
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             affirmative
             proved
             by
             examples
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Three
             ends
             of
             Synods
             :
             yet
             not
             necessary
             .
             Counsell
             .
             Consent
             .
             Jarisdiction
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Synods
             sometimes
             not
             usefull
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Accusers
             may
             not
             be
             Judges
             in
             a
             Synod
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Synods
             somtimes
             hurtsull
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.13
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             What
             may
             serve
             in
             their
             stead
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             O.
             her
             causes
             to
             deny
             Synods
             ,
             beside
             the
             generall
             corruption
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Epist
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             In
             4.
             prac
             .
             loc
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             What
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             till
             2
             free
             Councill
             may
             be
             called
             .
          
           
             18
             Synods
             not
             cald
             without
             the
             Highest
             Power
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             Whetther
             the
             Highest
             power
             may
             choose
             the
             Synod-men
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             The
             Right
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             .
             And
             the
             Assembling
             of
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Acts
             15.2.12
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             The
             Emperours
             encyclic
             letters
             to
             the
             Metropolitans
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             The
             Highest
             Power
             may
             elect
             Pastors
             for
             the
             Synod
             .
             Proved
             by
             reason
             ,
             and
             examples
             .
          
           
             1
             King.
             22.
             
          
           
             23.
             
             When
             the
             election
             is
             permitted
             to
             others
             ,
             the
             Highest
             Power
             commands
             ●●●veri
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             The
             H.
             Power
             may
             judge
             in
             Synod
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             Whetheir
             it
             be
             expedient
             or
             no
             ,
             in
             person
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             The
             Highest
             Powers
             present
             in
             Synods
             by
             their
             Deputies
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             III.
             What
             is
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             right
             after
             Synod
             .
          
           
             The
             Epicrisis
             :
             wherein
             is
             contain'd
             right
             to
             change
             ,
             to
             adde
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             An
             objection
             answered
             .
          
           
             D.
             quando
             appell
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             giving
             the
             Epicrisis
             ,
             or
             finall
             judgement
             ;
             And
             of
             Appeal
             .
          
           
             Dio.
             
          
           
             29.
             
             The
             Epicrisis
             in
             parts
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             severall
             acts
             of
             Authority
             are
             Legislation
             ,
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             another
             without
             speciall
             name
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             8.9
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Wherein
             is
             Legislation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             belongs
             to
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             about
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             Publick
             Religion
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Answer
             to
             the
             Objection
             of
             the
             change
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             25.1
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Religion
             must
             not
             be
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             force
             of
             subjects
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             7.5
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             False
             &
             Schismaticall
             worship
             ,
             by
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             sometimes
             prohibited
             and
             punisht
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Sometimes
             dissembled
             and
             regulated
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Legislation
             in
             the
             parts
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Suppeslion
             of
             unprofitable
             questions
             ,
             
               So●●m
               .
               1.7
               .
               c.
               12
               〈◊〉
               cleric
               .
               D.
               de
               sum
               .
               ●●init
               .
            
             And
             of
             words
             not
             found
             in
             So
             pure
             ,
             N●●●on
          
           
             De
             side
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             Regulating
             of
             Church
             mens
             conversation
             .
          
           
             Novel
             .
             b.c.
             11.
             
          
           
             In
             Greg.
             4.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             Lawes
             about
             things
             undetermined
             by
             Divine
             Law
             ;
             And
             that
             ,
             beside
             the
             Canons
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Yet
             the
             Canons
             are
             of
             use
             ,
             in
             the
             making
             of
             Lawes
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             No
             Legislative
             Power
             belongs
             to
             the
             Church
             by
             Divine
             Right
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Y●t
             it
             may
             be
             granted
             by
             the
             Law
             Positive
             ;
             cumulatively
             ,
             n●t●rivatively
             ;
             and
             not
             without
             subordination
             and
             dependence
             .
          
           
             Come
             .
             Tolet.
             6.
             can
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             How
             Kings
             have
             confessed
             themselves
             bound
             by
             Canons
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             The
             Canons
             dispensed
             with
             by
             Emperours
             .
             1.
             
             Examples
             hereof
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Apostolicall
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.9
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Divine
             Lawes
             also
             moderat●d
             by
             equity
             .
             
               Let
               ●●
               .
               7.10
               &
               22.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Jutisdiction
             about
             Sacred
             things
             belongs
             to
             the
             Highest
             Power
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             effects
             of
             it
             are
             declared
             .
          
           
             Ep.
             3.
             v.
             10
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Jurisdiction
             properly
             so
             called
             belongs
             not
             naturally
             to
             the
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Yet
             by
             Law
             Positive
             it
             belongd
             to
             them
             in
             some
             Nations
             .
          
           
             Cic.
             l.
             4.
             ad
             Attic.
             
          
           
             De●●
             .
             17.8
             .
          
           
             L.
             3.
             devit
             .
             Mos
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Pastoral
             acts
             of
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             which
             seeme
             to
             come
             neer
             to
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             distinct
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Apostolicall
             rod.
             
               1
               Cor
               4.21
            
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             13.10
             .
          
           
             10.6.13.2
             .
          
           
             Acts
             4.13
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.20
             .
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             Acts
             3.12
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             use
             of
             the
             Keys
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Prescription
             of
             the
             works
             of
             penance
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             direction
             or
             persuasion
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Nonexhibition
             of
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.29
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             Churches
             acts
             of
             Divine
             right
             ,
             which
             seem
             to
             come
             neer
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             but
             yet
             are
             distinguisht
             ●om
             it
             .
             Separation
             .
             Epist
             .
             
               68.
               
               Jo.
               10.
               
               Rom.
               16.17
               .
            
          
           
             Ti●
             .
             3.2
             Thess
             .
             3.6.14
             .
             2
             Tim.
             3.6
             .
             1
             Cor.
             5.9.13
             1
             Tim.
             6.6.12
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             7.1.11
             .
             Canonical
             acts
             ,
             superadded
             to
             the
             acts
             of
             Divine
             right
             ,
             and
             distinct
             frō
             ;
             them
             .
          
           
             Cone
             .
             An
             cyr
             .
             Can.
             2.
             
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.19
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Jurisdiction
             granted
             to
             Pastors
             by
             Positive
             Law.
             
          
           
             L.
             5.
             
             Ep.
             32
             
          
           
             Nov.
             89.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             I.
             1.
             
             Cod.
             de
             sent
             .
             pr.
             pr.
             l
             à
             procon
             .
             C.
             Th.
             de
             appel
             .
          
           
             Sancimus
             ,
             Cod.
             Epill
             .
             Cand.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             efficacy
             of
             his
             Jurisdiction
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             The
             Jewes
             had
             the
             like
             granted
             them
             .
          
           
             L.
             generaliter
             .
             ff
             .
             de
             dicurr
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             The
             accessories
             of
             Excommunication
             .
          
           
             L.
             6.
             de
             Bel.
             Gall.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             All
             Pastoral
             Junisdiction
             properly
             so
             called
             flowes
             from
             the
             H.
             ,
             Power
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             How
             far
             those
             Pastoral
             acts
             may
             be
             used
             upon
             the
             Supreme
             Governour
             .
             Of
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Keyes
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Under
             which
             pretence
             ,
             cannot
             be
             excused
             seditious
             Sermons
             ,
             Which
             are
             refelled
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             objections
             answered
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             16.11
             .
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             24.20
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             18.17
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             2.6
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             All
             coaction
             of
             the
             Highest
             Powers
             unlawfull
             .
          
           
             2
             Chr.
             26.20
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Canonicall
             acts
             cannot
             be
             exercis'd
             against
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             without
             consent
             .
          
           
             Ps
             .
             1.51
             .
          
           
             l.
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             21.
             
             How
             the
             Pastor
             may
             satisfy
             his
             conscience
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             What
             is
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             about
             the
             fore
             said
             acts
             of
             Pastors
             and
             Churches
             .
          
           
             1
             3.
             
             Cod.
             de
             ●pisc
             .
             &
             Cl●ic
             .
          
           
             Novel
             .
             123
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             19.8
             .
             &
             11.
             
          
           
             22.
             
             Ecclesiasticall
             app●als
             depend
             on
             the
             Highest
             Power
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Exercise
             of
             Supreme
             Jurisdiction
             by
             himself
             or
             others
             .
          
           
             Can.
             12.
             
          
           
             24.
             
             The
             Highest
             Power
             may
             dispense
             with
             Canonicall
             and
             Legal
             penalties
             ;
             And
             judg
             whether
             Excommunication
             bee
             just
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Two
             perpetuall
             functions
             ,
             of
             Presbyte●s
             and
             Deacons
             ;
             And
             their
             difference
             .
          
           
             C.
             38.40.41
             .
             C.
             44.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             These
             four
             distinguished
             ,
             Mandate
             .
             O
             dination
             .
             Election
             ,
             Confirmation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             Ordination
             without
             a
             Title
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Ordination
             only
             by
             Pastors
             ,
             
               1
               Tim.
               5.22
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             H.
             Power
             hath
             Authority
             over
             it
             .
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             29.3
             .
          
           
             Cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Right
             Immutable
             ,
             Mutable
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             How
             the
             Election
             of
             Pastors
             belongs
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Apostolical
             Institutions
             subject
             to
             change
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Deacons
             ,
             but
             not
             Pastors
             ,
             elected
             by
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             8.20
             
          
           
             10
             Pastors
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             elected
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             And
             Mathias
             the
             Apostle
             .
             
               Jo.
               6.70.13.18
               .
               Acts
               1.2
               .
               Gal.
               1.1
               .
            
          
           
             Luke
             10.1
             .
          
           
             Luke
             10.2
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             10.15
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             Acts
             20.
             
          
           
             Acts
             1.23
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             Popular
             elections
             not
             proved
             by
             .
             
               Acts
               14.23
            
             .
          
           
             Til.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Nor
             by
             the
             precept
             of
             avoyding
             false
             Teachers
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             old
             way
             of
             trying
             Pastors
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             Pollu●
             .
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             14
             Cyprian
             doth
             not
             confirm
             ,
             but
             everthrow
             Popular
             Election
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Pastors
             oft
             chosen
             by
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             Can.
             22.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             The
             Election
             of
             Bishops
             By
             the
             Clergy
             ;
             By
             the
             Comprovincial
             ,
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Can.
             4.
             
          
           
             Can.
             19.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             Mutab●lity
             in
             the
             man●er
             of
             Election
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             In
             Elections
             the
             Highest
             Power
             hath
             a
             Legislative
             right
             .
          
           
             L.
             2.
             de
             Episc
             .
             Ord.
             &
             Inflit.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             may
             it self
             make
             Election
             ,
             upon
             just
             cause
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             This
             proved
             by
             reason
             ;
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             by
             examples
             ,
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Naturall
             Law
             ;
             And
             under
             the
             Moisaicall
             .
          
           
             1
             Reg.
             13.31
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             in
             Ps
             .
             44.
             
          
           
             22.
             
             Examples
             of
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Objections
             answer'd
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Of
             Investitures
             ,
             by
             them
             is
             meant
             the
             Collation
             of
             Bishopricks
             .
          
           
             L.
             5.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             25.
             
             Examples
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             Pastors
             as
             well
             as
             Bishops
             may
             be
             Elected
             by
             the
             Highest
             Power
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             Examples
             hereof
             .
          
           
             Loc.
             Com.
             de
             Elect.
             
          
           
             28.
             
             The
             Objection
             from
             the
             abuse
             of
             Right
             ,
             answered
             .
          
           
             Rainold
             .
             187.
             
          
           
             29.
             
             The
             Canons
             and
             Fathers
             answered
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             Touching
             the
             Right
             of
             Pagan
             Kings
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             The
             best
             manner
             of
             Election
             .
          
           
             Arist
             Eth.
             9.14
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             The
             Right
             of
             rescinding
             Elections
             reserved
             stil
             to
             the
             H.
             Power
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             And
             of
             exauctorating
             Pastors
             ,
             if
             need
             be
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Although
             chosen
             by
             others
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Things
             necessary
             to
             be
             distingu●sh●
             〈◊〉
             ●ot
             necessary
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             Bishops
             and
             Lay-Elders
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             word
             shop●
             plain
             Here
             ●●ken
             so
             the
             O●●sver
             ●●stors
             .
          
           
             4
             Bishops
             not
             against
             Gods
             word
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             20.26
             .
             Mar.
             10.44
             .
          
           
             Jo.
             13.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Fabiol
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Bishops
             alwaies
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Bishops
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Aposties
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Bishops
             allowed
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Act.
             20.17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Colloq
             .
             cum
             Harto
             ,
             c.
             8.
             
             S.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             A
             place
             of
             Ambrose
             examin'd
             .
          
           
             L●
             .
             1.8
             .
          
           
             Justin
             .
             Nov.
             123.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             
               were
               Bishops
            
             .
          
           
             Actione
             11
             
          
           
             Act.
             18.11
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Bishops
             stiled
             Angels
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             Presidents
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Patterns
             of
             Bishops
             in
             the
             natural
             Law
             ,
             in
             the
             Mosaical
             ,
             but
             most
             probably
             the
             Rulers
             of
             Synagogues
             .
          
           
             Lu.
             8.41
             .
          
           
             Acts
             13.15
             .
          
           
             Jerem.
             19.1
             .
          
           
             L.
             ult
             .
             Cod.
             Theod.
             de
             Jud.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             Bishops
             of
             great
             use
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Bishops
             are
             not
             by
             Divine
             command
             .
          
           
             Epist
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             Not
             alwaies
             one
             Bishop
             in
             every
             City
             .
          
           
             Acts
             6.9.18.8.17
             .
          
           
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Annoch
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             In
             whom
             is
             the
             right
             o●
             Ordination
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             what
             reasons
             Bishops
             were
             laid
             by
             in
             some
             Churches
             .
          
           
             De
             Minister
             .
             ●vang
             .
             Grad
             .
             cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             none
             in
             the
             Apostolicall
             ●ime
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             All
             the
             antients
             by
             Presbyters
             understand
             only
             Pastors
             .
             The
             ambigu●ty
             of
             the
             word
             Seniors
             and
             Elders
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             The
             Penitentiary
             Presby●er
             .
          
           
             De
             peniten●
             .
             1.6.2
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Pastors
             may
             be
             call'd
             Priests
             .
          
           
             Is
             .
             66.21
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             Who
             are
             the
             Seniors
             in
             Tertullian
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Why
             the
             antient
             Bishops
             used
             to
             consult
             with
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Acts
             6.2
             .
          
           
             Acts
             21.22
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             2.6
             .
          
           
             Serm.
             19.
             de
             verb.
             Dom.
             
          
           
             23.
             
             Who
             are
             the
             Seniors
             in
             the
             suppositious
             
               Ambrose
               .
               1
               Tim.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             cap.
             10.17
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Liberty
             to
             interpret
             Scripture
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             in
             the
             antient
             Church
             :
             with
             the
             d●fference
             
          
           
             Nov.
             133.
             
             Cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             26.
             
             Lay-Elders
             ,
             or
             Assessors
             ,
             not
             commanded
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             
               27.
               
               Mat.
               18.17
            
             .
             Explained
             :
             and
             the
             Difference
             'twixt
             the
             Synedry
             and
             the
             Consistoty
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             11.19
             .
             Mar.
             11.15
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             Lay.
             Elders
             not
             spoken
             of
             in
             ,
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             Why
             Pastors
             were
             call'd
             Elders
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             The
             Church
             of
             Christ
             compared
             with
             the
             Judaicall
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             The
             Office
             of
             Elders
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Acts
             20.28
             .
          
           
             Jac.
             5.14
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             An
             answer
             to
             the
             only
             place
             ,
             
               2
               Tim.
               5.17
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.3
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.7
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Dent.
             25.4
             .
          
           
             Ad
             Mat.
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             6.5
             .
          
           
             11.27
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.12.13
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             Other
             places
             need
             no
             answer
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.8
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             The
             Highest
             Power
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             might
             lawfully
             institute
             lay
             Elders
             
          
           
             35.
             
             This
             institution
             not
             displeasing
             to
             God
             proved
             by
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             19.11
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             8.19
             Phil.
             2.22
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             8.20
             .
          
           
             Acts
             19.2
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             Examples
             in
             the
             antient
             Church
             drawing
             toward
             it
             .
          
           
             Novel
             .
             56.
             
             Conc.
             Cha●c
             can
             .
             76.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             3.4
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             The
             English
             Church-wardens
             not
             much
             ,
             unlike
             the
             Adsessors
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             The
             Adsessors
             be
             of
             good
             use
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             Yet
             with
             cer●ain
             cau●ions
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             The
             Genevian
             election
             of
             Adsessors
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             H.
             power
             hath
             need
             of
             Vicars
             in
             Spirituals
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             Authority
             may
             be
             committed
             to
             inferiours
             ,
             by
             the
             Highest
             Power
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Liberty
             of
             Religion
             tolerated
             sometimes
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Vicars
             are
             either
             substitutes
             or
             delegates
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Bishops
             substituted
             ,
             and
             Cleriks
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Pastors
             and
             Lay-men
             joyned
             .
          
           
             Nov.
             17.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Sometimes
             Lay-men
             alone
             
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             right
             of
             Lay-Patrons
             antient
             ,
             and
             derived
             from
             the
             Regall
             .
          
           
             Nov.
             123
             .
             c
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Novel
             .
             157.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Benefices
             not
             the
             Popes
             Patrimony
             .
          
           
             Covar
             .
             p.
             2
             Relig.
             c.
             Poss
             .
             Sect.
             10.
             
             Duar.
             1.
             3.
             de
             Minist
             .
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             Custome
             of
             Holland
          
           
             Cap.
             nobis
             de
             Jur.
             patr
             .
             Ex
             d.
             c.
             nob
             .
          
           
             Ad
             cap.
             1.
             
             Sess
             .
             5.
             
             Syn.
             T●id
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             All
             Patronages
             subject
             to
             the
             Highest
             Power
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Inferior
             powers
             have
             no
             command
             by
             Divine
             Right
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             And
             little
             is
             to
             be
             given
             them
             by
             the
             Highest
             ,
             in
             Sacred
             things
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             None
             at
             all
             unlesse
             they
             be
             Orthodox
             .